《Harem Tales of a Reincarnated Elf Prince》 Chapter 0 - Volume 1 Volume 1 Prologue 1 Reincarnation. Although it is a familiar word in the web novels, I did not think that I would actually experience it. I was an ordinary otaku who you can find everywhere, and with a plain face either. And because I was plain-looking, I have never been able to do it, and I didn¡¯t have the kind of life whom you can think that it is pleasant either. If can start all over again¡­¡­ These kind of things, everyone would have thought about it once or twice in their life. I¡­¡­ If it is possible to do it over again, I wanted to be at least born with a handsome face. If possible, with a certain level of position, where I could hold a woman whenever I want ¡­, but it would be a divine punishment for me if I hoped that far. Well, thinking that I might just be as unpopular in the other world, I stopped lamenting such thoughts. Yes, I was reincarnated in a different world. And, 19 years have passed, my body has grown up splendidly, too. ¡°Allan-sama!¡± ¡°Allan-sama!¡± My name is called. I live in this world-Algarde-under the name of Alan vi Alling. In front of my eyes ¡­ is a girl named Cecil Mir. A childhood friend who has grown up with me since I was little. After reincarnation, a pretty blonde girl came along with me, and we became childhood friends. I have never been so lucky. Moreover, her chest is big and her waist is slim. In addition, wearing such a miniskirt with upper clothes leaving the chest wide open. Such an indecent clothing with a high degree of exposure is also great. But because of her strict behavior, we didn¡¯t have sex yet, unfortunately. Because presently in certain meaning, I am an unreachable existence. ¡°Allan-sama, why are you grinning?¡± ¡°As expected of a keen watcher, inserting a tsukkomi in a great timing¡± ¡°¡­who are you talking to?¡± ¡°Oops, did my mind¡¯s voice just leaked?¡± With all these blessings I was born with, you can say that it seemed my previous life was a joke. The ears of the beautiful girl Cecil in front of my eyes have a distinctive shape. If you are familiar with fantasy stories, yes. Those are sharp pointed ears. She is an elf. Apparently the elves in this world seem a little different from the elves I know, but the basics remain the same. Everyone has a beautiful appearance, sharp ears and long life. I was born here like the usual babies, and is now 19 years old. Compared to human beings, I think I have a greater physical ability and a more convenient body. In Algarde, humans, spirits, demons, and others live besides elves. Each has an independent state, in which some cooperate and some in hostile relationship. The Elven country Arinheim is basically a calm country, trying to live in peace. And I am the prince of this country. A prince of the elves. When I desired good looks and position, I was able to obtain all. I don¡¯t know whether there is a God of Reincarnation or so but¡­¡­thank you! ¡°Well, Cecil. Why did you call me?¡± Cecil came to my room in the castle. As usual, I think that her appearance a little strange. ¡°His Majesty is summoning you¡± ¡°¡­¡­tch¡± Thinking that isn¡¯t a good thing anyway, I clicked my tongue. My father is the king who rules the Elves¡¯ country. I who is the heir have learnt trivial manners such as etiquette, military arts, and various things since I was a child. It seems that my specs are high enough to be able to deal with them relatively easily, and so I used my time to playing with women whenever I am free. Thanks to that, I am now a famous lady-killer. ¡°What is the matter all about?¡± ¡°I have not heard, your Highness. But it¡¯s just ¡­ It may be something important.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s so, then I¡¯m not interested¡± ¡°B-but that may be¨D¨D Kya!¡± I grabbed Cecil¡¯s wrist and pulled it towards myself. Because I was sitting in bed, she sat sideways while hugging me. ¡°A-Allan-sama?¡± ¡°Oh, Cecil. Will you stay with me forever? No matter what kind of woman I embrace, you can¡¯t leave in my head¡± ¡°Allan-sama¡± Cecil stared at me with wet eyes. Because her eyes are so perfect, I felt dizzy just looking at the two tantalizing pairs of them as they focus on me. While keeping my cool, I get closer to her face. ¡°Is now a good day? If you became my woman, your future is secured¡± I slowly bring my lips closer. Then, ¡°¡­¡­ Can we please put an end to this?¡± ¡°Eh?¡±¡£ I was pushed back with both hands. If it¡¯s a woman other than Cecil, I can easily make them fall for me, but it seems impossible for her. After all, there are things that cannot be obtained even with a handsome face and a high position, I realized for the first time after being reborn. ¡°This errand is under the orders of his Majesty. So, to his Majesty we shall go!¡± ¡°Hey, wait ¡­ Cecil!¡± With my arms pulled, she walked rudely towards the entrance. ¡°My position has been reversed, huh. We are doing it in your room?¡± ¡°Certainly that¡¯s also good Allan-sama. When at it, shall we study political science slowly and carefully in my room?¡± ¡°No, no ¡­¡­ it¡¯s fine¡± Since I belong to the royal family, they put heavy emphasis on my education. Cecil is also my tutor. And as expected of political science¡­it¡¯s too difficult to take in! The reality is not sweet if you think that the king should only need to make babies. ¡°Then, we shall go as his Majesty summons us, shall we?¡± ¡°¡­Okay¡± I lost to the pressure of Cecil gave as we went to my father¡¯s place. Prologue 2 ¡°Oh?¡­ you¡¯re finally here at last¡± When I opened the door to the throne room, father blurted those words out in amazement. My father seems to have been acting as a very serious king, quite the opposite of me. He didn¡¯t indulge himself much to make children, so I being born took too much effort. He has a moustache and a beard and he is a little plump, but he looks like he was pretty handsome when he was young. Connecting that with a fiery red hair, which I am also of a similar color, my mother Yuzuri. ¡°Seeing it took a long time, it seems that you have struggled a lot, Cecil.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the case, your Majesty. I¡¯m already used to such things.¡± ¡°Totally¡­ even though he is a child of my own¡­ why has he became so sloppy?¡± ¡­¡­It is because the original was an unpopular nerd guy. Well, I can¡¯t say anything about it. ¡°Why was I called specially?¡± ¡°There is something important we must talk about¡± ¡°geh¡­¡± Oi oi, does he mean about the duties of the throne of the king? I would like to play with women more! More so with all the elven women here being pure and beautiful! If not I was reborn in this high spec body for what!? ¡°You sure are having a rejecting face right now, but did you think for a moment that you would be a king eventually?¡± ¡°I was found out!?¡± ¡°I am your father. Of course I know. Well, even if I am not, it is quite easy to understand because it can easily be read in your face. Am I right, Cecil?¡± ¡°¡­ Though it is impolite, but I agree with your majesty.¡± ¡°What¡¯s with that? Bullying me together¡± ¡°Ahahaha! We don¡¯t bully you. It is just that you can say that you are still a child¡± ¡°¡­and that also classifies as bullying, father¡± My father continued to talk, ignoring my muttering. ¡°Well, the talk of handing over the throne is not necessarily far.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± You may end up inheriting the throne, but you are still half-assed¡± ¡°H-half assed¡­¡­¡± I knew this already, but there are some things you cannot endure just like that when saying them straight to your face. When my father is still young, he made a feat in the battle against the demons and heard that he was brought and became a king. It would be something similar to do to me I guess. ¡°I guess you get it now. You understand what father wants to say, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Can I defeat the demons?¡± ¡°Fool. Anyway, that was the case in my age. I¡¯m speaking of the present¡­¡­other than war.¡± ¡°Then what shall I do?¡± Father smiled at my question. ¡°It¡¯s the opposite of war¡± ¡°Opposite?¡± ¡°In short, uniting Algarde as one.¡± ¡°Even though we are of different races?¡± The history of Algarde traces back to tens of thousands of years. Among them, although some countries have formed alliances, there has never a moment that they gathered up as one. Rather, the history of conflict is much longer. ¡°Can I really do what nobody accomplished in history?¡± ¡°Giving up now?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I can do it¡± Such a thing cannot be said that easily. I would have escaped if the previous ¡°I¡± was still living back then, but now I am a high spec elf. I have lived in this body for 19 years. This gained me a little courage and confidence. In addition, since I have been born as a prince, there will be times when diplomacy will be necessary. If it¡¯s the case, I think that it is better to face it head on now. Besides, from my father¡¯s expression¡­¡­. ¡°Hm. you¡¯ve got a nice face there.¡± ¡°¡­¡­alright, father. I cannot promise to achieve it, but I will accept the challenge. So what should I do specifically?¡± ¡°The branch¡± ¡°A branch?¡± A certain word came out from nowhere, making me dumbfounded. ¡°Each country has a large tree called King Tree. It has been protected since the ancient times by each king as a symbol of the country. It is no exaggeration to say that the country will be destroyed only when that tree dies. ¡° ¡°ooh, the King Tree huh¡± I know because as a matter of fact, the country of elves also has one. ¡°The exchange of the tree¡¯s branches is also a sign of friendship.¡± ¡°I see¡± ¡°There are four branches here¡± The servant who was nearby brings a branch to my father. It is contained in a box with a strict vibe to it, and it came to seem to be discernibly valuable. ¡°I want you to get me each branch of theirs¡± ¡°If they refuse?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your job to persuade them.¡± ¡°¡­¡­the hurdle was set too high, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Of course it is. Well, every country is seeking peace in their hearts. But some just cannot put it in words.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because it will only show weakness to their opponents¡± ¡°Then when the country is strong enough, you can say that they don¡¯t need an alliance anymore?¡± ¡°In a way, yes¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it is better for me not to go, right?¡± ¡°Yes, but this will not be possible unless someone will do it. Besides, in the worst case, we can make an excuse that you did it without permission¡± ¡°B-but then my head will fall and be put on parade if that happens! And for the moment, isn¡¯t this a little too unfair?!¡± ¡°¡­¡­still, would you still go?¡± My father looked at me with eyes that made me feel dreadful. I¡¯ve only seen a calm father, but those eyes, are those what he has earned in those battles? I don¡¯t hate fighting, but I hate big things like war. If my action makes the world a little more peaceful, it will be worth going. And so, I decided. ¡°Father, let me go¡± Putting my hand on my chest, I made an oath. Then my father who heard it, nodded slowly. From me who is reincarnated, though I can¡¯t see him as my real, I think of him as a good father. Shall I try my best for this person? ¡°Oh, Cecil¡± My father looked at Cecil. ¡°I would like to ask you for this fellow¡¯s care. It might become a tough journey, but can I leave him to you?¡± ¡°I, Cecil Mir¡­¡­am delighted to receive the king¡¯s order¡± ¡°Allan is still young. I¡¯m counting on you¡± ¡°Yes milord¡± And thus, Cecil also decided to go on a trip with me. It is encouraging if you have her, and isn¡¯t it the best situation, traveling with a pretty girl. I¡¯m looking forward to what kind of erotic things that will happen from now on. Now then, shall we make the preparations? ¡°Father, I will then prepare for my journey¡± ¡°umu¡± He nodded. ¡°Cecil, help me¡± ¡°As you wish¡± I turned to my father and walked towards the exit. ¡­¡­ Yes! Now I will be able to see the outside world! ¡°Allan-sama, we have just received a very important mission¡­¡­wait, what are you grinning at?¡± ¡°kuku, I can¡¯t help it you know?¡± ¡°Why is it, if you may?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I can finally go to the other countries you know? Spirits, or apparitions, I want to see such things with my own eyes¡± ¡°Haaaah ¡­ We are not going to play¡± Cecil seems to be troubled at first, but I don¡¯t care. The trip regarding the branches may be at the surface, but my true purpose is to embrace women from different countries. I am looking forward to this journey. Chapter 1 - Volume 1 Volume 1 CHAPTER 1 ¨C Just after the Departure Three days after preparing our luggage, we went on a journey. It was a large scale and long way trip, so formalities and systematic procedures were necessary. On the day of departure, as expected of being a prince, there are many people in the royal capital who came to greet me. Many of them knew the purpose of the trip and we received words of encouragement. That¡¯s why I realized a little bit that the position I have is a great thing. And ¡­ two days have passed since I left. I¡¯m leaving the capital city and heading for a town near the border. ¡°Cecil, how far are we still?¡± ¡°Three more days, Allan-sama¡± ¡°Still quite long¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t say something like a child would¡± The Elven Country is by no means a vast land. The Elves, originally without a strong desire, their main wish is to live quietly in the wilderness, and so they established a town among the forest. This is where it all began. It is a good country, no matter how wide. But compared to some countries, it takes time to move on foot. I wish I could fly by magic, but now I am just walking in the woods. Just seeing trees for long hours of walking makes you easily tired, really. Cecil walked lightly without changing her expression. Even being in this place makes her splendid, I am thankful that I was able to get along well with her. However, that also means I can turn from a playboy, to a half-dead easily. But I cannot not make a move on a beautiful girl like her, who is just in front of my eyes. Moreover, she wears clothes that expose her chest. If I was a normal elf, I may not lust like this, but my contents are of a human being¡¯s who tend to be greedy. I feel like I want to push her down and insert it. I¡¯m just patient because I can¡¯t do something like rape. ¡°By the way Cecil¡± ¡°What is it, Allan-sama?¡± ¡°First of all, we are going to the Country of Spirits, right?¡± ¡°Yes. It is because we have been in an alliance with the country of spirits since ancient times and so we should start the easy part for our first hurdle, I have thought.¡± Even though it is an ¡°alliance¡±, since there has been no major war in the last few hundred years, the word itself has become a hollow shell. ¡°Because our countries are next to each other, it will be easy to walk en route¡± ¡°I see. ¡­ Has Cecil ever seen a spirit?¡± ¡°Nay, but I have heard about them books and stories.¡± ¡°They seem to use a mysterious power¡± ¡°We seem to be treated as special beings, but more than that, the spirits are a mysterious being.¡± ¡­ Are there any women in the spirits?¡± ¡°Haaaah¡­¡­Good grief, Allan-sama¡± With a big sigh, Cecil hung his head, as if it lost its strength. ¡°What was that for, telling me a story then disregarding me now?¡± ¡°We have an important mission. We are not going to play.¡± ¡°Even though, it may be a long journey. It seems, I guess, that I cannot keep putting up the mood¡­¡­¡± ¡°T-that may be so, but¡­¡± ¡°Cecil, maybe because I¡¯m at fault here, but you are too serious. You¡¯re too anxious and paying too much attention to keep me out of harm¡¯s reach way. It¡¯s troubling¡± ¡°E, eeeeh¡­.¡± ¡°If you see it in this way, I can fight too. It is okay if you relax your guard a little. Plus, there are no other girls, too. I can¡¯t fool around here, you know?¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡­ Allan-sama, I apologize for my anxiety, and thank you very much.¡± ¡°Good. It will be a long journey. Let¡¯s support each other on the way.¡± Yes. Support is necessary. There is no demon in the elven forest, and there is no thief-like fellows either. Basically, I do not have to be too much careful about everything if I think about safety. If I think hard, I will suddenly feel discomfort in my lower body. In the capital, I seduced women on a daily basis, and for that I was scolded daily too. I fished women to get back what I couldn¡¯t have done back then in my previous life. As for Cecil, I have special feelings for her since she have been with me since I was young. For this reason, I am still valuing our relationship right now. However, it seems, I guess, that I need not to endure any longer now. Cecil should have the same resolution as me, as we are doing this trip for two. My bad, Cecil. I will get serious now in wooing you. ¡°However, it has been a long time and there are still the two of us here.¡± ¡°I agree, but we do not know when it will be possible to meet these people next time.¡± ¡°¡­¡­well, I¡¯m fine no matter how long¡± ¡°¡­.eh?¡± I looked towards Cecil and made a decision. I have practiced these lines in the mirror once, but this body was so handsome that even a man like me is shocked. At first it was embarrassing, but as I continued repeating my pick-up lines, that shame has disappeared. I was no longer an unpopular otaku boy like in my previous life. ¡°A-Allan-sama¡­¡­! Wh-What are you saying this time around!?¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious¡± ¡°E-enough of the teasing, please! ¡­ W-we have a mission to accomplish¡­¡± ¡°After the world has become peaceful, and I become the king, at that time, someone is necessary to be my queen.¡± ¡°A, Allan-sama ¡­¡±! Cecil¡¯s face instantly turn red in a moment. Although she plays the role like a strict officer, she is unexpectedly weak to situations like this. When joking around, she puts up a strict attitude, but, and when I approach her in a serious mode, she has a girlish look. This is one of the cute parts of Cecil. ¡°Do you know why I, who often embrace a woman, did not put my hands in Cecil yet?¡± ¡°Eh?¡­uhm¡­¡­¡­ why?¡± ¡¸ ¡°Because you are someone important to me¡± ¡°¡ª!¡± As if something exploded from the inside, Cecil¡¯s face turned red instantly. Thinking that this was a chance, I quickly approached her. ¡°Cecil, I¡¯m glad I could travel with you¡± ¡°Allan-sama ¡­¡± ¡°If I am with you ¡­ I ¡­¡± I did not say it myself. That is the trick to play an active part as a playboy. And, I embraced Cecil closely. ¡°Allan-sama ¡­!¡± I seem to hear the sound of Cecil¡¯s heart. She also knows. In that there are only two people here. ¡°Oh, I also ¡­ with Allan-sama¡­¡± ¡°Cecil, say it properly¡± ¡°Oh, but ¡­ Allan-sama¡­is a prince ¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. There are only two people here who have known each other from a young age.¡± Then, Cecil made a fist tightly and said softly. ¡°I, I like Allan-sama ¡­ I like you¡± ¡°Speak louder¡± ¡°I like you, Allan-sama!¡± ¡°Fuh¡­¡­¡± I expressed a smile. As I held her head to my chest as I embraced her. ¡°I wanted to hear those words for a long time¡± ¡°I also wanted to say those words all the time¡± We looked at each other. If it was the virgin me, I would not be surprised if I came here, but I endured it. After staring at each other for a while, our lips overlapped. ¡°¡­¡­nn¡± Cecil¡¯s body has stiffened. Probably because it is her first time. I hugged her and shifted off the road softly. We lean on the tree and repeated the kiss. Cecil, who seemed weird at first, didn¡¯t know what to do, but she did a kiss just by watching and imitating me. With matching sloppy sounds, we made loud kisses, overflowing our saliva with each other¡¯s. Then the intensity increased. ¡°Nnnn¡­¡­Puha!¡­.HaaaHaaaa¡­¡­Allan-sama¡­¡­¡± ¡°Was this your first time?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­something like this ¡­ I¡¯ve never experienced ¡­¡± She¡¯s breathing hard and making her legs squirm restlessly. Just like enduring a pee. Even she also has sexual desires. Rather, it seems like it has been released all at once because she has endured so far. Cecil, I¡­¡­ I cannot endure any longer. ¡° ¡°When I decided to travel with Allan-sama, I was prepared for this. I am Allan-sama¡¯s manager. I will listen to any order you desire¡± ¡°Cecil ¡­¡± Did she just say that¡­? Then, let¡¯s try to taste the indecent body of Cecil, without reserve. Chapter 2 - Volume 1 CHAPTER 2 Volume 1 ¨C In the Elven Forest ¡°Cecil, did you say that you would do anything?¡± ¡°Eh¡­ yeah ¡­ but ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t like painful ones¡± ¡°I have no such hobby¡± Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have fetish in plays related to pain. I think that I won¡¯t gain fame as a playboy if I have in the first place. ¡°A-And? What should we do?¡± ¡°Can you hold mine with your bountiful chest?¡± I dare to say straight. Cecil shows a surprised look but does not feel like drawing back. I guess she studied a lot in various ways to get to know me better. She pretended to be na?ve, but for sure she already has the knowledge about this. ¡°S-so there is such an act¡­ I have heard about it¡­¡± ¡°Can you do it?¡± ¡°If it is for Allan-sama¡­¡± Saying that, Cecil grabbed her clothes¡­ ¡°I¡¯m ashamed but ¡­¡± then exposed her chest. Originally wearing clothes that show cleavage, they slipped out at ease. Still, I think it was a blessing that I could see Cecil¡¯s chest. ¡°It is beautiful.¡± ¡°That¡¯s ¡­ what you often say to everyone ¡­¡± ¡± Though I am guilty to say, it is not a lie. Your skin is also white and it has a beautiful pink color¡­. Along with the form and tension, it is just so great¡± ¡°It is shameful to be able to hear praises your own body¡± ¡°You can get used to it right away¡± I told Cecil to take off my pants. It is good to take it off by myself, but I thought it would be more interesting if Cecil dyed her face red once again. With her kneeling, she puts her hand on the belt and removes it. When she took off the hook, she pulled it down along with my underwear. ¡°This is Alan-sama¡¯s ¡­¡± Seeing the chest of Cecil along with the kiss earlier, the obscene stick swelled completely in a big way¡­ The sore, which is several times larger than human¡¯s, is exactly like a sword. According to one of the women I embraced, I hear that my obscene stick is already rare and huge. To the extent that she went crazy as she enjoyed herself, as far as I recall. ¡°It was my first time seeing it ¡­ but this is really so big.¡± ¡°Are you scared?¡± ¡°Do you remember when we used to take a bath together when we were small? At that time it was only a size of a thumb. ¡° ¡°hey, don¡¯t compare it with the me when we were still small.¡± ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry ¡­ but there was nothing else to compare for me¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Will you sandwich it? ¡° ¡°Yeah ¡­ because it is my role to take care of you.¡± Then, she spread her own milk tanks and sandwiched the horny stick standing to the sky with those soft meat. My excitement went up with that soft touch that seemed to melt me in a moment. ¡°Allan-sama¡¯s ¡­is very hot ¡­¡± ¡°The elasticity, it¡¯s soft enough to wrap everything up ¡­ Good grief, with such a nice woman in front of my eyes, I¡¯m surprised that I¡¯ve been able to hold back this long.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll accept that as a compliment, Alan-sama¡± ¡°With that pretty figure and attractive body, I declare it daringly, from now on, I will fill you with love every day from now and hereafter.¡± ¡°That might be a little too much¡­ but I look forward to it, fufu¡± ¡°That composure¡­¡­I won¡¯t lose¡± ¡°Allan-sama, I have now the ¡°upper¡± hand you know?¡± While saying so, Cecil had drawn her chest closer. Although she did not move yet, I felt pleasure in the pressure of her breasts and my body shook. ¡°I was quite scared because it was big and dark red, but if you look closely it was quite pretty.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you liked it.¡± ¡°I only have to move this way, right?¡± ¡°Ooh¡­like that¡­.. Can you make it a little stronger?¡± Maybe because I¡¯m craving for sex right now, I have already made a little leak. Doing a gentle service all the way, moreover with a virgin as your partner¡­, I think I feel stronger pleasure than before¡­ This tit-fuck is a new experience to her, but I look forward how far you can do me, my good Cecil. ¡°I¡¯m going to move, okay?¡± Cecil moved up and down while holding her chest. The soft meat wrapped up the leash and stimulated the whole. The glans appeared and disappeared from valley of her chest, as she stared at me with upturned eyes. Cecil cheeks went red, as her breathing went rough. She was staring at me with the look of becoming a horny female. It¡¯s as if a woman¡¯s desire and her role as my guardian are in conflict. ¡°Haa¡­nn ¡­ it¡¯s amazing ¡­ It¡¯s getting hotter ¡­ and bigger.¡± ¡°Good, Cecil. Yes, make me feel good more.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡± The up and down movement accelerated, as her breasts are squashed in an indecent shape. As she served desperately to me, I obtained great pleasure. ¡°¡­ It¡¯s not slippery enough¡± ¡°Cecil?¡± ¡°Allan-sama likes the faster one, right? ¡°Yes¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll make it more slippery. But before this, please forgive me for my graceless behavior¡± Saying that, Cecil opened her mouth a little ¡°Nn¡­¡­ Eea¡­¡­¡± She put out the tip of her tongue softly, dripping out saliva into her valley. My heart crazed that such a pretty girl like Cecil put up with her embarrassment for me and acted! I really had the best childhood friend after all¡­¡­thank you very much different world reincarnation. ¡°If this ¡­ ¡­ Ann¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ easy to move¡± ¡°It feels good. Move it faster and faster.¡± ¡°Yes ¡­ but making it fast too much is ¡­¡± ¡°Is what?¡± ¡°I-I will also¡­¡­ will feel strange too, that¡¯s why. ¡° Looks like a strict person like Cecil seems likely to lose to sexual desire too, huh. In addition, her face has reddened, and her breathing becomes short and quick, too. The nipples in her chest is already bursting out and pointing to the sky, fully erect in excitement. ¡°Well, it feels so pleasant to serve with my breasts after all ¡­¡± ¡°I also feel pleasant too¡± ¡°If Allan-sama is pleased ¡­.nn, aah,nn, I will do anything.¡± ¡°Then put a bit more pressure into it. I want to cum soon¡± With the way we are, I had also become strange too. If I don¡¯t ejaculate here, I will not be able to keep calm sooner or later. ¡°Okay ¡­ I will do my outmost service. Ahn!¡± While making naughty and sloppy noises, the titfucking becomes intense. From the root to the tip, she stimulated deliberately, and the urge to ejaculate is gradually felt. Cecil kept staring at me with to see if I was also feeling better. As she is standing on her knees, Cecil stared at me with upturned eyes. A situation where a pretty girl stares at you while doing a titfuck, this is the highest. I felt power leaving my body, as I gradually felt the need to come. ¡°[Nn, Aah, Nn, Allan-sama¡­¡­ something drips from the tip¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s called precum. It comes out when I feel good.¡± ¡°You feel good with me, right?¡± ¡°Of course it is. If I am an inexperienced person, I would have ejaculated in an instant, you know?¡± It is terrifying that you are not aware of your own destructive power. But Cecil is my woman. The excitement rises further the more I think of it. ¡°Ahh¡­ This is no good¡­¡­ it will come out soon, Cecil¡± ¡°E, Eeeeh!? How, what should I do?¡± ¡°Sit it on your chest as it is ¡­ will you accept it?¡± ¡°Y-yes. If it¡¯s for Alan-sama ¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Good!¡± As it becomes impossible to endure the sensation of her Soft skin anymore, I put a lot of force to my fist. I raised my balls lightly, and fixed my pose to cum. ¡°Ah ¡­ Gu ¡­ ¡­!¡± ¡°Allan-sama, please make me feel it! Please pour it all at me!¡± ¡± Cum, Coming¡­¡­!¡± While clenching my teeth, I came. A large amount of semen was released. Perhaps because I have stored a lot, it appeared as a jelly-like mass as I sprinkled it from valleys to the face of Cecil. ¡°Kya!¡± She is surprised but doesn¡¯t stop the titfucking and receives my cum. ¡°Haaahaah¡­¡­haaahaaa ¡­so this is, semen ¡­¡± ¡°It came out because I felt good¡± ¡°I ¡­ ¡­¡­ to Allan-sama ¡­¡± ¡°Yes. And you are going fully serve me from now on.¡± ¡°I understand. I was throbbing at first, but when it is like this, perhaps, it is quite pleasant.¡± ¡°Quite pleasant?¡± ¡°Even for a moment, to think the strong Allan-sama becomes so defenseless when he¡¯s about to cum, fufu¡± ¡°Good grief, saying what you want¡­¡­¡± I¡¯m feeling a bit complicated since I have shown something I¡¯m weak at, but I know Cecil is joking right now. Ejaculation after a long time is such a pleasant experience, it seems that my horny stick is also pleased, too. ¡°Ah-uhmm ¡­ Alan-sama,¡± ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s up, Cecil?¡± ¡°Oh, I ¡­ I too ¡­ I cannot stand it anymore¡­¡± Cecil stood up, sticking out her butt. Even though I just ejaculated, my horny stick gets hardened in an instant. Chapter 3 - Volume 1 Volume 1 Putting her hands on the tree, Cecil stuck out her butt. Because she is originally from a well-born family, it looked very elegant. And because she is also well-liked by my father, her reputation from her surroundings is high, too. And now such girl now has her beautiful buttocks sticking out to me, neither the elegance nor the reputation in it. ¡°Allan-sama ¡­ when I started serving Allan-sama, my aching below has not stopped.¡± She seems to have certain knowledge about sex, but I do not know whether she knew how to please a man yet. Perhaps she¡¯s inviting me is because she¡¯s so excited that reason doesn¡¯t work on her already. To say it bluntly, there is not the refined and elegant Cecil anymore, just a woman in heat. Though she usually wear clothes with high degree of exposure, she is not at all a sexually assertive person. She has awakened just by doing the titfucking. Supposing, then she might be a pretty girl with a tremendous potential. ¡°I have also studied to some extent¡­¡­that thing is inserted here, am I correct?¡± Still in the posture that pushed out her buttocks, Cecil has begun to take off her underwear. Her ass also has a great shape as her chest, and with only a small difference in between. Even looking at this figure is a destructive force that would leave you stunned. My stiff dick has completely regained its firmness and is in its battle position. Once I get into the battle position, this horny bar wouldn¡¯t calm down as long as it doesn¡¯t do her completely. Cecil is also similar to me. ¡°Allan-sama, please put it in¡­¡± Chupaa, it resounded as she expanded her most intimate place, appealing to me. Was she completely turned on with just the tit-fuck only? Viscous love fluids from inside her are leaving threads as they fall to the ground. Acting like this, in the center of the forest, with no one around. I think it¡¯s all right if I attacked a little rougher than usual. Well, I think it won¡¯t calm down if I didn¡¯t attack rougher anyway. However, the other party is a virgin. I might have said attack, but these things should be done gently at first. ¡°Cecil, are you really fine with me?¡± ¡°There is no other way other than with Allan-sama¡­ plus, I have been dreaming of this for a long time¡± ¡°With me?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­ A situation where the Allan-sama nonchalantly approaches me in a cool and friendly pace, everything is perfect. ¡° ¡°Well, if you say it like that ¡­what a really a good woman, you are¡± ¡°I love you, Allan-sama ¡­¡± ¡°Then, let me fill you with a lot of that love.¡± I put my finger and felt her intimate place that has been exposed, loosening it slowly. ¡°Aauu, Aah, AaAaAah¡­¡­Wh, What iss thiss¡­¡­¡± ¡°Does it feel good?¡± ¡°Ahnn ¡­ it¡¯s totally different from touching myself¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cecil may not have noticed it, but she blurted out that she was doing masturbation casually. Imagining such a cute girl masturbating ¡­ she is really the best! ¡°It¡¯s possible to insert it at once, but I¡¯m quite huge. First of all, we have use fingers to loosen it.¡± ¡°I will leave it to Allan-sama¡± I then put two fingers and move it within the squeeze. ¡°Auuuuh.¡± As if something hit her body, Cecil felt it, as she moved with a sudden twitch. Only a little stimulation is given, but a large amount of love fluid overflowed from inside her and it made a squishing sound. I also like to love her fully with foreplay, but as expected, even I could not endure after seeing it. Given the fact that it¡¯s getting wet enough, I guess its okay to put it in. ¡°Allan-sama ¡­ your fingers¡­¡­I can¡¯t help it anymore! Please!¡± Cecil also says it too. Shall I insert it soon? ¡°Okay, then, let¡¯s put it in.¡± ¡°Yes¡± ¡°Open your legs so it¡¯s easy to put in and lift your ass high¡± ¡°Like this?¡± Cecil extended her legs to expand more her crotch, and raised her butt. Because the curve from back to buttocks is really alluring and her waist is so slim, I almost ejaculated myself just by looking at it. Thinking that this body can now be my own, my sex shaft became harder than before. I grabbed my horn and hit the crack. ¡°Haaahaaa¡­¡­ Allan-sama¡¯s hot thing¡­¡­Nnnn, it¡¯s hitting me¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to put it further¡± ¡°Y-yes ¡­¡± While holding her waist with one hand, I inserted my horny stick. Little by little, it swallowed my entirety as I push it in. After a while, ¡°Nnn ¡­ it hurts, but just a little bit¡± I seem to hit the hymen. I have many experiences with virgins¡­. I put in little by little so as her not to feel pain. ¡°Ha¡­¡­ It¡¯s entering¡­¡­ come, further¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s your first time but¡­ it¡¯s really pretty tight¡± Though my horny stick is really big, Cecil¡¯s pussy is pretty narrow, too. In an instant her pleats entangled with the head of my penis, giving it quite a stimulus. It feels so good that it is likely I would launch even if I did not have to move my waist. ¡°I will go deeper¡± If I stop here, it won¡¯t do anything. I grabbed Cecil¡¯s slender waist and pulled it towards myself. Bachin. It sounded as my hips and Cecil¡¯s ass meet, and I reached her deepest place. ¡°Ah, ugh¡­¡­Ooh¡­¡­!¡± Cecil trembled slightly, as if electricity had entered her shoulders. Her breathing is so rough and haggard, perhaps she was not able to win to the pleasure. However, that was also the same with me. ¡°Is there any pain?¡± ¡°No¡­¡­ Actually, this is the first time I¡¯ve felt something so good¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll make you feel even better¡± ¡°Eeh¡­¡­?¡± I who cannot endure anymore: without getting Cecil¡¯s permission, waved my hips as much as I like. Oh yeah, I¡¯m a prince, so I don¡¯t need the permission of my followers. I feel sorry for Cecil, but I think she¡¯ll have a good time as well. I shook and waved my hips while standing at her back. Every time my horny stick is inserted in her rear, her plump butt jiggled in waves, as she gave a series of horny moans. ¡°Aaaaahhhhnnn, Allan-samaaaaaaaaaa!¡± It¡¯s almost similar to a scream, but it excites me even further. Once I get excited, a creature called myself gets even more violent. I was making splotching sounds with the force that seem to forget that the other party was a virgin. ¡°It¡¯s amazing ¡­¡­ such thing ¡­ aaaaaah! ¡°Do you feel it?¡± ¡°No, this is no good ¡­ this is too much¡­¡­ if this continues¡­I¡¯m gonna go crazy about Allan-sama!.¡± ¡°That is good for me. I¡¯m looking forward to see you like that.¡± ¡°S, Such thing is¡­¡­! Too shamelessness for mee!¡± ¡°there is no such thing for a good woman like you, If a woman of your caliber goes crazy by my body, I couldn¡¯t get any happier as a man¡± ¡°But ¡­ But¡­¡­!¡± Apparently she¡¯s still ashamed. ¡°Aen¡¯t we childhood friends? There is no need for¡­¡­secrets!¡± ¡°Nm n ah ah ah ¡­ ¡­!¡± As soon as I plunged deeply into her deepest place, the insides of Cecil¡¯s vagina became tighter than before. Uh ¡­ this is bad. Even though I have ejaculated with her titfucking earlier, Cecil¡¯s vagina is quite narrow. If I came now, there won¡¯t be any left for later. ¡°Cecil, can I put it out one more time?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t care anymore ¡­ do whatever you want with me¡± ¡°Then please bear it with me¡± ¡°Eh? Why?¡± ¡°I~diot, I know everything about you.¡± It might be a pretty stupid line to say, but I understand when a woman is about to come just by feeling the degree of contraction of the vagina. It was from the rich experience I¡¯ve gained in hundred battles with women after all. ¡°Oh, I understand ¡­. I thought that is not good to come ahead of Allan-sama.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind, though I¡¯m happy. But I rather like to see in full the moment when woman comes. Again and again, no matter how much¡± ¡°Haaahaaa ¡­ Haaa,haaa ¡­Geez¡­¡­ That¡¯s too much.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll start¡± ¡°Ah ah ah ah ah Aaaaaah! Im, I¡¯m, I¡¯m, I¡¯m cumming!!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to cum too!¡± Pulling her ass further towards me, I came. Cecil also climaxed at the same time. ¡°Cuuuuummmmmiiiiinnnnnnggg!!!¡± Cecil put pressure on her fingertips so that she won¡¯t fall off the tree. I was also trying to hug Cecil from behind. ¡°Haa Haaaa¡­¡­ Allan-sama¡¯s hot thing is pouring at me. ¡° ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°I have never experienced such a pleasant feeling¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad¡± When I said that, Cecil seemed to have recovered consciousness and noticed a certain thing. ¡°Allan-sama¡­¡­that¡­¡­is still throbbing inside me¡­¡­¡± ¡°Did you know? I cannot just be satisfied once.¡± ¡°Eeeeeh!?¡± I also love watching that astonished face of Cecil¡¯s. Chapter 4 - Volume 1 Volume 1 ¡°As expected ¡­ Cecil¡¯s insides feel so good¡± As I embraced Cecil, I whispered at her ear. ¡°Ahhnn¡­¡­Allan-sama¡­¡­¡± Did it respond to my words? Cecil¡¯s vagina narrowed own tightly. Because I had climaxed a while ago, the convulsions have not been settled yet, but the stimulation was transmitted to my horny stick, and it regained its hardness. Even though it will be the third shot, it hasalready completely erected, ready for my hips to shake once again. ¡°Allan-sama¡­¡­Uhm¡­Again¡­¡­?¡± ¡°You are my guardian after all. It¡¯s your job to make me feel satisfied.¡± ¡°Haa haaa ¡­ I know, but I¡¯m having trouble keeping up like this.¡± Now that I notice, her feet are already about to give up. However, I could not stop my movement because I love violating a woman from behind. I intentionally spread Cecil¡¯s ass and stared at our connecting parts. ¡°My ass ¡­ please don¡¯t spread it¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°I-it¡¯s because it¡¯s embarrassing.¡± ¡°But you have quite a nice butthole, you know?¡± ¡°Uuuuu ¡­ I have been seen ¡­ this is really really embarrassing¡± Probably because she was conscious of it being stared at, Cecil¡¯s anal hole is opening and closing repeatedly. It gets me excited to think that such a cute girl has parts that gave off really vulgar things. ¡°Is Allan-sama interested in that too?¡± ¡°I will probably be. If you permit it ¡­.¡± ¡°Muu¡­¡­ Doing such thing¡­¡­You¡¯re bad you know?¡± Good grief, this cute fellow, after feeling all that good earlier, she can¡¯t even spare me for this one¡­ Should I move even more than engaging in this stupid conversation? After all, it¡¯s hurting me to stay erect like this for long. ¡°Ah ¡­ anh, ah!¡± ¡°Your insides are coiling around me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s amazing¡­¡­! Allan-sama¡¯s hard thing ¡­ It¡¯s like it¡¯s spreading apart my insides!¡± ¡°I will fill you fully with my sperm, so wring it firmly.¡± ¡°Ah, Nn, Nnn¡­¡­I got¡­no choice¡­¡­ stop it¡­¡­ you won¡¯t stop!¡± ¡°Of course. It¡¯s me who give orders. I am the prince after all.¡± ¡°Nm, feels good¡­.. Ah! so intense¡­¡­Aaaahhh¡­¡­!¡± As I poke through her deepest place, Cecil bent her back in pleasure as she wiggle her hips. With her eyes watery and breathing rough, she stared at me. Just looking at the indecent curves of her back to the waist, I feel like I¡¯m going to come from it. However, that is not good, because I won¡¯t be able to enjoy this long-awaited sex for longer. ¡°Haan, Kuuuunnnn¡­¡­ my ass is getting spanked ¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Does it excite you?¡± ¡°Aah, Nnn. When Allan-sama attacks me¡­¡­ It makes me feel it more.¡± ¡°And how is it inside?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard¡­¡­It¡¯s big, it¡¯s thick¡­¡­ I haven¡¯t had this experience until now¡­. Aahh, it feels like I¡¯m going to get lewder than before¡± ¡°So, are you addicted to it now?¡± ¡°¡­ N-no way¡­¡­ P-please don¡¯t make fun of me!¡± ¡°Kuku, my bad¡± From time to time, she¡¯s always preaching me, insisting ¡°I¡¯m your guardian¡± and the like. But this time, I have to make it clear to her who is on top. Well, mostly I just can¡¯t stop because I feel so good. It¡¯s already this hard, Cecil. Possibly that the next sex may take some time. My body will not be able to live without giving pleasure after all.. To the extent that it¡¯s not enough being asked by the other party to do it. ¡°Haa, nnnn, nooooo, I feel so good I can¡¯t think anymore¡± ¡°That means it feels that great¡± ¡°I¡¯m already feeling good at all places you¡¯re touching.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that better?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to admit, but ¡­ I didn¡¯t know there was something as pleasant as this¡± ¡°Though you say that, is it because I am your partner?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just comparing it!¡± ¡°Oh, but don¡¯t you want to be embraced by me?¡± ¡°Uuh ¡­ it¡¯s embarrassing to say directly ¡­¡± ¡°Say it¡± Asked Cecil with a voice mixed with a bit of a threat. While saying it aloud, I repeatedly pull and knocked her womb¡¯s entrance many times. ¡°Haaaan, that¡¯s¡­¡­No good¡­..Allan-samaaaaaa¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be embraced only by me?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡­uu¡­¡­¡± ¡°Answer ¡­!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious already? I do not want to be embraced by men other than Allan-sama¡­¡­I want to be only yours forever!¡± ¡°A nice answer. Then, a reward for your efforts. ¡° I grabbed her ass, and with a slam, I deeply pierced her.. ¡°¨CooooooooOooh!?¡± Cecil faced the sky, while uttering words beyond comprehension. I do not know what kind of face she¡¯s having right now, but considering my angle where I can see the tip of her tongue coming out, it must be a very indecent one. ¡°It¡¯s not over yet¡± ¡°Hey, wait ¡­¡­! Ohhh, Allan-sama ¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to pierce you deeper over and over!¡± ¡°Wah- not good¡­aaahh, ahhhh, aaaaAAAAAAAAhhhh!!¡± I sped up my hip movement with a force that seem to be wanting to destroy Cecil¡¯s frail body. The intervals of the dry slapping sounds gradually narrowed, and her fleshy ass seem to rip apart from the fast beat. Is she about to come? I can feel Cecil¡¯s anal hole tighten, too. The same thing can be said in her vagina. Even though her hole was already narrow in the first place, for her to tighten it more, it felt like she want to squeeze my lust pole of everything it had. I felt pressure far more amazing than holding it with your own hands. As much as I am getting used to sex, it seems that I won¡¯t be able to endure it for long. ¡°Aaaaaaaaaah! No good, too intense! I- I¡¯m already¡­¡­ Noo!¡± ¡°Gonna cum?¡± ¡°I¡­I¡¯m sorry! I¡­I¡­ can¡¯t endure it anymore! I¡¯m gonna cum! Cumming¡­¡­! Gyuun. Her vagina tightened further. However, it is not enough to stop the movement of my waist. ¡°Gonna cum? Then cum like crazy¡± ¡°Aaaaahnnnnnn! I¡¯m, I¡¯m cumming! Cumming! Aaaahhhh! I-it won¡¯t stoooooop¡± ¡°That¡¯s a nice voice¡± ¡°Allan-sama, please, forgive me! For cumming ahead of you¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t blame you. Besides, I would like to see Cecil falling into disorder more.¡± ¡°Aaannnn! No more! Any further than this¡­¡­I won¡¯t be myself anymore!¡± Cecil said in agony as her long blonde hair shook before me. Seeing these kind of things, even I couldn¡¯t endure. Uh ¡­ it¡¯s about to come out soon. ¡°Good grief, Because Cecil is too lewd, I¡¯m gonna cum too¡± ¡°Aaauuuu, I, I¡¯m not lewd!¡± ¡°You still say that? After all my assaults¡­¡± ¡°Mu, Mou¡­¡­Nnn!¡± ¡°Well, never mind. Our trip is still long. Enough to teach you a lot¡± ¡°Allan-sama is too unkind. NnnnaaAaAaAaAaAaAaAaAaaa!¡± ¡°I¡¯m coming¡± ¡°I too, I¡¯m also cumming¡­¡­cumming again! Aaaah, Aaah, Aaaah, AAaaaaaaaaahhHH!¡± ¡°Guuh¡­¡­¡± At that moment cock¡¯s senses got paralyzed, and as I went deep, it spurted a large amount of semen. With a large amount you won¡¯t think it came from the third shot, I came many times over and over again. ¡°Ah ¡­ Uuuu! Ooh ¡­! I¡¯m, Its coming¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Haaahaaa¡­¡­ that felt so good¡­¡­! I almost went crazy!¡± While stretching my spine, I pierced her one last blow. ¡°Hyuuoo!?¡± Cecil bit her lower lip, as she stared at me with a face filled with pleasure. Though she¡¯s usually calm and cool, when it comes to sex she falls into disorder like this. It seems, I guess, that you can call this a great moment. ¡°HaaHaa¡­¡­ HaaHaa¡­¡­ Allan-sama, I really¡­¡­¡­ I¡¯m overwhelmed¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°Did you feel good?¡± While saying so, I pulled out my cock from her. ¡°Ahnn!¡± Did she lost the strength of her legs? She collapsed from her foot forward, leaning towards the tree. It¡¯s a slightly embarrassing pose because her buttocks are wide open pointing to the sky, but that also means she felt so good when we are having sex. ¡°Such pleasure¡­¡­ though I don¡¯t want to admit it¡­¡­ I think this I might become addicted¡± ¡°Just ask me anytime. If it is Cecil, you are always welcome.¡± ¡± Allan-sama too¡­¡­ whenever¡­..¡± While saying something, Cecil fainted. ¡°¡­¡­¡° Oi, Really? Did I went rough on her too much? Well, Whatever. I went and looked after Cecil until she woke up. Chapter 5 - Volume 1 Volume 1 ¡°We thank you very much for coming, Prince Allan¡± After slipping out of the forest, I and Cecil came to a village near the Country of Spirits. When I told that I was a prince, the village head, who has a long beard, came to greet me. Though this world has no records of images of physical features like videos nor photos, the mayor accepted me without asking anything. ¡°Rumors have come to us¡± I was invited to the house of the village head, and given a hot tea. It¡¯s a specialty of this village, and is a delicious tea with a slight sweetness in its astringency. They also put on baked confections and I was talking with the village head while eating it. ¡°And, why in our village?¡± Cecil then answered the village chief¡¯s question with details. I see that she stopped for a while, then glanced at me, thinking that I would not be able to explain it properly. Good grief, though it¡¯s true that I often play with women, I¡¯m not that of a fool you know. Well, Cecil dared me to think about it, I imagined myself playing with the girls in this village. She really understand me myself. ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a splendid mission.¡± ¡°Yes, Allan-sama could possibly change the fate of Algarde. ¡° ¡°Cecil, you¡¯re exaggerating it too much. ¡­ Mr. Village Chief, we are tired from a long trip. Can you lend us an accommodation?¡± ¡°Of course¡± ¡°Thank you very much¡­ And although if it does not bother you, can we talk about the Country of Spirits?¡± I will try to get some of that precious information in the meantime. ¡°It¡¯s shameful of us to say this, but even though we live at both of the countries¡¯ borders, we haven¡¯t able to confirm their existence that easily.¡± ¡°Seriously¡­?¡± Though I have heard that they are mysterious creatures, I have never seen one yet, but to think of it¡­. ¡°Then how can I enter their country?¡± ¡°Permission is needed.¡± ¡°How can I get that permission?¡± ¡°By sending a petition to the Country of Spirits¡± ¡°Petition¡­¡­¡± This one¡¯s guard is hard. Well , I have to get in close contact with the country anyway. ¡°Mr. Mayor, have you ever applied for this?¡± ¡°I have¡± ¡°For what business?¡± ¡°Basically, it cannot be entered for reasons such as sightseeing or business. Though if it is on a level of discussion of representatives of the country, it may, probably¡± ¡°Got it¡± I think that the elves and the spirits are more or less friendly, and the line drawing around them is neat. No, it may be said that they were able to maintain as allies is because of this. ¡°Fortunately I¡¯m a prince. That¡¯s enough, right?¡± ¡°Perhaps, However¡­¡­¡± ¡°However¡­¡­?¡± ¡°We must notify them with a message beforehand stating our reason properly or it won¡¯t become a thing¡± ¡°I see¡± I don¡¯t know how it works, but should I write first on paper or something? ¡°Okay, give me some paper. I¡¯m going to write it¡± ¡°Certainly.¡± The chief went to the back of the room. ¡°Allan-sama¡± ¡°What happened, Cecil?¡± ¡°It seems like it¡¯s even difficult to enter an allied country, contrary to my expectations¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know much but, I guess not being able to cross the border easily is normal? Like the Human and Demon Countries¡± ¡°Oh, I have also heard that spirits can use magic.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s magic, didn¡¯t the elves also have that talent too?¡± In this world, spirits can easily use magic, and we have heard that elves and demons have also such abilities. It seems that human beings cannot basically use it, but it can¡¯t be helped for them, I guess. ¡°I want to be able to use magic too¡± ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m sure you will use it up to no good anyway¡± Cecil stared at me with scornful eyes. ¡°That¡¯s not ¡­ not necessarily¡± ¡°Allan-sama really is¡­¡­¡± The mayor came back while we¡¯re having a silly conversation. ¡°Please write on this paper¡± It looks like a notepad. The design is quite stylish, but it is simple. ¡°Then, what should we write?¡± ¡°Please write seriously¡± ¡°¡­¡­Wa¡­okay, okay¡± Good grief. Still doubting me. ¡°Um,¡­¡­ My name is Alain vi Alling. I am on a journey with a mission of uniting countries and form the World Alliance ¡­¡­..¡± Over many years, This Algarde has suffered various dangers. There is no opportunity for people living in Algarde to join hands, even though almost an eternity has passed. Although I am an still immature, I would like to see the king of spirits in order to realize that dream. As a token of friendship, I brought the branches of the great tree that exists in the country of the elves. May we have the chance of meeting you? ¡°¡­¡­and done. Is this good enough?¡± I have no idea if what I wrote is good, so I cannot help but feel worried. I guess the rest will rely on how broad the mind of the spirit king. ¡°Allan-sama, I think you wrote it very well¡± ¡°After that we really need to meet and verbally explain.¡± ¡°Because you are good at your tongue, you should be fine.¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯m good if it¡¯s a woman¡± I¡¯m only good at seducing, so I¡¯m not really certain if this goes well. However, since I have vowed to go on a trip, I have to do my best. ¡°Then we¡¯ll keep the letter here. We will get back to you as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you¡± ¡°We will then guide you to your accommodations¡± ¡°Thank you once again¡± I drank the tea and stood up. ¡°Oh, yes.¡± As he remembered something, the village chief turned to me. ¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t stroll around of this village in the meantime.¡± ¡°¡­¡­? Why?¡± ¡°¡­ There is a cursed child in this village¡± ¡°A cursed child ¡­¡± What was that? Why it did suddenly became horror? It wasn¡¯t only me who got nervous, but also Cecil who was listening to the story. Her face turned pale and her eyes went tearing. ¡­ Oh right, Cecil is not good at things that are surprisingly scary. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t believe in that kind of thing¡± ¡± Prince Allan¡± ¡°If there is something I will just slash them off. Well, please guide me to the inn.¡± ¡°Certainly.¡± We went to the inn. ¡ù ¡°¡­ Why only one bed!¡± I arrived at the inn and this is these are the first words Cecil spoke. ¡°Hey hey, didn¡¯t you say you are okay sleeping with me?¡± ¡°If I am next to Allan-sama, then I can¡¯t go to sleep!¡± I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s considering my feelings, but the head of the village says that there is only room here. It would be impossible to go to another room now. ¡°Cecil, I¡¯m sorry¡­ Let¡¯s have a good night¡± When I try to hug her, ¡°If so, I will sleep outside¡­!¡± She ignored me and head towards the door. Good grief, It can¡¯t be helped, this fellow. ¡°I¡¯m kidding, Cecil. If you don¡¯t like it, I will not put my hand on you. Certainly I have something like a wild beast, but I am gentle to girls. ¡° ¡°I, I know that already, but¡­¡± ¡°And if you still insist, I¡¯ll go out. It¡¯s a bad thing to leave the girl outside while I¡¯m sleeping in the room.¡± ¡°N-No way¡­¡­! Allan-sama is a prince, so how can I do such thing!?¡± Then, Cecil gave a big sigh as to what I thought. ¡°Haaa, I understand. Let¡¯s sleep together today¡± ¡°Roger that¡± I¡¯ll be having trouble getting my hands off her all night, but let¡¯s endure. It is also because I do not want to be disliked by Cecil. After all there are plenty of chances to go slap-slap-slap during our journey, so I won¡¯t mind enduring for a day. After the tidying up and preparation, we went to bed. Chapter 6 - Volume 1 Volume 1 Aaah~ Damn it. I intend to act composed, but this is surprisingly painful. Though I thought if I could sleep as soon as I got into bed, with these kind of things before me, I wasn¡¯t even able to wink an eye. I thought that it¡¯s not a big deal if I miss a chance of having sex just once since I have played with many women, but Cecil seems to be special. Her sweet smell stimulates my brain and invites me to think sexy thoughts. When I was traveling, I didn¡¯t feel that much, but the smell in the bed came into my nose intensely. I think I should go to bed early before thinking too much strange things to attack her. I pulled myself together and decided to concentrate. ¡°Allan-sama¡­¡­¡± I heard the voice of Cecil. It¡¯s feeble, and sounds like searching for something. ¡°Wh, what happened¡­?¡± ¡°Allan-sama is still awake, I see.¡± ¡¸ ¡°Yeah, what about it Cecil?¡± ¡°I cannot sleep ¡­¡± ¡°Sorry¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t apologize, Allan-sama. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± ¡°If you really can not sleep, I can sleep outside¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­¡­I can¡¯t allow it!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± I thought that Cecil was afraid that she would be attacked by me, and thought that this is the reason she could not sleep from that alertness. However, her words doesn¡¯t contain such a meaning. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°That ¡­ that is¡­ ¡­¡± Cecil could not say the reason why clearly. Something is suspicious here. ¡°I-I have become such a shameless woman for this, but please don¡¯t laugh, okay?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hey, hey, don¡¯t tell me¡­.. ¡°¡­¡­are you, still horny?¡± ¡°Uu¡­¡± Apparently it was a bull¡¯s eye. Don¡¯t tell me, Cecil is still¡­ ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry for this, Allan-sama. Everything from the events in the forest¡­¡­I wasn¡¯t completely satisfied yet¡± ¡°Still not satisfied?¡± ¡°Y-, yes. With Allan-sama ¡­ this, my body has become a lewd body that won¡¯t be satisfied unless it is done¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± This is unexpected. Such pretending, I did not notice it at all. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it earlier that you want separate rooms?¡± ¡°I-if it is this way I will likely to assault Alan-sama¡­¡­ However, these kind of things are absolutely no good¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­Geez¡± What is this cute girl? Is this really my childhood friend? Seriously? I¡¯m so happy right now. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say come at any time? I¡¯ll scorn myself if I didn¡¯t do it with a sexy woman like you. Besides, I love erotic women, those who come at me, I shall never refuse them¡± ¡°Then, may I please be your partner for tonight?¡± ¡°You are most welcome¡± I raised my upper body and hugged Cecil. ¡± I didn¡¯t realize that you were enduring it¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry ¡° ¡°No¡­¡­ it¡¯s not like that. I wasn¡¯t able to say it properly¡­¡­ and because of that I am troubling Allan-sama right now¡± ¡°Good ¡­ then ¡­ ¡­¡± When I try to reach my lower body, ¡°A, Allan-sama. Please let me serve you for tonight.¡± ¡°you?¡± ¡°Yes ¡­. If women have what they call as foreplay, I think there should be one similar for the men too, isn¡¯t there? If I remember correctly, you use your mouth, right?¡± I do not know where she learned this knowledge, but it might be the result of her studies in her own way. I think that it is not good not to put it into good use. ¡°Can you lick it?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­ gladly¡± ¡°Alright¡± I decided to sit back at the end of the bed. ¡°I¡¯m going to take off my pants.¡± ¡°Please entrust it to me¡± When she unraveled my pants, the indecent rod that had already swelled with vigor appeared. While quivering up and down, the reddish black thing congested, like it was about to burst. It¡¯s a huge cock with a size that can surprise anyone, so I think it would be difficult to lick this all over. ¡°Still, its size is amazing. I¡¯m very surprised that this thing went inside of me.¡± ¡°If it seems impossible, stop it¡± ¡°Nay¡­¡­ serving Allan-sama is my purpose¡± ¡°Cecil ¡­¡± ¡°Uhmm, Alan-sama?¡± Cecil who grabbed a horny stick stared at me. ¡°That is, because it is my first time, I am not certain to do it well. But I hope I will be able to satisfy you, Allan-sama¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind¡± It¡¯s about training you to my liking. I will try to see how much talent Cecil has. ¡°Let¡¯s see. For starters, lick up the tip.¡± ¡°Like this?¡­ ¡­¡­ Lero¡° ¡°The tip part is sensitive. Lick it gently as if you are feeling the hardness of the meat. ¡° ¡°Lero ¡­. It¡¯s so smooth that its amusing¡± ¡°Because it has expanded so much that I¡¯m fully erect right now. Next ¡­ put your tongue on my shaft.¡± ¡°Yes ¡­¡­ Rerooooo¡­!¡± Cecil who sticks out its tongue with all her might, licked the side of my flute. And as she licked it back and forth, she coated it with saliva. ¡°Nn ¡­ Lerl,Nroo¡­. even though I¡¯m only licking it ¡­. I feel already this excited.¡± ¡°It¡¯s also a skill to enjoy it that way. Now, love licking my thing further.¡± ¡°Certainly¡± ¡°I want you to hold it inside your mouth¡± ¡°Hold it inside my mouth?¡± ¡°Yeah. Open wide and I¡¯ll put it inside your throat.¡± ¡°I understand, I will try to do it. Nn¡­¡­ Haaamu! ¡°Uu¡­¡­!¡± The sensation of her sloppy mouth is transmitted to my horny stick. Though she was a bit scared while gently holding it in her lips, I felt restless as it went further back. ¡°Move it up and down¡± ¡°Yesh¡± Cecil moved her face up and down while having rough breathing. Because her mouth is containing a lot of saliva right now, drools have overflowed from the ends of her lips right from the start. ¡°Jubu ¡­¡­ Jubu¡­¡­!¡± ¡°It¡¯s good ¡­ more to the back¡± ¡°Nm, Jububu ¡­ Mouuuuu¡­!¡± She continued her fellatio while staring at me with upturned eyes. Cecil seems to be observing my reaction, but from my point of view, she looks like a pretty girl is looking up at me. Though she still moved with sloppy movements, it feels like my rocket is likely to fire soon. ¡°Allan-sama, do you prefer me to go faster now? ¡­.. Jujubu ¡­¡± ¡°Why do you think so?¡± ¡°You said it before. In addition, the other day in the woods, your waist was moving faster before you came.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I haven¡¯t looked closely. Well, it¡¯s true that I had a similar feeling before I was about to come, but Cecil¡¯s knowledge is not that rich in this sector. That means she has quite the talent to notice it there. ¡°HaaaHaaa¡­¡­Haaahaaa¡­¡­! Allan-sama¡¯s cock is getting hotter¡± ¡°All right, Cecil. This time I¡¯m going to get rougher ¡° ¡°Are you about to cum?¡± ¡°yeah, and I will give you plenty¡± ¡°Please load your semen inside my mouth¡± ¡°Cecil ¡­?¡± ¡°I want to drink Allan-sama¡¯s everything.¡± ¡°I-is it really alright with you?¡± ¡°It is from the person whom I love. There is nothing wrong with it, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Good grief, you really are¡­¡­¡± I was thinking of coming it outside as I am paying attention to it, but it would be further exciting if I put it in her mouth after all. But Cecil have taken notice up to this point already. Good grief, what a well-trained manager she is. ¡°Allan-sama ¡­. Nyu, Jubububu ¡­ ¡­¡­ rougher ¡­please¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯m going faster.¡± ¡°Njyuu, jubu, nbuu, nbu, nnnnnnnn, eunn!¡± ¡°Ku ¡­ I¡¯t coming out¡± ¡°Cummmm¡­.jubobo, jubu, Please¡­¡­all of it, in my mouth¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Coming!¡± While grasping the sheets strongly, I came. The white liquid is thrown into the mouth of Cecil while repeating its big convulsions. ¡°Nguuu!?¡± Did the sudden spurt surprise her? Cecil peeled his eyes wide and tried desperately trying not to spill it. In the blink of an eye her cheeks swelled, and semen was about to overflow from her mouth. Cecil began to gulp with her throat as she scooped it with her fingers. ¡°Gokuh¡­¡­gokuh¡­¡­ gokuh¡­¡­ gokuh¡­¡­!¡± She has a look that seem pained, but she swallowed all the semen smoothly. Although we have done it several times, the appearance that beautiful girl like Cecil as her drink semen is really sexy. If you look at something like this, it is likely to become erect again ¡°Allan-sama ¡­ I was able to drink it all.¡± She reported it, and to convince me further she opened her mouth wide, proving that it is empty. It seems she still doesn¡¯t know that such behavior is too erotic. To be able to do it naturally like this, this child has potential. ¡°A, Allan-sama¡­¡­¡± Cecil seems to have noticed my erect horny cock. ¡°My bad, Cecil. Doing it once is not enough.¡± Chapter 7 - Volume 1 Volume 1 ¡°haahaaa¡­¡­Allan-sama¡­¡­I can¡¯t stand it anymore¡± That said, Cecil lied on the bed. She took off her panties and opened her legs in an M-shape. Did she got excited on her fellatio to me? A large amount of love juice is leaking from her secret part. ¡°It looks like Cecil is ready.¡± ¡°To have the privilege of sucking Allan-sama¡¯s, I¡¯m honored but¡­ my patience has also reached its limits.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°For the last few days, I felt that¡­¡­it was really a pity that I couldn¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we do it at the forest?¡± ¡°Uu¡­Y-yes we had¡­ but ¡­ it is outside ¡­ we are not like beasts¡± ¡°But having a beast-like sex is what I love. Well, I really don¡¯t know Cecil¡¯s feelings of wanting to have a neat sex on the bed either¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t tease me anymore¡­¡­I want it¡± ¡°With a twitching pussy right in front of me, I would go crazy if I reject it! I¡¯m going to love you lots and lots! ¡°Ann, Allan-sama ¡­!¡± I hit my erect rod Cecil¡¯s crevasse. It¡¯s already hot enough to burn, and you can already see how she wants my stuff. If I am asked until this far, then I must do something to meet her expectations. I sink my waist slowly, inserting it inside Cecil. ¡°Ah, Haan.!¡¡I¡¯s ente~ring¡­¡­! Allan-sama¡¯s thing is¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Guh, her entrance is narrow as expected¡­¡± The first stimulus is the hardest. I have to endure the launch here. As if it really likes it, Cecil¡¯s vagina tightened, wrapping around my horn. ¡°I will go deeper till the end ¡­ Here I go¡± ¡°Y-yes¡­¡­!¡± Nyupupupupu, my hard cock sank little by little. Before long, when it reached the bottom, ¡°Nnkuu!?¡± Cecil pointed her chin towards the heavens as she sprang upwards with a sudden twitch. ¡°When it hit the back¡­¡­it felt very pleasant¡­¡­¡± ¡°Does Cecil like to be stimulated there?¡± ¡°Y-yes¡­¡­ However, because it is too pleasant, it¡¯s like I was about to forget myself¡± ¡°Then forget. Because I will keep embracing you like a wild beast until you cry of pleasure¡± When I said more, the appearance of the girl Cecil writhed with excitement. I¡¯m from a country called Japan where sex culture has quite the development. For me who had tons of doujins and eroges, this is not enough. Let¡¯s try to uncover the nature of Cecil today. ¡°Cecil, I will move.¡± ¡°Please come ¡­ Allan-sama¡± I began pull and push. I looked forward to have sex in this world. Women¡¯s pleasure is like a point system. Simply put, there is a point every one pierce, I accumulate more and more points for each pierce. If the points goes to a certain extent, she will climax, and if it goes further, that woman will go mad. The hard part is it is necessary to devise a stimulus. For the time being, let¡¯s target the place where Cecil can feel the most pleasure all at once. ¡°Try to endure the feeling, Cecil¡± ¡°Y-yes, I wil try¡± I lift her hips a little to make it easy to swing mine into her. With the height matching, it is easy to go deeper if I move inside and out of her. To the extent where it doesn¡¯t slip out completely, I moved my hard cock inside of her. And, deeply penetrated it. ¡°Nnnnuuu¡± This is the gong of the battle. I shook my hips with a force that as if penetrating Cecil¡¯s belly. ¡°Aaaaahhh! It¡¯s ssooo fierce¡­¡­ Allan-samaaaaa!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°Not that I hate it but ¡­¡± This woman, she says she¡¯s no good doing hardcore, but it seems to be a lie. Even if it¡¯s hardcore, as long as you have the technique and a large cock, a woman will give in to pleasure with certainty. I was reincarnated as an elf, and I was well aware of me being a playboy. Basically, elves are elegant. To put it plainly, for them, there is no sex as lewd as this. From my point of view as a prince, I¡¯ve been dealing with elegant high class ladies, but even with them as my partners, things like mood are still necessary. Like preparing liquor to make excuses easier. One time, I gave a woman a drink that was similar to Japanese Sake with those intentions. The woman said, ¡°I-I¡¯m not the same person when I¡¯m drunk¡± but it was really obvious. The liquor is no alcohol at all. What happened to that woman? ¨D¨DFainting with the white of her eyes up, she twitched as she climax, panting like a ferocious beast. At that time, I felt tired of that pretentious cutie¡¯s behavior, so I punished her by ramming my hips in the nastiest and most furious way you can imagine. She had experienced an out of this world pleasure, even though it was really a violent one. ¡°Ahnn, Aaahh, Ahhhnnnn, Naaahhn. ¡° ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°Deep ¡­ it has reached my deepest part¡­¡­!¡± Because I am violating her in missionary position, I could see Cecil¡¯s corpulent bust shaking up and down. The gap between her slender neckline and bountiful chest further stimulated my brain. ¡°Allan-sama¡­¡­It¡¯s greaaat¡­¡­Uaaaa¡­ Amazing¡­¡± ¡°Feeling good?¡± ¡°I¡­¡­I¡¯m a really naughty girl. I, I wasn¡¯t to continue being violated by Allan-sama¡­¡­ I don¡¯t want to travel anymore¡± ¡°That¡¯s not good¡± And to a naughty child like her¡­¡­ ¡°You need to be punished¡± ¡°Fueeh?¡± I grabbed her butt, adjusted our poses so that her hip is straightened. Then with my arms, I pulled myself towards her and stirred my hard cock into her pussy. ¡°Hahiiiinn! Aaah, Aaaaaahh, Aaaaaaahhh, Aaaaaaaaahhhhh!¡± ¡°You looking really disheveled right now is really the highest¡± ¡°Allan-sama isreally unkinnnnd. You are really enjoying bullying meeee!¡± ¡°I cannot win over your strict side normally you see, so allow me to win over this side on the bed this time¡± ¡°Ffuaaaaaaaaahh! It feels greaaat! I¡¯m feeling too much to resiiiiisssst!¡± The tips of her big tits stood erect. Her areolas are pink and small, and her nipples are as lovely as beans. I¡¯m having sex with a body that is ever more beautiful than any nakedness I have seen in my existence. Such sense of superiority suddenly enhanced my wanting to come at once. ¡°Auuuuu! Allan-sama¡¯s thing¡­¡­¡­ so hard!¡± ¡°My¡­¡­what you say?¡± ¡°Y-you want me to speak it out loud!?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an order¡± ¡°A, uuuu¡­¡­! As I have expected, as Cecil could not go against the prince¡¯s orders, she said while dyeing her face red. ¡°Y-your penis¡­¡­!¡± ¡°in a louder voice¡± ¡°Penis!¡± ¡°Yep, and this is your reward for saying it properly¡± ¡°R-reward!? I, I refrain from needing a reward!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so reserved¡­¡­Here!¡± ¡°FuaaAAAaaaaNNn!¡± Though the intense up end down movements repeated, my movements have changed. I hit her deepest part strongly in small increments. ¡°Ahnn, Aah, Aaah! N-no good, nooooooooo!¡± ¡°You¡¯re tightening. You¡¯re saying no but you are feeling it aren¡¯t you¡± ¡°No please, if we don¡¯t stop here¡­¡­I, I¡¯m going at my limit¡­¡­!¡± ¡°My plan is for you to cross that limit today¡± ¡°Wha-, No, please! Really! It¡¯s embarrassing, so please noooooo!¡± ¡°I want to see. It is the prince¡¯s wish. Granting my wishes is also the role of my caretaker after all¡± ¡°Ahn! his Highness¡¯ way of talking is unfair!¡± Her way of agonizing is also very cute. But I could not hold it any longer ¡°Cecil¡­¡­ I will let it out in one more time¡± ¡°One more time¡­¡­His highness still want to continue?¡± ¡°Until Cecil¡¯s true nature is exposed¡± ¡°Fueeeeeeeeh?!¡± My horny dick trembled slightly. It seems like it already reached the limit. ¡°I¡¯m cumming¡± It bursted out when I said so. Dokudoku, dobyururu, dokudokudoku¡­¡­! ¡°FuaaaaAaa! It¡¯s coming¡­¡­! Allan-sama¡¯s hot thing is¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Fuuu¡­¡­! I can fight a little more with this¡± Though Cecil gave a surprised face, what a shame¡­¡­ your partner is me after all. I¡¯ll shake my hips even stronger than before¡­¡­! Chapter 8 - Volume 1 Volume 1 ¡°For the second time there will be no plugging out¡­¡­! ¡°N-No way~!¡± Cecil has a surprised face, but it doesn¡¯t matter to me. I am having sex with such a good woman. At the very least I have to enjoy it to the fullest. Besides, I like to uncover the secret nature of Cecil. If there is none, then I have to dye her one myself. ¡°I will move¡± I grabbed Cecil¡¯s thighs and started moving my hips. It¡¯s already wet enough so it has slipped in one go. I¡¯m going to plunge deep into her as it is and raise the sensitivity. ¡°ahnn, nnn, Haanu! Allan-sama¡¯s¡­¡­amazingly thick!¡± ¡°How does it feel?¡± ¡°My stomach seems to split open! It feels like a thick log as it enters my place¡± ¡°then¡­¡­how about this!?¡± ¡°NnnnnFuaa!¡± I knocked on her with a force as if wanting to break through her belly. Cecil opened her jaw wide towards the sky as her eyes turned white in delirium. Her eyeballs are rising upwards and her tongue has gone out sloppily. I may be able to see something greater if I stimulate her a little more. And thus, I swayed my hips further. ¡°Ahhh, Aaaah! No, no goooood! Please! It¡¯s, its amaziiiiing! Something amazing is cummming!!!!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to endure it. Let all out as much as you want¡± ¡°I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m going to cuuuuuum!¡± ¡°Go!¡± ¡°AAAaaaaaaaaaaaaaAH! Cummmmmmmiiiiiiiinnnnggggggg!?¡± While grasping the sheets, Cecil stretched up her waist. Her vagina constricted bit by bit. Though her hole is getting smaller by the reaction of her climax, I think it¡¯s good to have one more ejaculation. Cecil¡¯s vagina narrowed so intensely that as if it was a sex sleeve made just to squeeze out semen. This is the first time I experienced such a vagina. I don¡¯t know how long I keep it, but I think I¡¯ll try to move more. ¡°I¡¯m cuumming! Still cumming! So, please stop!¡± ¡± Sorry, but I just can¡¯t stop it because it feels so good!¡± ¡°Nnnnnnn, Already, impossible. My, voice, can¡¯t stop now¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s asking you to let it go¡± ¡°N-no way, that is¡­¡­! ¡°You have a beautiful voice like a diva. Let me hear of it even more¡± ¡°Ahhn, Allan-sama¡¯s so meannn¡­¡­¡­Fuaaaaaaaa!¡± Cecil¡¯s high pitched but lovely voice was heard through my ears. It¡¯s like my brain is being stimulated directly, and just listening to the lovely voice, it was able to increase my excitement. Wanting to hear that voice more, I beat to her womb more strongly. ¡°Kuhooo!?¡± ¡°It¡¯s here, it¡¯s here. The voice that comes out when a woman begins to go crazy. Though it is coming through her throat, it felt like all of it came from the bottom of her belly. If I stimulate this more, it will be something that you can never think it¡¯s from a woman¡¯s. ¡°I will give you more. Here, here, here, here!¡± ¡°Guhoo! Nfuuu! Kuhoo!¡± ¡°Do you feel good?¡± Kcrraaeeeshyyyyy¡­¡­aye, i¡­¡­going cccraasssszzzhshyyy¡­¡­!¡± That¡¯s right, go grazy¡± ¡°mo, Mou, cant¡­go¡­on¡­¡­¡­my reasoning¡­is¡­!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to endure. Show it all to me¡± ¡°Aaah, aaaaah, aaaaaaah, aaaaaAAh, its impossible, again¡­¡­I¡¯m cummiiiiiiinnnnng!¡± Gyuun, Her vagina tightened, Cecil climaxed again. At this moment is her weakest. I pushed my lewd rod in with a stab. ¡°Ah, eggguuu!, ooh! Oh! OooooooooOOH!¡± Cecil stuck out her lips. She could not help it anymore? She didn¡¯t even try to hide her face. ¡°Again¡­¡­cumming! I¡¯m cummming¡­! Oooooohh! OoooooOOOOh!?¡± She did a low voice just like a beast. A pretty girl like Cecil is going crazy about my horny dick. I have not seen such joyful sight like this. ¡°Aaaaaaaah, Oooooh, NnnhoooooOOOOoooo!?¡± Cecil¡¯s hair became disheveled as she swayed her head right and left, probably because she came too many times. ¡°Cummingcummingcummingcummingcumming¡­¡­! Cummmmmmiiiiiinnngg! Aaaaaaaaah, Oooooooooh, I¡¯m becoming strangeeeeeeeee!¡± ¡°Aahh, I too, am at my limit¡± The obvious reason is that the size of her vagina and my dick does not match. As expected when moving in and out of her narrow and wet pussy at high speed, I wasn¡¯t able to endure for long. I want to play more, but it¡¯s about to come out soon, huh. ¡¹ ¡°Aaaahhh, Noo, nkuooo, Nnnaaa! Allan-sama¡¯s dick¡­¡­ghaaaaa!¡± ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯t is thick¡­¡­big¡­¡­annnnnd haard! It¡¯s firmly stuck in me, even I can feel its blood vessels pumpinggg!¡± ¡°It means we are closely stuck that much¡± ¡°Closely stuck sex, I love itttt! Aaaah, Oooooh! I want to be your meat slave Allan-samaaaaa! ¡°¡­¡­¡± To say such things, really this girl. Well, the words that came out at the end might be from her feeling too much, but I¡¯m glad she is pleased with my body. ¡°Aaaaaah, Aaaah! My apologies, I¡¯m gonnna cummm again¡­¡­ my consciousness issss¡­¡­!¡± ¡°going to faint?¡± ¡°My head¡­¡­All white¡­¡­¡­Can¡¯t think anything anymoreeeee!¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t endure anymore¡­¡­then I don¡¯t mind, you can go faint as you wish¡± ¡°Oooooooh, Oooooooh, I¡¯m cummming! Cum Cum Cum Cum Cum¡­¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯m also cumming out¡­¡­!¡± The urethral opening that had been closed was opened to release the thick semen all at once. Dobyurururururururururu, dokudokudokudoku¡­¡­! ¡°Fuuaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Coming ouuuut! Aaaaahn, Nuo, nkuu, Nnnn!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not over yet¡± ¡°ohh, ohh, ohh, ohh, ohh, Ohhhhhh!?¡± Every time I ejaculated, she made wild shouts as she show off her O-face. Seeing the appearance of a Pretty girl fall into disorder this much, it has been very entertaining. And, I poured the last drop into Cecil. ¡°Hoo!?¡± Piiiin, Soon after that, as if all power have left her body, Cecil fell exhausted. With her abdomen going up and down roughly, she repeated her deep big breaths. ¡°¡­¡­Cecil, are you alright?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± There is no reply from her. ¡°¡­ It looks like she fainted completely.¡± Cecil fainted with a sloppy face while convulsing slushily. Still, I might have gone a bit overboard. However, seeing a child like Cecil fall into depravity like this is really entertaining. I think that I want to teach Cecil various things from now on. Besides, one of the reasons for going on this trip is to hunt women. As long as there is a woman who can be pleased with, let¡¯s do it from every path we take. Well, there is that troublesome work of persuading, and my position as a prince may not be useful anymore as it is only accepted within the elves. But perhaps, there will be no worries, as the goodness of a handsome face is universal. The Elven Prince is like a fable. And that¡¯s what I am now. I want to enjoy myself fully from hereafter. Now then, what kind of woman will I do next, I wonder¡­¡­? Chapter 9 - Volume 1 Volume 1 The day after the intense sex with Cecil is over. I am currently hanging around lazily in the village. Speaking of Cecil¡­¡­ It was impossible even for her legs to stand up, probably because I was intense yesterday. She had shown something so shameful yesterday, and said that she doesn¡¯t want to meet me today. Well, saying ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± while having half of her face covered with the sheets is still cute as ever. Cecil acting shy, refined and all is really nice. Now then, today, the cutest girl in this village, let¡¯s¡­¡­ ¡°Hmm?¡± As I walk further, there is a bunch of people forming a crowd. Worried about it, I went to them. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Oh, Prince¡± A middle-aged woman who realized it¡¯s me gave an explanation. ¡°Actually¡­¡­The cursed child has disappeared. Though it must have gone looking for something to buy¡­¡­¡± ¡°The cursed child¡­¡­¡± Certainly the cillage chief has said something about it. But, what the hell is a cursed child¡­? ¡°You went to the house of the village chief yesterday, right? Didn¡¯t you hear the story there?¡± ¡°Quite, but I wasn¡¯t paying any interest in it. I was told it was better not to go out in the meantime, but is that really dangerous?¡± ¡°Yes, that is so¡± ¡°How far was the damage dealt?¡± In some cases, it might be necessary to ask father, and possibly put out the army. It is important to check the damage situation. However, the woman made a clouded face. ¡°The damage is¡­¡­not really in particular¡­¡­¡± ¡°Hmm? Then there is none?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡± ¡°Then, there are signs of going wild in rage?¡± ¡°N-not that¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± There is no real harm and no sign of harm either. But still a cursed child though. ¡°Then why are you so alert on this?¡± Now that I see it, all the people in the crowd are male adults. And, considering that there is such thing as a cursed child, then some event has happened that caused it. ¡°The truth is¡­¡­the children in the village have also gone missing¡± ¡°Missing?¡± If it is true, then this is a big deal. ¡°Then I¡¯ll also look for them¡± ¡°The prince is?¡± ¡°Is it not good?¡± ¡°No way¡­¡­is it just that for a trivial village like ours¡­¡­it would be shameful to trouble your hands further¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m free¡± The report from the spirits haven¡¯t come yet, and Cecil is still sleeping. I went out because alone in the room, stuck house-sitting. With that I became bored. ¡°If the fellow is a dangerous person, shall I get rid of it? I am confident in my self-defense skills, so don¡¯t worry about me¡± ¡°Y-yes¡­..¡± Perhaps it is considered bad for a prince of a country to do something like this. Well, that is also true in a sense. ¡°Even if something happens, it¡¯s my own responsibility. And rest assured, I am in no mood to die¡± ¡°¡­¡­understood¡± Convincing her, albeit reluctantly, I also joined the search for the ¡°cursed child¡±. We separated respectively, divided by the areas to look around for. I acted alone and came near a pond that existed outside the village. Besides the cursed child, all of the other children have gone. A child¡¯s conception is often wilder than an adult. In other words, I chose a place whom you would not find very much. Adults will be looking for the mountains in the village and adjacent to it. Now then¡­¡­let¡¯s see if my judgement is correct. As I thought about it, I heard a high voice from the back of the tall grass. ¡°Hey, cursed child! Take this! ¡° Thinking I should cut off the grasses, I faced there. After, what came into view was children throwing stones. The target is¨D¨Dthat girl!? ¡°You guys, stop!¡± I shouted out loud when I realized. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Guh, we¡¯ve exposed by a red haired lad!¡± ¡°Ke-Keel-kun¡­¡­this person¡­¡­ it¡¯s the prince you know!¡± ¡°Haaa? Someone like a prince into our village!?¡± ¡°My mom said so after all. The prince came to our village¡± ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s how it is¡± I approached the children while shrugging. ¡°You guys, isn¡¯t it good to bully others?¡± ¡°Because this fellow is a half elf!¡± Ha-Half elf¡­¡­? Even though I heard it clearly, is it surely¡­¡­? Half-elves are children born between humans and elves. Even though they were born from the love between the two races, both often target them with dread and fear. I see, that is why she became a cursed child. Well, never mind that. It¡¯s a half-elf, just a half elf but¡­¡­ ¡°You guys, no matter who you are, bullying isn¡¯t good. And especially if it is a girl, you have to be even gentler¡± ¡°Muuu¡­¡­ Shut it, you are saying that because you¡¯re the prince. Let¡¯s go¡± And with that, the children have gone away. ¡°Sigh¡­¡­ what troublesome kids¡± I turn to the girl. Uoh ¡­ I didn¡¯t realized it a while ago, but she¡¯s pretty cute. Blue hair sat up to the length of her shoulders, and clothes that leave her chest wide open in a big way. Being constricted in that narrow corset of hers made it become a considerable size in comparison. Well matched with her pleated miniskirt, isn¡¯t she a really fine jewel? ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°¡­ I am fine¡± She looked away from me with a shadowed look somewhere. I felt the coldness the way she sharply looked at me, but I also found out her pretending to be tough somewhat. ¡°You have a wound you know? From being hit by the stone earlier¡± But when I was about to approach her, ¡°¡­¡­don¡¯t come¡± She pulled a step back. ¡°Heyhey, you got some blood out¡± ¡°I said I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about it¡± ¡°Uhm, I¡¯m not the type of man to desert some kind of girl like that you know?¡± ¡°But¡­¡­ if I were to involve myself with the prince I¡­¡­¡± ¡°Stop degrading yourself. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s originally a good reputation.¡± I shrugged my shoulders and smiled. Was she relieved? Her expression has relaxed a little. ¡°Look, it is dangerous out there as it¡¯s the shore of the pond¡± ¡°Eh? I see¡­¡­ you¡¯re right¡± And she grabbed the hand I stretched. ¡°Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t heard your name yet¡± ¡°Oh, yeah¡­¡­ my name is¨D¨D Fran Mason¡± ¡°Fran I see. Nice to meet you¡± ¡°Yes, same for me¡± The moment when I try to pull Fran, ¡°Kyaa¨D¨D¡± Did she took a wrong step? She was thrown off balance. And because I was still holding her¨D¨DSPLASH! We both fell to the pond. Chapter 10 - Volume 1 Volume 1 ¡°I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡­¡± We who fell in the pond and had become soaked went to the Fran¡¯s house. It¡¯s a little out of the village here so we could rest without being seen by anyone. If I and a half-elf came to the in, it would be a problem. If you look at these things in a moment and think about it, it may be that Fran is smart. ¡°here, Hot tea¡± ¡°Thank you¡± I put down the towel and got the tea from the flan. ¡°Say, Fran¡± I talked to her. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Why are you in this village?¡± The kids bully her, and the adults say that she was cursed. It would not be good to stay in such a village for this long. Then she answered: ¡°¡­ Because there is only this place for me here¡± ¡°What does that mean? If it¡¯s a bad place, then just move to another.¡± ¡°Move you say¡­¡­I¡¯m not elf neither a human. I would only be discriminated wherever I go¡± ¡°I see¡± Because the half-elf thing is dragging you down, is it? While she almost looks like an elf, it is quite noticeable after all. ¡°your parents?¡± ¡°My father is a human. Or so based from what I hear somewhere. I have never met him since I was born. My mother is an elf and passed away a few years ago with an illness.¡± ¡°Are you alone? How are you living?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that there are many natural things I can get and eat here¡­ but sometimes it¡¯s painful to go to the village to buy some daily supplies.¡± ¡°This is why you were found by those children¡± ¡°Quite so¡± ¡°But they are still children aren¡¯t they? Why don¡¯t you just run away?¡± ¡°These kind of things¡­¡­ It gave it up a long time ago. ¡° ¡°¡­¡­¡± Fran¡¯s words does not directly say that the children are bullying her. I guess she means that no matter how you ran you cannot escape from your own background. Even her energy to run away from them has gone. When I was busy playing around in the capital, such children liker her are suffering. Though I have really indulged myself living as a prince, for a moment there I reflected upon my actions. It would be better if I think about the people seriously in my position more. ¡°Then how is Fran going to live from hereafter?¡± ¡°Who knows? I might be here till I die¡± ¡°¡­¡­that, are you happy about it?¡± When I asked her in a serious tone, she gave me a face that had been taken aback. But soon, a shadow clouded that pretty face. ¡°Not really in particular. It is not that I am wishing to be happy.¡± ¡°No. You should be happy¡± ¡°Eh¡­¡­?¡± ¡°It is said that a half-elf¡¯s longevity is also quite long I guess? You can still live for hundreds of years the lowest. You definitely deserve to be happy¡± ¡°But that is¡­¡­¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t find happiness, then make one¡± ¡°I can¡¯t find nor make one when I¡¯m in such a place¡± ¡°Then if that¡¯s the case, then come with us¡± ¡°¨D¨D!?¡± She was rendered speechless. ¡°I am serious you know? Oh I have Cecil who¡¯s my manager somewhat, but don¡¯t worry. That person¡¯s bosom is as big as a Buddhist saint¡± ¡°B-Buddhist saind¡­¡­?¡± Whoops, that was close. I see that there is no Buddhist saint here in the parallel world. ¡°Well, that is quite similar to God. She¡¯s a woman who can accept everything like God, At the very least it would be a lot more comfortable compared to here¡± ¡°¡­ Thank you, but I can¡¯t just give you an answer immediately¡± ¡°You can think about it properly. However, let me say just one thing¡± ¡°Wh-what is it¡­¡­?¡± ¡°If you do not move anything by yourself, you cannot change your fate.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Please think of it as an advice from a man who is trying to change his destiny from now on¡± I¡¯m also thinking of changing myself on this journey. Well, it¡¯s mostly playing with women too¡­¡­ ¡°then, I¡¯ll be going home now¡­¡­the hell, it has become this cold already?!¡± It seems that I¡¯m still wet even with the towel wipe. Achoo! I have to return early or I will catch a cold if I don¡¯t take a bath soon. ¡°P-Prince¡­¡­wait¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°you may use the bath in my home. I have collected enough hot water in hopes of getting in, I think¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± Aren¡¯t you as attentive as Cecil? Then I think I¡¯m lucky here so I¡¯ll depend on her for this time. ¡°My bad for the troubles¡­¡­then I¡¯ll be coming in¡± ¡°Okay¡± Thus I went to the bathroom. ¡ù ¡°Fuuuu¡­¡­this water is quite nice¡± Given that I am out of the village, I thought that I would catch a cold by the time I arrived at the inn, and so it would be nice to dip myself in the water instead. But shall I even wash your body properly and leave just like that? I got out of the bathtub and sat on a chair. ¡°Prince, I came to drain the tub¡± Fran had went to the bath after. ¡°Wow!?¡± She came into the bathroom, ignoring me who was surprised by the sudden thing. Although the body is hidden with a towel, the body line is clearly visible, and the protruding objects at the center of her chest can also be identified. If we leave this as it is, then I may likely to attack Fran¡­¡­! ¡°Turn your back¡± ¡°Oh, okay¡± While suppressing my throbbing, I turned my back to Fran. She seemed to be making bubbles in the back. ¡°Then¡­¡­¡± After she said that, she applied the bubbles to my back. ¡ª Munyun. A soft sensation is transmitted, that surprised me. No matter what I think, it¡¯s because Fran is pushing her chest onto me. ¡°F-Fran¡­¡­?¡± ¡°I will do my best for the prince¡± ¡°No, I did not ask that, I mean ¡­?¡± ¡°hate it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Worried, she asked me. Geez, I can¡¯t do this anymore¡­¡­! ¡°I understand. Then I¡¯ll be troubling you again¡± ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure¡± Having said that, Fran began washing my back with her chest. Her breasts were elastic and very comfortable. It seems that the protrusions are getting harder and the feeling of them hardening is being also transmitted. ¡°Hn¡­¡­Haaa¡­¡­Haaa¡­¡­¡± I could hear the sweet pants of Fran, so much that my horny stick couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. When I notice it, it was already erect and moving up and down. Ahh¡­¡­this is bad, I¡¯m really feeling it now. ¡°I¡¯ll wash here too¡± ¡°Uoooooooh?!¡± Fran grabbed my penis. ¡°Wait, Fran?!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± My hard cock is getting rubbed that it has become covered with bubbles. Her way of using her hands I pretty good. ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t stand it if you stimulate them there.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to endure¡± ¡°Wh-why¡­¡­?¡± ¡°I heard that the prince is a matchless ¡°lady-killer¡±. If that¡¯s the case then this is my thanks for the help you had done earlier.¡± ¡°It was enough with the tea and bath already¡± ¡°I¡¯m not satisfied with that. The prince gave me¡­ is something so big¡± ¡°That is¡­¡­¡± ¡°Take me on a trip as well ¡­¡± Franc¡¯s determination. I was able to feel it. ¡°I understand. Welcome, Fran¡± ¡°Thanks¡± ¡°And¡­¡­how far will we do this?¡± ¡°As far as the prince wants to do it¡± ¡°You serious¡­¡­?¡± What a terrific experience this is. Then, then¡­¡­ Can I leave the course to you?¡± ¡°Understood¡± Having said that, she came to me. Chapter 11 - Volume 1 Volume 1 Flan¡¯s naked body is beautiful. Delicate hands feet, white smooth skin. Chest well-endowed and pointing up. No traces of hair on private parts. Fair and white skin again. Seeing such a body, my hard cock is towered still. ¡°Fufu¡­¡­ my, prince sure has gotten so big.¡± ¡°When you see a beautiful woman naked like Fran, I¡¯m sure anone will become the same way.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°You seem to be familiar, but do you have experience?¡± ¡°I have no experience ¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I was taught by my mother. If I live as a half elf, the necessary time may come.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡± In other words, if no other work is possible, she¡¯s expected to earn by doing such things. Considering that her own mother taught about this, it must have been a great deal of readiness and responsibility for her. Therefore it also means that Fran has learned seriously. Perhaps one of the reasons she didn¡¯t want to leave this village is that she didn¡¯t need to provide such service. And perhaps it could also be said that this is a payment for my gratitude to her. ¡°What does the prince like?¡± ¡°Anything goes for me. I leave the decision to your wishes¡± Plus it is nice to see what kind of behavior Fran will take. I¡¯m looking forward to how many skills you have. ¡°then¡­¡­¡± Flan spread her chest, sandwiching my horny dick. ¨D¨DTit Fuck! For her to do this without any orders¡­¡­ I can tell that she has learned about this seriously. ¡°nn¡­¡­Nn¡­¡­!¡± Moving up and down while holding my rigid cock are pairs of breasts larger than Fran¡¯s own hands. Did she know where a man is aroused? She used her hardened nipples to touch the head of my penis. It¡¯s not just tender, the flower bud meat that became hard makes me feel pleased more. ¡°It¡¯s size¡­¡­its much bigger than the one I have learned¡± ¡°Is it huge?¡± ¡°It is quite huge, it is hard, and thick too. I¡¯m aware I¡¯m a cool person, but¡­¡­this is somewhat too much. Even I would get excited to be shown such a manly place¡± It was just slight, but I could see Fran¡¯s cheeks turn red. She is a cool beauty, but it seems that even her coolness cannot withstand her female desires with my stuff in front of her. ¡°I will hold it firmly¡­¡­so feel it all¡± ¡°Oh, Oooh¡­¡­!¡± Because she held it firmly with her arms, the pressure between her breasts intensified. The stimulus is strong enough as if it was held by her hands. It was slippery probably because of the soap clinging to me, and while making slimy wet sounds, Fran shook her body up and down. ¡°It feels good, Fran¡± ¡°Ahh, Nn, nn¡­¡­ I also¡­¡­feel good¡­¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s feel good together¡± ¡°Haahaaa¡­¡­I am the prince¡¯s servant¡± ¡°Servant¡­¡­you say?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that what it means for us to travel together?¡± ¡°Is it that necessary to have a job title? Well, as long as you¡¯re content, I suppose¡± ¡°I heard that the prince is quite the player, so it is no good if I don¡¯t make you let it out regularly, you know? I will do the troubles for you¡± ¡°Seriously? I¡¯ll be relying on you!¡± Hooray! That means I can always do lewd things with Fran, right? I¡¯m glad! I¡¯ll use this besides my chest¡­¡­ is it okay?¡± ¡°Alright¡± When she pulled out my glans from the valley of her chest, she brought her face close. She put the tip of her tongue out and licked my pee hole. ¡°Lero, nnleroo, jyubu¡­¡­rero¡­¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡­Aaah, this is the best¡± ¡°Prince, I too, am feeling good in my mouth¡± Fran said, swallowing my thick dick. ¡°Nmomoooooo!¡± ¡°Kuh¡± Gulping the whole of my penis all at once, I feel like my waist is floating. While ignoring my reactions, she began moving her face up and down. ¡°Nboo, Jyubo, Nfuu, Gubo, Bubu¡­¡­!¡± Her lips are so tight that as she raised her face there is something like a popping sound coming out. I feel my excitement rising just from hearing the low-pitched fellatio voices of hers. ¡°I was told by mother that people who are accustomed to women want intense things like this¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s why?¡± ¡°Is it not bad?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the best. Stronger ¡­ and be as noisier than before¡± ¡°Understood¡­¡­¡­ Jubo, fubu, jyubu, Gubogubogubo, Nbo¡° While moving rhythmically, she also stared at me. Staring at me with those almond-shaped eyes, I couldn¡¯t just not get excited further. ¡°¡±Jubo, gubo, bobob, bo, bo, bo!¡± ¡°A-amazing¡­¡­!¡± It¡¯s so fierce I feel that my dick is about to come off¡­¡­! My precum on the tip is flowing over, and my cock is getting harder. ¡°Being sucked, you like it?¡± ¡°I was found out already¡­¡­¡± ¡°Fufu, your honesty is quite cute. Then¡­¡­I¡¯ll suck more for you¡± She depressed her cheeks and sucked harder than before. ¡°Gyobobobobobobobobobo¡­¡­¡­!!!!¡± ¡°Guh¡­¡­what is this intense vacuum!? From the great things she had shown it was already hard to say that she only received some teachings. She¡¯s swallowing my hard cock and sucking it to the bottom with a force while having a very lewd look on her face. Because the sensation could be felt directly to my urethra, I feel like it¡¯s pulling my semen upwards. ¡°U, guuh¡­¡­¡± ¡°Let it out, prince¡­¡­Gyuububububu, nburururu!¡± ¡°Kuahh! Already¡­¡­not good! ¡°Gcuuuuuuuuumm!¡± ¡°Guh!¡± My hard cock that could not stand it anymore completely exploded, spurting out a large volume of semen. ¡°Nguu!?¡± The semen that is sucked up came further Fran¡¯s mouth all at once. She made a face that seems to be in pain. Still, she didn¡¯t spat out my semen, and sounds of gulping resounded in her throat. ¡°Gokuh¡­¡­gokuun, ghokugokuh¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Y-you don¡¯t have to drink it you know?¡± ¡°N-nay¡­¡­ I have been told by my mother. If I want to swear my allegiance, I have to drink thirsemen¡± ¡­¡­What kind of mother did she have? Were they living so harsh to have taught her this things? ¡°Nku, gokun, gokugoku¡­¡­! Haahaa¡­¡­haaahhaaa¡­¡­ I have finished, drinking it all¡± ¡°You did well¡± ¡°But some still remains¡± Having said so, she gulped my obscene stick again. ¡°Jubu, jubububu, jujururu ¡­!¡° ¡°uuh¡­¡­and I just become too sensitive¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Jyuububu, jubuoo¡­¡­ I learned how to lick and clean up too you know?¡± ¡°Ah, that is great¡± ¡°Ah, something came out again in the middle¡­¡­ nngyubobobooooo¡­¡­¡­!!¡± Like a finisher, I was vacuumed till she squeezed out till the last drop of my soul. It was too great that I could not move from my pose anymore. While I was catching up my breath, ¡°How is it, prince?¡± ¡°That was the highest¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you like it¡­¡­ah¡± It seems that Fran also noticed. Though my great sword has been sucked out of oblivion and was hanging down a while ago, in just a very short time, it was ready to embrace the chaos once more. ¡°Sorry, but I just couldn¡¯t calm down by doing it just once¡± ¡°Quite strong-willed willie isn¡¯t it¡± ¡°It has been forged through many battles you see¡± While saying such a funny story, Fran smiled a little. ¡°¡­ Then, let¡¯s make it comfortable inside me this time¡± Lie over here, Fran said. Chapter 12 - Volume 1 Volume 1 ¡°You mean like this?¡± I lie on my back and lay on the floor of the bathroom. It wasn¡¯t cold, as Fran poured hot water before lying down. To be this attentive, this just added to how great this girl is. ¡°Even when lying down, it¡¯s still facing up¡­¡­¡± Fran said in admiration, still looking at my hard cock. She then straddled over me and applied her saliva at her treasured place. ¡°Even though I have only felt it with my boobs and my mouth¡­¡­it has been this wet already?¡± While standing on her knees, love juices overflowed slowly from the mouth of her vagina. A superb view of Fran¡¯s precious part came out of the blue, showing lovely pink colors as she stretched it out. Seeing the place without any single hair, it was as beautiful as a sculpture. It was impossible to endure such a scenery. ¡°I¡¯m going¡­¡­Fran¡± ¡°Fufu, Couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, prince? However, I also like that honest part of you¡± She slid down a little, pointing my glans at the slit of her vagina. In a cowgirl position, I love it when the woman is searching for the place of the hole while touching and sliding it with my dick. What can I say here, she¡¯s really wide open (defenseless), or she¡¯s about to be? ¡°Nn¡­¡­¡± Having found the hole, Fran slowly inserted my horn little by little, then raised and lowered her butt afterwards. ¡°Ah¡­¡­Nn¡­¡­ It is big, as expected¡± You don¡¯t have to force yourself¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m quite wet already, so if I just relax myself a bit¡­Nnn¡­!¡± I entered Fran¡¯s hole. I can see my horny rod being swallowed little by little. ¡°Ahn, Kuh¡­¡­! S-so biig¡­¡­Ahn, this¡­¡­the first time I ¡­¡­ahn¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it painful?¡± ¡°I, I¡¯m okay ¡­ I was able to put it in after all¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°I-it¡¯s not like I did it from time to time to satisfy my sexual desire, you know?!¡± Fran made an excuse in an unusual rapid tone. Hmm, so a cool girl like her also masturbates from time to time. This is quite a good source of information. ¡°Ahhn,nn¡­¡­! It¡¯s entering¡­¡­ Agh¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s very tight from the entrance¡± ¡°Haahaaa¡­¡­Haaahaaa¡­¡­! I-it feels goooood¡­¡­! So sex is like this?¡± ¡°Not bad, right?¡± ¡°Fuh ¡­.. Then, I¡¯ll ask you, prince.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Why did it feel so good?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m doing it with you¡± ¡°A nice answer¡± Having said that, Fran put out her butt. ¡°I-it entered¡­¡­!¡± ¡°You are trembling all over¡­¡­did you came?¡± ¡°As expected of the Lady-Killer Prince. Not missing a girl¡¯s remorse¡± ¡°Thanks for the compliment¡± To cum from just putting it in, Fran is quite a sensitive woman. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll move¡± ¡°Can you do it?¡± ¡°What are you talking about¡­¡­ I¡¯m quite skilled¡­.you know¡­..!¡± Having said that, she began to move back and forth with her knees on the floor. It is the so-called Cowgirl Grind position. Putting her hands behind her back, she moved her waist. Because it is quite a narrow entrance, it is quite the drive being attacked by the sensations of her back and forth movement. her big tits are also moving up and down, and her constricting abdominal muscles are so sexy, making everything look arousing. ¡°Haaa, Nn. Kug¡­¡­Ahhn, Nnn!¡± ¡°Good moves¡± ¡°it feels so good¡­¡­ I could hardly move at all¡­¡­ It does not come out that easily unlike when I practice¡± ¡°Is that so? Was it smoother?¡± Though the speed wasn¡¯t very fast, her hip movements were smooth. Most of her upper body is not moving, quite the contrast of her lower body. ¡°Aahn, so hot¡­¡­I¡¯m meltinnngg¡­¡­!¡± The Grinding Cowgirl position is also good at stimulating the clitoris. Perhaps it was being hit, so it¡¯s very likely for her to feel it. It is quite a nice view to see the cool Fran desperately muffling her voice. ¡°Ahhn, prince¡­¡­great¡­¡­this sex is¡­¡­¡± ¡°From now on we¡¯ll be having sex like this, so just let loose and enjoy yourself to your heat¡¯s content¡± ¡°Hnn, Ahh¡­¡­nn! Enjoy it you say¡­¡­more like get addicted in it¡­¡­!¡± ¡°That¡¯s also fine too¡± ¡°Because I will be pacifying you anytime, you mean?¡± ¡°Flan¡¯s blowjob is the best, you see. So I¡¯ll be troubling you again for that intense vacuum of yours.¡± ¡°Uh, Okay¡­¡­¡± The movement of Fran¡¯s waist gradually accelerated. Sweat and hot water are mixed, making quite a splashing sound. Then that sound became rhythmical, little by little. ¡°Ahn, Aah, Nnn, Ah! Hnn, Nhaaa!¡± ¡°As expected, you have some good skills¡± ¡°Did you feel good?¡± ¡°yeah¡± ¡°I-I too¡­¡­it feels good for me¡­¡­Ahn!¡± ¡°Oh, about to come?¡± ¡°Y-yeah¡­¡­ B-But¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I allow it¡± ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡± Good grief, every last one of them are really fussy about my needs. ¡°I want to see you feel good after all, so you don¡¯t have to endure.¡± ¡°Prince¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­¡­ Ah, Ah!¡± Franc shook her waist back and forth quickly. Then, with a sudden twitch, ¡°¨D¨DAaahh!¡± Was it not to let her voice out loud? She climaxed while biting a finger of hers. Because of the muted scream, all I could hear are muffled ¡°Hmmmmm!¡±s. That is so erotic too, in a way. ¡°Ah¡­¡­Haa¡­¡­Kuh¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Done?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s all I need¡± ¡°Yes, but this time¡­¡­Nnn, it¡¯s the prince¡¯s turn¡± Fran stretched out her back once again, and renewed the Cowgirl Grinder. Though she has already cummed once, the insides of her vagina contracted again little by little, and my large cock has got stuck again. It further stimulated the tip of my penis, that mey feeling of wnting to ejaculate increased rapidly. ¡°Prince¡­¡­It has grown bigger¡­¡­¡± It would feel better if you keep at it a bit more¡± ¡°Hu-Un¡­¡­ I¡¯ll do my best ¡­!¡± Even though Fran couldn¡¯t compose herself, she desperately shook her hips. I looked upwards from time to time to distract myself while taking large breaths. If I did not do this, I would have reached the peak soon at no time at all. ¡°Haa, Nn, Kuh¡­¡­!¡± ¡°You could moan more¡± ¡°I-It¡¯s embarrassing¡­¡­¡± ¡°Well, nevermind¡± Unlike Cecil, there seems to be some places her pride could not allow. I look forward to destroying it to such a woman, but now is still not the right time. ¡°Auh, it¡¯s hitting the back¡­¡­! It¡¯s rubbing it¡­¡­feels gooood¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Me too. Fran¡¯s insides are locking me inside more and more¡± ¡°It just locked on its own¡­¡­!¡± ¡°It was quite erotic too¡± ¡°Yaaaah¡­¡­I-¡­¡­¡­I think it¡¯s wanting the prince¡¯s seed¡­¡­!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a woman¡¯s instinct after all¡± ¡°Ah, Nnn, Yaah¡­¡­! I¡­¡­becoming¡­strange¡­¡­Ahhn!¡± ¡°I also, could not endure it any longer¡± ¡°I-I am too¡­¡­going to, cum again¡­¡­soon¡± ¡°Uooh¡­¡­! It¡¯s getting tighter again¡­¡­It¡¯s coming out¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Cum, Prince! Inside me¡­¡­fill me up with your children!¡± ¡°C-Cumming!¡± I ejaculated while being grinded above. Matching the time of my ejaculation, Fran moved back and forth in big waves. ¡°Nn¡­¡­Nn¡­¡­! Prince¡¯s semen is¡­¡­too much!¡± ¡°that feels good¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Amazing¡­¡­¡­for a creampie¡­¡­to feel this good¡­¡­! ¡°Phew¡­¡­it¡¯s over¡± Though I have thought it had ended already, Fran didn¡¯t show signs of retreating yet. ¡°Fran¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Prince, please me make you feel good a bit more¡± The cool Fran expressed a tantalizing smile. Chapter 13 - Volume 1 Volume 1 ¡°This way it will be easier to swing your hips ¡­¡± ¡°In high spirits, I see¡± ¡°Because the prince taught me something good after all¡± Good grief, for her to say such heart-fluttering lines that easily. As a man, there is no greatest moment when being praised by someone cute and beautiful. As she opened her legs, Fran¡¯s intimate place was revealed right before my eyes. My horny rod erected into a pink longitudinal stripe. And because I have just ejaculated, her vaginal secretions and my sperm mixed, forming bubbles. She raised her ass and began shaking her hips. ¡°this¡­¡­pulling out movement¡­¡­feels good¡­¡­! ¡°Just don¡¯t get the head stuck¡± ¡°Yyeah!¡­¡­!¡± Because the flesh inside her vagina is clinging tight, as soon as she raised her butt, the pleats of her pussy still held on, turning it inside out. And because I could see it in my position, it had made me harder. ¡°Haaa, nnnn¡­¡­! Wow¡­¡­it has really stuck this time!¡± ¡°Though the back and forth movement earlier was great, this up and down isn¡¯t bad at all¡± ¡°I¡¯m pleased you liked both¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I can have sex with such a nice body of Fran¡¯s. Just you holding it down could already make me ejaculate¡± ¡°Fufu¡­¡­prince is really good with sweet-talking, isn¡¯t it¡± ¡°And that¡¯s why they call me playboy in the first place¡± ¡°Then¡­¡­ let me hear that playboy¡¯s voice moan¡± After she said that, Fran lifted up her butt until it reached the limit where I almost come out, then slammed without hesitation. ¨D¨DBechin! The sound of slapping dry meat resounded, and my hard cock penetrated her depths at once. ¡°Nn¡­¡­!¡± Did she have drunk to the pleasure? Fran writhed as she pointed her chin towards the sky. ¡°Haaahaa¡­¡­Haahaaaa¡­¡­! Amazing¡­¡­it has hit the back¡­¡­!¡± ¡°It felt good for me too¡± As her vagina contracted to a stretch, the stimulus to the head of my penis became intense. Though I have discharged many times already, it was still difficult for me to endure it for a long time. ¡°Prince¡¯s¡­¡­quivered¡± ¡°It was a good stimulus after all¡± ¡°Then what if I get faster?¡± ¡°Can you?¡± ¡°Oh? Then let me try it out for you¡± She seemed to have regarded my words as a provocation. For her cool side to have a part that hates to lose, it was unexpected. More so coming from a woman not resisting the bullying of some village kids. But, I think this is the real Fran. It has just locked itself deeply in her heart because of the severe harassment. Also, prying open a woman with such shadow with sex is something I like. It may take some time, but I hope to create an environment easier to live in for Fran, one step at a time. ¡°Prince¡­¡­here I go¡± As she said so Fran raised her ass, then lowered it into me. That movement quickly repeated rapidly many times. Bechinbechin, her buttocks shook in up and down rhythm, as well as her breasts too. Because she has large breasts, the way they shook have a momentum so great that it might hit my body a little later. It¡¯s really arousing to see such great breasts swing. ¡°Ahn, Ahh¡­¡­Nn¡­¡­!¡± ¡°This is terrific¡­¡­such fierceness!¡± ¡°Does prince like fierce ones?¡± ¡°Yeah¡± ¡°Fufu, It is as I thought¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°because you looked so aroused when I was doing that strong blowjob¡± ¡°You¡¯re watching at me that close, huh¡± ¡°And you also like being watched, right?¡± I couldn¡¯t think anything better than having upturned eyes staring at you as she suck the hell out of your soul. It¡¯s even better because it¡¯s the cool Fran¡¯s Fellatio Face. It angers me that there are still no photographs in this world. If I just caught that perfect fap material, I would not be troubled for the rest of my life. ¡°Ahn¡­¡­this, in me¡­¡­I can¡¯t hold it anymore¡­¡­¡± ¡°Feel good?¡± ¡°The hard cock gouges inside me¡­¡­! If I am kissed at my most pleasant place with such a hard and long dick¡­¡­I will¡­¡­ I can¡¯t hold on any longer!¡± I¡¯m also the same¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°With such a beautiful woman like Fran shaking her hips, it could send any men to heaven just like that¡­¡­also which includes me¡± ¡°I, did I do well?¡± ¡°Your movement is really stable, your vagina¡¯s tightness is great too! I couldn¡¯t have any words for this¡± If there is, then it feels good too much, I suppose? I would like to savor this longer, but seeing myself, it is more unlikely to come true. ¡°I¡¯m so glad! Then I will do my best for the prince¡¯s sake!¡± ¡°hey hey, wait a ¡­¡­!¡± Damn, did it give the opposite effect? Because Fran is a half elf, she probably hasn¡¯t been praised much. Maybe for this reason she is easily pleased with my trivial comments. Because of that¡­no, let¡¯s just say thanks to that¡­¡­the movement of her waist accelerated even further. That feeling of slamming ourselves to each other earlier? It has now getting faster and faster. Because her ass feels so good, those bounces as they rebound feels so amazing. ¡°Ugh! Fran, Can¡¯t you slow down a little?¡± ¡°Ahnnn, Nn¡­¡­I also want to, but it¡¯s just¡­¡­it feels so good that I can¡¯t! Aaah, Ahhhh, cumming!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just come in the middle of the talk!¡± ¡°I-im sooory¡­¡­ uhm¡­What was it again?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why go slo¨D¨D¡± ¡°Cuummminggg!¡¯ Fran came again as her eyebrows spread apart. Hey hey! Perhaps she¡¯s thinking of me like a dildo or something? Well, I don¡¯t hate having sex with such a woman. ¡°No more! Not good¡­¡­my waist¡­¡­it just won¡¯t stop!¡± ¡°Kuuh, I couldn¡¯t also endure it anymore¡± Because I am being attacked with an intense cowgirl, I could not suppress the sensation anymore. Though I could adjust if I shook my waist on my own, in this cowgirl position, it is difficult. That is the good and bad part of this. ¡°Ahhn, AHhn, I¡¯m sorry, my prince. For leaving you as¡­¡­I please myself!¡± ¡°You have been feeling good till now, aren¡¯t you? If so, then it¡¯s okay¡± ¡°Y-yes, yes I did! It¡¯s a dozen times more than I imagined! Aaahh no good, I¡¯m about to cum againnnnnnn!¡± Fran came while biting her finger. And because she constricted me quite tightly as she came, I¡¯m at my limit too. I couldn¡¯t close my pee hole anymore. I too¡­¡­it seems I¡¯m close, Fran¡± ¡°Yes, prince! Put it out! All of it!¡± ¡°I endured and endured for this long, so this will be big¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m looking forward to it! I want to fill my belly with the prince¡¯s seed!¡± ¡°Ahhh no good!¡± ¡°Come!¡± ¡°¡­¡­Cumming!!!¡± I grabbed Fran¡¯s ass, slammed it inside and ejaculated. Dobyuuuuuuu!! I discharged at her cervix at zero distance, accumulating it all at her uterus. Semen filled her womb in a stretch, and the amount that could not fit anymore backflowed. ¡°Nnnnnnnnnnn! It¡¯s coming! The prince¡¯s semen! ¡°Kuugh, still¡­¡­not over yet¡± ¡°Then I will wring it all for you. Taste my vacuum!¡± Not only your mouth, you also can do a vacuum with your vagina!? She¡¯s one outrageous woman! I can already feel my semen being sucked out according to the words of Fran. ¡°HaaaHaaa¡­¡­Haaahaaa¡­¡­Prince, is it all?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡­I can¡¯t do it anymore!¡± She then raised her waist, pulling my horny stick out. As if it¡¯s power had cut off, it¡¯s leaning back. ¡°Prince¡­¡­you won¡¯t leave me alone, right?¡± After she said it, she fell down, asleep. Chapter 14 - Volume 2 ¡± I have returned, Cecil.¡± As soon as I knocked on the door of the room, it was opened immediately. ¡°welcome home, Allan-sama. Also, I deeply apologize for not being able to attend you today¡± But, as she lowered her head to me, I waved my hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, if else, I should be the one to apologize for not holding back. Is your body alright now?¡± ¡°Yes, thanks to Allan-sama¡± While hearing such a story, I was poked at the back by Fran. I think it would mean ¡°hey, don¡¯t leave me out here¡±. For that, I switched the mood to change the story. ¡°Oh, Uhm, Cecil, there is something I would like to introduce to you¡± ¡°Introduce¡­¡­to me?¡± Before Cecil who went puzzled, I brought Fran in. I asked for her to wear a hooded robe before we came here, but now I took it off. ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m Fran Mason. As you can see, I¡¯m a half-elf¡± Fran introduced herself while looking down slightly. As expected, did she still have that resistance when talking to anyone other than me? ¡°Ah, while I was hanging around all day, I got acquainted with Fran along the way¡± Because Fran went completely silent after speaking her name, I supplemented her. ¡°Fran-san, right? I am Cecil Mir. My role is to watch over the prince. Nice meeting you¡± Cecil¡¯s reaction is still the usual, as if not minding Fran¡¯s issue of being a half-elf at all. It was a kind reaction, as expected of her. ¡°I, I am¡­¡­¡± Cecil extended her hand towards her, but Fran, seems to be puzzled on what to do, could only mutter. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you don¡¯t know what a handshake is?¡± When I said so, she urged herself and extended her hand. And then, Cecil grasped it with hers. ¡°I hope to get along with you, Fran-san¡± Cecil told smilingly. As if pulled by the tension with that unexpected smile she received, in which was different from others who have treated her, Fran in return grasped back her hand, too. Seeing the two people¡¯s faces, I held a sigh of relief, then let the two people sit on the desk of the room. I then proceeded to the main topic immediately. You see, I¡¯m thinking of taking Fran along to our journey.¡± ¡°That¡¯s, Isn¡¯t that quite drastic, Allan-sama?¡± Cecil was caught in surprise. Well, it¡¯s natural because there were no such plans with someone joining us. ¡°To tell you the truth¡­¡­¡± From there, I told everything that happened today to Cecil. Eventually when I was done, she nodded once. ¡°I understand what Allan-sama is thinking. I approve it. And because there is still room for your travel expenses, there won¡¯t be a problem¡± ¡°¡­¡­Wow, though I somewhat expected something like this, you sure have admitted to it very quickly¡± Of course, I didn¡¯t expect Cecil to discriminate against the half elves, not one bit. However, I expected something like complaining about discipline or morals or so. ¡°We aim to unify the world after all. Something like being half-elves should be no big deal for us¡± Well, if you say it that way, it certainly should. As a matter of fact, about half of my head is already filled with the pleasure of travelling from hereafter, but of course, I won¡¯t say it. ¡°So, what can we do about Fran¡¯s position?¡± ¡°I am the prince¡¯s servant¡± As if her self-introduction earlier was a lie, Fran speak out bluntly. ¡°Servant you say? Though here are some parts to which overlaps with my role¡­¡­¡± ¡°I will do the miscellaneous chores around the prince. You can continue to just be his watchdog¡± ¡°¡­¡­! I, even I have been with Allan-sama for many years¡­¡­¡± This is bad, a hair-triggering crisis have appeared. Because Fran has been bullied until now, her communication skills are not that great. Though she doesn¡¯t mean any harm, her present words could be received as a provocation. Cecil is usually gentle, but becomes a little bit more emotional when it comes to relationships. I am glad to be surrounded by beautiful women, but spare me the scene of bloodshed! ¡°Both of you, let¡¯s talk of the plans from hereafter¡­¡­¡± By talking in a slightly louder voice, I split the bad atmosphere building up. The two got flustered, but eventually regained their calm, so somehow, the quarrel was avoided. It seems I have succeeded getting them along while advancing the conversation between the two as it is. However, it seems that a small lump of a problem was still left out. That night, though we would sleep like the ¡°´¨¡± character with me at the center as the bed is not big enough for us, both sides will be holding close contact with me, making it impossible even to do a slight movement. It seems that I will spend the night with agony in my hands. ¡ù The next day, we received the letter permitting us to cross over the border to the Country of Fairies. I talked with the village chief that I will bring Fran with me, but he then looked like he was very grateful. For them it seems, that the troublemaker in the village of theirs would be gone. This may be the Elves¡¯ common beliefs, but still, it¡¯s a little sad. On the other hand, after entering the Country of the Fairies, the trip went smooth throughout. Did they tell everyone? There are too many places that welcomed us along the way. In a few days, I arrived at their castle town where the King of Spirits resided. And now, I am waiting in that castle at this very moment. Having served with tea inn a luxurious reception room, we were standing by. It¡¯s beautiful decorations showed not a single inferiority compared to our castle. In the Country of Elves there are many articles made from natural wood and ores/crystals. It seems that the Country of Fairies does not differ by much either. However, there are still some items that I could not imagine how they were processed on the inside. Maybe it is the product of magic. Will I also be able to make something like this if I can use magic? I went around the room while thinking those things but eventually I have finished seeing through everything. I sat on the chair afterwards, and spoke to Cecil who was in front of me. ¡°As expected of a nation we¡¯re friends with, to be able to pass us through the castle very quickly¡± ¡°Quite so. In addition, though it is really similar from what I heard, we saw fairies from the first time¡± I recall the figure of the fairy we saw so far. It¡¯s most noticeable characteristic are the wings that grow from its back. As for its shape and size, it is quite similar to insects, its two pairs of wings are about one meter in size and are semi-transparent. It seems that they could float in the air by channeling magic through their wings. For their remaining characteristics, it¡¯s wearing clothes that are considerably thin. It was really pretty eye-catching. Because ordinary elves have elegant disposition, they usually don¡¯t try to wear gaudy outfits like these. It was almost practically like swimsuits, too. If Cecil and Fran were to wear them¡­¡­ ¡°Prince, did you think something naughty? In that case, shall I let it out for you?¡± ¡°Wait for a moment here, this is the royal castle!?¡± Cecil stopped the tempting Fran. The air has tensed in an instant. It seems that they haven¡¯t completely opened up to each other yet. At that time, a subject of the Fairy King returned. ¡°We apologize for keeping you waiting, Allan-sama¡± ¡°Nay, I didn¡¯t wait that long. So when could we meet His Majesty the Fairy King?¡± ¡°His Majesty is pretty busy at the moment, but he would like to meet with your by tomorrow¡± ¡°Understood. Then we will come again¡± Certainly, if you are the ruler of a country, you¡¯ll have a lot of work to do. I should be thankful that it had made time for me. Besides, fairies are as long-lived species as the elves. Judging from the time interval, you could already say that the next day is already too early. ¡°That is not it. His Majesty has told me to welcome and entertain the prince. Please stay in the castle in the meantime¡± ¡°I-I see. Then, shall we get going?¡± Tch, and here I thought that I could get around the town and hook with some beautiful fairies! I would have tied Cecil up and went to the bar already, where wonderful beauties might have been waiting. Then if the mood goes better, we would have done it in a Fairy Brothel or something like that. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t decline the goodwill of the Fairy King. And thus, we stayed at the royal castle in the meantime. Chapter 15 - Volume 2 That night, we received a big welcome. Things like luxurious meal and magic were presented before us. Especially the magic part, which seeing it for the first time left me amazed. Creating fire and water from nothing like exactly in fantasy, it puts those flashy animations in those entertainment productions in my previous life to shame. Even Cecil, who told me we didn¡¯t come here to play around frequently, was also ecstatic. Fran too, since it¡¯s her first time watching, seemed to enjoy the show. After that, the night descended, and we went to the bedroom. Of course, the prince¡¯s room is separated from his subjects, so we have each of our own, but I still dared to invite Cecil and Fran to my bedroom. ¡°Say, could you two both come to my bedroom?¡± Their reaction was alike. ¡°Even though it¡¯s temporary, we are still in the castle of an allied country, so doing such a thing is¡­¡­¡± ¡°If it is as the prince¡¯s desire, I will do it anywhere¡± Because Fran had adhered without hesitation, Cecil panicked. ¡°As if I let Allan-sama and Fran-san do it alone!¡± Well, as expected. I intend to completely reconcile the relation between two here. I lay in a bed and talked to two people when I arrived at the bedroom. ¡°Both of you, I have you compete with each other to know who could make me feel better¡± ¡°Both of us?¡± ¡°So, let¡¯s settle the dispute here¡± ¡°It seems there is no other way¡­¡­¡± Was I watching those magic shows for too long? I could see something like sparks flying rapidly among the two. Then first of all, why don¡¯t you serve me with those big breasts of yours, both of you?¡± ¡°Certainly. With this chest of mine, I will fill you with a lot of love¡± Fran exposed her chest. Her bountiful mountains spilled over and fell. As always, it¡¯s as big as ever. While my body was enraptured by it, Cecil came closer. ¡°Allan-sama, Please look at my chest¡­¡­¡± Though slightly ashamed, Cecil exposed her breasts. Furthermore, she supported it with her arm, emphasizing it even further. ¡°Ooh¡­¡­¡± Two pairs of beautiful big tits lined up in my presence. It feels like a dream to be able to worship such a scene. ¡°Come, both of you, and hold mine between those things¡± Of course, among all the demands I could think of, I voiced out the only one thing that came to my mind right now ¨C and that is tit-fucking. Our chest, to Allan-sama¡¯s thing?¡± ¡°Ah, right. Cecil still has no experience, so try to imitate Fran in the meantime¡± ¡°imitate Fran-san¡­¡­I understand¡± As she spoke, Fran had already sandwiched my dick to the valleys of my chest. ¡°Prince, how is it?¡± ¡°The stimulation is nice¡± This is my second time, so I¡¯m somehow used to her way of using her hands now. While holding my thing between, she then moved her chest up and down. The feeling of soft skin is transmitted directly, and I felt a tingling sensation. ¡°Nnn ¡­ it¡¯s getting bigger and bigger¡± As she said that, my horny rod began to erect hard immediately. Seeing my reaction, the cool Fran expressed a delighted face. Because she was persecuted until now, she was probably delighted to know that she is needed, as you can easily see it from her. Or maybe she remembered those days with her mother while she¡¯s being taught with these things. ¡°Fran-san, please do not keep hogging Allan-sama to yourself¡± Cecil intruded there. As she also tried to force her way in by pushing her chest towards my hard rod. However, it doesn¡¯t reach as it was already held in between Fran¡¯s breast. ¡°Kuuh¡­¡­¡± ¡°Fufufu, it is me who will make the prince feel good¡± She continued the tit-fucking with a triumphant smile. ¡°Nneeeen~¡­¡­ let¡¯s make it even better with this¡± As the triumphant Fran peered on, she dripped saliva to her chest and began using it as lubricant. Her cleavage that has become slimier produced an even stronger sensation than before. If left as it is, it will come out immediately. But it would be bad if I let Fran win the game. ¡°¡­¡­Woops¡± While pretending to have slide off the lubricated part, I made my hard dick slip away from Fran¡¯s restraints. ¡°Ah, wait!¡± ¡°¡­¡­! I won¡¯t let you!¡± Cecil did not miss the opportunity, and immediately pressed her chest towards it. But Fran also chased my dick towards the center her chest. As a result, it has become sandwiched between the breasts of the two people. ¡°Ahhh, this is¡­¡­¡± I gave a big sigh on the sensation of tasting both breasts at once. But unlike me who is feeling comfortable, the other two are still at the midst of a battle. ¡°I¡¯m the one whio will ejaculate the prince!¡± ¡°Fran-san has enjoyed it enough. It is my turn this time!¡± Because both parties held me at all sides, I got no choice but to force their chests if I want to give a stimulation. I jostled my horny stick within these four breasts as they deform in motion. ¡°Kuh, I can¡¯t grab it with my chest. In that case, I¡¯ll just push it further¡­¡­¡± ¡°Nhaaa, my nipples! Fran-san, don¡¯t!¡± ¡°But Cecil¡¯s nipples, too, they make me tingle¡± ¡°But, but I only want to make his penis feel good, so I cant help it! NNn, Aaaahhhn!¡± It seem that the two people serving me somehow are feeling aroused. That is a good tendency. In my mind, I am pleased that my plan is going well. ¡°Way to go, Cecil, Fran! Put pressure on your breasts more¡± After they heard it, the two rushed to serve my hard cock even more. I feel a little better when I see them trying to compete. I get excited when they scramble towards themselves in order to do naughty things with me. However, my purpose is to restore the relationship between the two. I have to be careful not to let the other win either. I have to attack hard, and not to be swallowed up by forthcoming pleasure. I have had sex with many women until now, but this is the first time I have played with multiple women. The elves are so classy that they shun off something like orgies. I also didn¡¯t want to force themselves. ¡°It¡¯s about to come out soon¡± Therefore it is more tempting for me to ejaculate earlier than usual But I convinced my head. ¡°Prince, let it out on my breasts. I want your seed¡± Fran called to me with sweet words enticing my discharge. Is this one of the techniques she learned from her mother? ¡°Haaaahaaa¡­¡­Please, put it out on me, Allan-sama¡± Cecil who seems to have flipped her switch requested it too. Imagining myself spraying semen on their beautiful faces got me even more excited. ¡°¡­¡­! I, cant, coming out, soon!¡± I, already at my limit conveyed to them. Both listened to me, and strengthened their breast-fucking further. ¡°Nnn¡­¡­Huhaaa, Prince¡¯s twitching, so hot¡± ¡°Is it ready to come out? Please, let out lots and lots!¡± While making sloppy sounds, their chest went up and down. They¡¯re softer and gentler than inside the vagina. Finally, my limit came off at last. ¡°Kuh, coming!¡± I made a big ejaculation while feeling the swaying of the double tit-fucking. ¡°Kyaa! It¡¯s so much¡­¡­in my face, in my hair!¡± Fran exclaimed in surprise with its momentum. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s spilling, Haaamu!¡± With that chance, Cecil held the head of my thick cock to her mouth. It kept ejaculating further, but Cecil kept it all. ¡°The Prince¡¯s seed, I also want it¡­¡­¡± ¡°Nn? Nnnnnnnn!¡± Seeing her at such state, Fran kissed Cecil. Although she was caught in surprise momentarily, she accepted Fran eventually and shared the semen with her. With the deep French kisses happening right before my eyes, it made my lewd pole even harder. Chapter 16 - Volume 2 ¡°Ngu, leroo, nchuuu¡­¡­¡± ¡°Haahaaa¡­¡­chyubu, jyurururu¡± It seems that the deep kiss being performed in front of my eyes is finally over. Both of them are fully turned on, while covered with semen all over their chest and faces. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect, being kissed by a woman to feel so¡­¡­¡± Cecil seem to be stunned, with her breath still rough. On the other hand, Fran seems to have some to spare still. ¡°The prince¡¯s seed is delicious. I want more of it¡± She scooped up the semen that went to her face with her finger and licked it up. Then, she put her hand on her abdomen and stared at me. I want more¡­¡­this time in my belly¡± It seems that after putting out all of that, it was still not enough. Rather, she has become even hornier. ¡°Before that, wipe your face first. I can¡¯t even kiss you¡± Even I could not bring myself to drink the thing I have given to them. I don¡¯t mind the lips after a blowjob, but with this visible¡­¡­no thanks at all. I handed over the towel at the bedside, and let her wipe the sperm out of her face and hair. Meanwhile they¡¯re doing that, it seems that the two have calmed down. ¡°I, I have kissed Fran-san¡­¡­¡± Furthermore, Cecil who had cleared her consciousness is now blushing to what she had done. In the meantime, Fran approached me. ¡°Prince, This time, here¡­¡­¡± She said, then turned her ass on to me and got down on all fours. Her well-shaped butt is pointing at me, shaking as if enticing my honor. Sexual desires seem to be conquering me, wanting to put it into her and slam the fuck out of her soul. But, it seems that Cecil too couldn¡¯t bear to watch it further. Soon, she turned her hips the same way. ¡°Allan-sama¡­¡­Please, have mercy on me¡­¡­¡± She too, tempted me with a bewitching expression. Though in sports having a rival to compete with can make someone break the records, it seems it is also the same for erotica. Both are more aggressive than usual. That¡¯s very slutty of both of you. Do you really want mine that much?¡± I didn¡¯t insert it immediately. Instead, I teased them for a bit. ¡°Uuu¡­¡­Please don¡¯t be so mean. I, my head is already full of it already¡­¡­¡± Cecil looks hot as she said that. That figure of hers that is always on guard is now drowning in sexy vibes. I think there is no man who can resist this. One time, I really want to try how far could she become naughty. ¡°Me too¡­¡­I¡¯m not content of just sucking it¡± As I was lost in thoughts, Fran came in. She¡¯s more active as she rubs her ass against my legs. The sensation of the smooth skin and springy meat feels good. Instinctively, I stretched out my hand and grabbed her butt. ¡°Nn, My ass, does it feel good?¡± ¡°Yeah, I never had such an erotic ass like this before¡± ¡°I am glad you say that. Hey, touch it more¡± Accepting her offer, I massaged her ass thoroughly. She has a cool demeanor usually, but once she gets into sex, she gets completely erotic. She says that she was taught by her mother, but I can tell that is not all. Certainly, she has a real talent here. ¡°It feels really good, I want to be massaged forever¡­¡­¡± Though I have the reflex to love huge tits, when presented a wonderful ass like this, I couldn¡¯t help to absorb myself in it. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped then. With you there, I guess I have to partner with Cecil first¡± I hit my throbbing fucking stick to the nearest slit. ¡°Iihhinn! A-Allan-sama¡¯s¡­¡­it is hitting me, so hottt¡± Cecil screamed in delight as she said so. While getting more aroused by that voice, I prompted my waist further. My large cock tore up her pussy, dividing her genitals into two. Conversely, Fran looked at me with a bitter face. ¡°Even though I have been seducing with so much effort¡­¡­¡± ¡°My bad, but I was so engrossed with Fran¡¯s butt so much that I don¡¯t want to let it go¡± ¡°Prince, that¡¯s unfair¡­¡­ If you say it that way, I won¡¯t be able to feel bad at all¡­¡­¡± Though she said that, she pushed out her ass more. I put my finger on her crevasse while stroking that ass. ¡°Ahn, Kuuh! Prince, there¡­¡­!¡± ¡°I feel bad that I¡¯m the only one who feels comfortable. I also want Fran to feel more¡± After I said it, on the other side I shook my waist hard, torturing Cecil while doing so. ¡°Hyaa, Auuuu¡­¡­Allan-sama¡¯s penis, it¡¯s so biiig!¡± While getting pierced by my thing, she got completely smitten by it, making vulgar moans as I ram it inside her. Being able to satisfy the two women with my techniques, I¡¯m so proud of myself. For a first time, this is a splendid result. When you return to the country, it may be good to gather Elven women and have group sex with them all at once. Those refined and classy women would definitely change their minds once they know this pleasure. ¡°No way, even with the two of us¡­¡­¡± ¡°Haaahaaa¡­¡­Fran-san, you are making a slutty face right now, you know?¡± ¡°Ah, you can say that to yourself. You are already having a face as if you¡¯re going to melt at any time¡± Cecil is already in heat, as there is no trace anymore of her usual strict demeanor. Fran seems to be shocked by this hidden personality of hers. This is interesting. Let¡¯s make it a little bit more exciting, shall we? ¡°Take a good look, Fran, as soon you¡¯ll become this way too.¡± I then pierced Cecil¡¯s vagina strongly. As I moved my hips violently making big bam bam noises, love juices sprayed out from our connecting parts. ¡°Iiiihiiiiiii, d-doooon~t! I-im going crazzzzyyyy!¡± ¡°This amount is just alright. Aren¡¯t you fine before this?¡± ¡°Bbut, my head, it¡¯s about to go crazy¡± ¡°Because Cecil is a bit stiff after all, so I thought it would be better if I soften it a little.¡± ¡°N-no way¡­¡­I, I am Allan-sama¡¯s guardian, and yet, I ¨C Higuu, Aaaooooh!¡± Cecil let out a high pitched moan as her body convulsed from the sensation. Though I couldn¡¯t see her face from here, she must be having a really lewd expression right now. Fran who was watching at her side seems to have twitched a little. ¡°¡­¡­! N-no way¡­¡­¡± The view seems to be too much for her, as she was not able to continue her words. I made Cecil feel it and made Fran surprised about it. This fact doubled my satisfaction. ¡°When this side is over, next will be your urn, Fran¡± I said so with a grin. Her body quivered. However, it was not in dread. The evidence is the love juices that coiled around my fingers that have been caressing her insides since earlier. It is the evidence that in her heart, she also wants to fall into pleasure like Cecil over there. ¡°At that time, you weren¡¯t serious yet?¡± ¡°No. I was also serious that time¡± ¡°then, why is Cecil already like this¡­¡­if it¡¯s the usual¡­¡­¡± ¡°When you give yourself to pleasure, you will eventually fall into disorder like that. Well, it varies from person to person so¡­¡­¡± In Cecil¡¯s case, it was her feelings of me that she¡¯s been bottling up for many years, in which I burst out by having sex with her. As I thought about it, I remembered her face drowning in pleasure. It was very adorable. ¡°Kuh, as expected, I¡¯m already coming soon¡± As I am enjoying the bodies of two people simultaneously, I couldn¡¯t suppress the stimulation that is welling up in me. ¡°Come, Allan-sama! Please let me drink a lot of your semen inside me¡­¡­!¡± ¡°I also¡­¡­am no good already! I¡¯m going to cum with the prince¡¯s fingers!¡± Two beauties in a row cumming before me, even I could not stand that scenery. At one end I stir Fran¡¯s pussy with my fingers, at the other end I pierced Cecil¡¯s pussy with my dick, all at the same time. ¡°Cumming! It¡¯s going to come oooooouuuuuut!!!¡± ¡°Ahh, Kufuhh¡­¡­Cumming!¡­¡­.!!!¡± Dobyu, dobyuuuuuuuuuu! While mesmerizing the scenery of the two climaxing, I fired my semen. ¡°So hoot, Aah, Auuh¡± Cecil fell to the bed, her body still convulsing. My penis was pulled out, and the semen that I pumped inside her overflowed from her crack. ¡°FuuuuFuuuuu¡­¡­Prince¡­¡­¡± It seems that there is still room for Fran. She stared at my face wistfully. Of course, I have no intentions of ending it here. Immediately, I reached out my hand to Fran. Chapter 17 - Volume 2 I left Cecil who fell prostate on the bed, and pressed my hips on Fran¡¯s ass. ¡°Amazing¡­¡­It has already cummed once, but the prince is still big¡± Though she said that she looked somewhat delighted. Didn¡¯t you already know that I could not just stop once or twice?¡± ¡°Yes, but still, to see it to this degree is¡­¡­¡± ¡°Did you think I would have already exhausted my energy?¡± Quite na?ve, Fran. In the past, I have wandered and done nearly ten women a day from morning till evening. If you are asking why I can still move, it¡¯s because no woman can put up to my energy yet. Though elves have a lot of beautiful women, unfortunately they lack stamina. They couldn¡¯t have sex with one person so many times. ¡°In addition, I have strengthened my body too¡± In order to at least protect myself, I obtained physical strength far more than ordinary elves. Because my body now has a higher physical strength than a human being, I have trained a bit harder to expand my strength further. Even if we are surrounded by thieves, I have the confidence to go through them even with just bare hands. Even Cecil who has the power of an adult male easily comprehended it. ¡°Therefore, rest assured, Fran. I will be able to violate you at ease¡± ¡°Violate me at ease¡­¡­though the way of saying it is strange, I am relieved. However, it seems that my body could not endure it anymore¡± While she said so, she rubbed her ass by herself. To answer that expectation, I put my dick into her. Because she has already gotten wet from me caressing her for more than ten minutes, I didn¡¯t hold back anymore. I advanced my waist and bam! The glans caved in. ¡°Ah, Haaa¡­¡­! It has reached, until the back¡­¡­¡± As soon as I inserted my dick and reached her innermost end, Fran gave off a very lewd moan. ¡°Now then, here I come¡± I began to move my waist. While grabbing her hips firmly with my hands, I pierced my lewd stick to the back. From here, I could see Fran¡¯s full contours from the back to her bottom. Her back muscles are tight, and from here I could see the suberb view of her fleshy waist. ¡°haa, Fuuu, Kuuuun! My insides, it¡¯s being scraped out!¡± ¡°Well, are you enjoying it, Fran?¡± I tried to stimulate by scratching inside of her vagina with the tip of my horny dick. ¡°Hyaaaanaaaaah¡­¡­there, it feels¡­gooood!¡± Fran panted in sync to her vagina¡¯s convulsions. A pleasant feeling is coming out from her voice. ¡°If Fran likes it, I can make you be as disordered as Cecil earlier, you know?¡± ¡°M-me too?¡± ¡°Yeah, we are the only ones here after all¡± Because the walls of the room are thick, we won¡¯t have to worry about our voice leaking out. ¡°I am feeling pained that Fran has shut her heart tight, therefore, I am hoping to have a chance to loosen it up a little to us¡± ¡°Prince¡­¡­such thing is¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­Nonetheless, you might resist if I did it all of a sudden so¡­¡­¡± ¡°So that is what it is. Becoming like her, that no matter what you say¡­¡­¡± Did she imagined herself becoming similar to Cecil? Her face blushed red. Seeing it, I smiled. ¡°That¡¯s why, be honest about your feelings more¡± ¡°¡­¡­Eh?¡± Before Fran realized, I began to move. I lifted her body and restricted both her hands with one hand behind. In addition, I supported her body with the other arm. ¡°Pince, what are you¡­¡­Iyaaa, Ahhnn!¡± I gave a fierce thrust to Fran who wasn¡¯t able to resist. The force is so much that her love juices became white and bubbly at our connecting part. ¡°No way¡­¡­Haaa, Ahnnnn! Ah, oooah¡­¡­Ihiiii!¡± By changing the angle of insertion, I delivered her a stimulus to the thin place where she is weak at. Fran tries to break through my arm, but was not able to stand it. Above that her strength is inferior, she could also not excerpt her energy because of too much pleasure. Thanks to that, I went easy with her and kept her from being hurt. ¡°I¡¯ll have you be honest n no time¡± ¡°Haaahaaaa¡­¡­ what a person you are¡­¡­ doing such thing¡± Fran glared at me in despair. I felt sad when being looked with such eyes, but I can¡¯t move forward unless I get over there first. Perhaps this is a kind of a defense mechanism because she was being tormented. This is also the reason perhaps that she¡¯s always in a bad mood with Cecil. Don¡¯t glare at me like that. It will ruin your beautiful face. ¡°Even though you intend to do it with me by force¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Well, quite so. I mean, I am the best self-proclaimed playboy after all¡± ¡°In that case, then elves are pretty much loose in their parts¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so¡­¡­aloof!¡± ¡°Hyaaaooooo!?¡± As I pushed towards her womb, she let out a high-pitched voice. ¡°What, was that just now?¡± It seems that Fran herself does not know what she felt. ¡°That¡¯s because you have accumulated so much lust and stress little by little until now. I just tried opening it out all at once¡± ¡°What, what are you saying¡­¡­¡± Well, this is just my way of thinking, so don¡¯t mind it that much¡± I continued breaking in Fan as it is. When I did, I confirmed that she was not able to hold down the pleasure and beginning to lose control as well. ¡°Ahn, Ahn, No way, I am feeling it so much¡­¡­my voice, I couldn¡¯t endure it anymore!¡± It is a clear, sweet voice, why can¡¯t you let it out more?¡± ¡°No, no more! Any futher than this¡­¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s too bad¡­¡­hey, Cecil¡± ¡°What? Shouldn¡¯t she have collapsed already?¡± Fran who was distracted with the conversation with me turned her face in front, and there she saw a smiling Cecil. ¡°Yes, I was¡­¡­But it is also unfair that it is only me who¡¯s been seen with such a shameful appearance¡± ¡°Then, let us make Fran feel comfortable with the two of us, shall we?¡± ¡°With pleasure, Allan-sama¡± ¡£ And just like that, she reached out her hands towards the huge breasts in front of her. ¡°It¡¯s so big¡­¡­the nipples are cute too¡± ¡°Yaaah, don¡¯t stare at me¡­¡­¡± ¡°Because it will make you feel even better right? Nchuu, lerl, lero¡­¡­¡± ¡°Hyaaa, Don¡¯t lick¡­¡­Aaahaaaaaaa!¡± At the same time as Cecil I pierced her vagina with my horny stick. ¡°You are feeling it much, are you not? It seems you are already at the limit¡± ¡°¡±I, I¡­haaah¡­¡­¡± ¡°Geez, you don¡¯t have to be so distant anymore. I and Cecil will protect you from now on¡± ¡°P,prince¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡±So, don¡¯t be scared anymore and leave yourself to the pleasure. Show me a more erotic look¡± ¡°haaahaaa, Haaahaaa¡­¡­! It feels great!¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s better¡± ¡°Prince¡¯s¡­¡­Prince¡¯s is go good! As it enters my insides, it seems I¡¯m floating!¡± ¡°Is that so? Then let me make you feel even better!¡± I moved my throbbing cock to answer her expectations. Fran-san¡­¡­you are making a very indecent face right now¡± ¡°Cecil is¡­¡­Aaah!, I¡¯m seen, I¡¯m being seen and I¡¯m feeling it!¡± Fran moved boldly, as if her attitude earlier is a lie. She now looks like a dog with her tongue sticking out and breathing roughly. ¡°Cumming, Cumming! I have been made into a naughty figure, and I¡¯m cuummming!!!!¡± Is it her limit already? Her body began convulsing already. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to do it and spray it all over your bodies in the end. The two of your, turn your asses into me¡± Cecil guided the unsteady Fran under my feet. ¡°Aaah¡­¡­Prince¡­¡­let it out, cum it all over us! ¡°Allan-sama¡¯s semen, please mark us well!¡± With the erotic request of the two, I reached my limit. ¡°Kuu¡­¡­Ooooh!¡± Dobyuuuuuuuu! Dobyuuuuuuuu!¡± Semen was fired vigorously, ending up at the back of the two and sliding through their thighs. After I finished letting out all my load, I sat down in the bed and took a breather. ¡°Fuuuuh¡­¡­another case finished¡­¡­Uoooo?!¡± Suddenly a pleasurable sensation came from my groins, and when I opened my eyes, Cecil and Fran were giving my dick a good licking. ¡°We have to clean it well afterwards, right? Allan-sama¡± ¡°Prince, you are not exhausted yet, right?¡± Well, it seems that the case of the two was still unfinished yet. Will we be alright with the meeting with the Spirit King tomorrow? While I was thinking of such things, I got thrown down to the bed. Chapter 18 - Volume 2 The next day, I was allowed to see the spirit king. I arranged my outfit and headed to the designated room accompanied by Cecil and Fran. I couldn¡¯t get away until I completely satisfied the two. Thanks to them, I¡¯m now a little sleepy. However, it seems it has showed some results already. Eeeh, Cecil is at the same age as the prince, right? And you are already his overseer¡± ¡°As we elves are long-lived species, there are very few children of the same age group as ours. At first, father took me to the castle to also serve as his playmate¡± The two people were having their own conversations, and I noticed that the bad atmosphere between them has already disappeared¡­ It seems that the reconciliation is a success. ¡°It¡¯s about time to finish your talks. We will have the audience with the king soon¡± ¡°Y-yes sir!¡± ¡°The King of Spirits, huh. I¡¯m getting pretty nervous¡± Guided by the retainer, we headed to the throne. ¡°Here we are. Please enter¡± He said, opening the door of a certain room. From there, a certain man is sitting at the back of the throne, probably the Spirit king himself. Though he looks like in is fortiesm he should be much older than my father. That¡¯s because spirits are far more long-lived species compared to elves. I made the two wait on the spot, as I advance and kneel before the Spirit King. ¡°Today, we would like to express our outmost gratitude for having an audience with you. The name is Allan vi Alling, your Majesty¡± I talked and posed in the most formal way possible. Though I have received education about royal etiquette, I don¡¯t remember that much. And because of that, I feel cold and sweaty right now. ¡°You came well, Prince of Elves. I am the Spirit King¡± With that one line, my body became tense already. Though the same is true with my father when he is talking seriously, it seems that a king¡¯s words have a certain physical pressure among them. It is much stronger in the case of the Spirit King, as it came from a person who had lived for a long time, even for us. ¡°And, what is the business this time?¡± ¡°To tell the truth, I am now in the middle of a journey towards each and every country of Algarde¡± From there, I explained the purpose of my travel. After hearing all of it, he nodded calmly. ¡°Hmm, So forming an alliance with all the countries of this world you say¡­¡­ your intention is wonderful indeed¡± He then pushed one of his hands towards me, moving as if it was grabbing something. And then, a branch came out when he opened his palm. ¡°This is the branch of our King Tree¡± Maybe he used magic to get that, but still, it¡¯s pretty amazing to see. Pretty much next to flames then water then the warping and teleportation¡­¡­ I step forward to receive it. And I gave out the branch of the Elves¡¯ King Tree that I had brought in my stead. ¡°I have certainly received it. The world would only achieve true peace once all the King Tree¡¯s branches are complete. This I could only hope¡± ¡°True peace¡­¡­is it?¡± That being said, although I am pretty intimidated of what I¡¯m doing due to its huge scale, still, it has to be done. ¡°It is difficult to form an alliance across all races, but ¡­¡± The Spirit King looked behind me, probably Fran. ¡°If it¡¯s you who can accept even half-elves as elves, then you swill surely able to do so¡± He said so and smiled. ¡°Thank you very much for your words. I will do my outmost best to answer this expectations.¡± When I was told of it once again, I was reminded of the heaviness my role has right now. But what will come will come. I will make an alliance with the Country of Humans and Country of Demons. And make a triumphal return to the Country of Elves. I will do something that will remain in history of all races, so it was worth it plenty enough. Besides, I am also looking forward to the women. ¡°Hmmm¡­¡­there is something I want like to remind you¡± ¡°what will it be?¡± ¡°it¡¯s about the branch of the King Tree. Do not let it get taken away, no matter what¡± ¡°We understand. It is also important to us after all¡± The Branches of the King Tree are proof that one is trusted by the country. It will become a big issue if it was used for bad things. I put away the branch with care and stood up. ¡°We will then go to our next destination right away¡± ¡°I see. Give greetings to your father too, from me¡± ¡°Understood. My father will surely be pleased, too¡± And thus, our audience with the Spirit King has ended. When we left the throne, we greeted the servants who have taken good care of us and headed for the exit of the castle. Even though I¡¯m already here, I could not spare the time anymore to pick up Spirits. Also, the pairs of eyes that watch me increased to two people. ¡°Fuuu, that was tense. I¡¯m so glad the Spirit King is a nice person.¡± ¡°To be able to state to them grandly, even with the king as your partner, I have renewed my views of you, Allan-sama¡± ¡°I was frozen stiff when he turned his glance at me at that moment¡± ¡°You are not alone in that. Well, now that we¡¯d experienced it shouldn¡¯t be harder for the next one¡± ¡°Now that you mentioned it, Allan-sama, which country ae we intending to go next?¡± I turned around and answered Cecil. ¡°Our next goal is the Human Country, Bivnaheim¡± ¡ù We are now walking in the woods between the Country of Spirits and the Country of Humans. To give you a visual presentation, it¡¯s similar to the sea of trees of Mt. Fuji. Though there is a path, we would not be able to go back once we exit from here. However, Cecil and I are elves. Even if we don¡¯t know the forest we won¡¯t lose sight of our whereabouts. While adjusting to Fran¡¯s pae, we kept walking through the forest. ¡°Fuuufuuu, aren¡¯t you two getting any tired at all?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s because we are used to walking through the forest¡± ¡°Same goes for me. I have also been accustomed to the ways of the forest too¡± That reminds me, when I was still in the village, she mentioned that she was searching for food nearby. Perhaps she may have also entered the forests for some time. Don¡¯t worry, Fran. Compared an average human, you are far better than them¡± ¡°Certainly¡­¡­but Prince sure knows a lot about humans¡± ¡°Eh? Ah, uhhm¡­¡­I have checked for a bit before we headed for the mission after all¡± That was close. I almost did something completely human-like. Even though I have never left the Country of the Elves. Sure enough, Cecil looked at me with a suspicious face. ¡°Err, humans have the most numbers in the whole Algarde Continent right? I have to know some things somehow¡± ¡°Is it really true? Or are you hiding something else?¡± While I was pressed in the situation, I heard a voice from somewhere. ¡°Someone¡­¡­anyone¡­¡­¡± ¡°What, what is that?¡± I grimaced, as if it was a voice coming directly towards my head. It was a woman¡¯s, and moreover it was desperately looking for help But I could not able to hear it completely as it was lost between the noises. ¡°Prince, what happened?¡± ¡°Well, I heard a voice¡± ¡°A voice? But we did not hear any¡­¡­¡± ¡°Yes, that elf over there, can you hear me? Please, hurry¡­¡­¡± The noise gradually faded and I was able to hear it clearly. ¡°I heard it again, and it was asking for help!¡± But we did not hear anything¡± The two girls were at loss. The voice did not seem to reach them. However, I cannot afford to leave it alone. ¡°I¡¯ll go for a moment. I will lead the way while you two follow me¡± ¡°Ah, Allan-sama!¡± I shook off from Cecil¡¯s restraints and headed to the depths of the forest. ¡°Just wait for a little bit, I¡¯ll be there soon!¡± I moved my legs desperately as I ran through the woods. I jumped over the rocks, jumped from branch to branch, and went to the source of the voice. I did not understand why I became so desperate at this moment. I just went there according to the voice that is asking for help. Maybe I should have noticed this already. This is still the realm of fairies, and they can use magic. ¡°Fufufufu, ufufufuhaha¡­¡­¡± I felt like I heard someone laughing at my head. Chapter 19 - Volume 2 Once I entered the depths of the forest, I saw a cabin ¡°the source of the voice is coming here¡± I opened the door without hesitation and went in. ¡°Ara, quite fast you are. As expected of an elf¡± In the room, there was a woman. Her age looks like she¡¯s in mid-twenties, but I know it¡¯s not. Because at her back, translucent insect-like wings were attached. Coming from that woman were unique high-risqu¨¦ clothing ¨C which were distinct features of a spirit. ¡°Are you the one calling me? But it seems you don¡¯t need any help¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so alert. I only want those branches, if you may¡± ¡°Branches huh? And why would I have such things?¡± ¡°It is useless to bluff. You can¡¯t hide the aura of the Branches of the King Tree¡± She found out. As if it was magic¡­¡­wait, they could use magic! ¡°You¡¯ve manipulated me and brought me here!¡± As if I came to myself, I finally realized those words were some kind of magic spell. ¡°Ufufufu, good thinking. But can you go against me, I wonder?¡± She stood up and came closer. Then, drawing her face to my ears, she whispered. ¡°If you give me a branch, then I¡¯ll let you have sex with me¡± ¡°Kuh!? Uaaaaa¡­¡­¡± As soon as those words entered my brain, my crotch got so not that it seemed to explode at any moment. ¡°Geez, you¡¯re already this hard¡­¡­ Wow, what a great size you have! I ¡®m so going to enjoy this¡± My consciousness is being eroded every time she speak. As for my eyes, I couldn¡¯t remove them from the deep valleys and shiny and sexy thighs from her light clothing, as if they were nailed shut. With such a body of the highest quality, I couldn¡¯t bear to leave without tasting it. For the time being, let us hand over the branch and take it by force later. Although she¡¯s a spirit, she¡¯s a delicate woman after all. In terms of physical ability, I am stronger¡­¡­no, wait. I just promised the Spirit King! ¡°You don¡¯t have to resist so much¡­¡­ well then, I guess I have to deal with the finishing blow¡± And just like that, she embraced my head with her own chest. With the sensation of her breasts spread over my face, it broke all the reason I had at that time. ¡°Don¡¯t regret this, you erotic spirit!¡± I took out the branch of the tree from my pocket and put it on the table. Then, I threw her down to the bed nearby. ¡°Ahn, did I overdid it a little?¡± ¡°It was you who invited first¡± Most of the spirit¡¯s swimsuit clothing shifted, revealing her chests to the light. As I thought, it¡¯s big. Of all that I¡¯ve experienced, hers could compete for the first place. Obviously, hers are bigger than of Cecil¡¯s and Fran¡¯s. Furthermore, it is firm and perky enough not to sag. I massaged those huge breast of hers to my outmost desire. The mountains that feel so soft collapsed its figure, as if they were eating my fingers. ¡°Do you like boobs?¡± ¡°With these such things shoved on front of me, I could not bear myself not to touch it¡± ¡°Which reminds me, I haven¡¯t asked your name yet. What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°I am Allan. How about you?¡± ¡°I see, Allan-kun. I am called Effie. It¡¯s such a good name, right?¡± Effle smiled at me, fully composed. Even with me touching her breasts, she is still acting confident. I want to give her a good scoring, but my brain is too excited to work very well. As if it was acting to my heart¡¯s desire. ¡°Though the tits are fine, I also want to come in here soon¡± Effie opened her legs and tempted me. If I¡¯m being tempted this way, I won¡¯t feel like rejecting it at all. Even though I know its magic, I could not bear to resist. ¡°Haahaa¡­¡­ What a really lewd spirit. Even if you cry out loud, nobody will hear you, you know?¡± I took out my stiff and long dick, and hit it into her crack. ¡°Wow¡­¡­as expected. Shove it all, shove it all inside me!¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll do as you wish!¡± I charged all at once, pushing my straight horn all the way to her depths. And as soon as my cock fully reached the end of her vagina, the pleats of her meat entwined with mine. ¡°Kuh¡­¡­it¡¯s like it¡¯s eating me inside¡­¡­¡± As if in order to savor it properly, it is pushing me deeper and deeper to her innermost parts. As a result, I obtained pleasure of the highest quality. Not only her body, but it seems her techniques are also first class! ¡°You seem to be in pain. Does my insides feel that good? Your sperm seems to have leaked already, you know?¡± While Effie allured me with her sexy voice, she wrapped her legs around my waist. It seems she won¡¯t let me go until I reached my peak. However, that made me easier to move my waist. As if moved by greed, I pushed my hard cock to her insides. ¡°Hnnn, Aaahhnnn! My goodness. It has firmly stuck to my innermost part!¡± ¡°Innermost¡­¡­did she felt good from that?¡± I knocked the deep end of her vagina, just before the entrance of her womb. Every time I hit that spot with my stiff dick, Effie¡¯s body trembled in pleasure. ¡°Hyaaaaaaa! That spot, feels amazing! Allan-kun, aren¡¯t you quite skilled¡­¡­¡± As if I was enchanted by Effie¡¯s appearance, my excitement only grew stronger. Even though I am charmed with magic right now, I could not bear myself either way if I was shown such an expression. I hit Effie with all the excitement I got. ¡°Damn it, are all spirits this erotic?¡± ¡°Haahaa¡­¡­I¡¯m just like this. All the others are straight laced¡­¡­haven¡¯t you met with the Spirit King?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see them being too straight-laced. I guess Effie is just too loose?¡± ¡°Ufufufufuu, I vonder¡­¡­Yesh, Nuuuhh, moreee!¡± I moved my waist and indulged her body more. Each time, Effie moaned in delight. I can hardly think that she¡¯s at the same race as the Spirit King anymore. ¡°Because you have an erotic body after all, so an erotic head is no wonder at all!¡± I massaged her bouncing chests that shook every time I pierced her with one hand, and sucked the other with my mouth. ¡°Hiiiiiiiii, Aaahhhhn! To torment me at both sides, no good!¡± As if responding to my pleasure, the walls of her vagina tightened, further stimulating my hard dick. ¡°I¡¯m soon at my limit!¡± Though it¡¯s vexing, I am already about to discharge it at any moment. Even if I¡¯m allured by her magic, I won¡¯t just allow myself to come one-sidedly. Therefore, I resolved myself, and aimed for mutual destruction. ¡°Nhii, Ahh, Aaaah, it¡¯s getting strongerrrr! I, I¡¯m going to cuuuum!!!?¡± ¡°Guuh, Cumming¡­¡­!¡± Dobyudobyu! Byuuuuuu! I thrusted my hard dick and shoot my semen, at the same time her womb showered it with her juices. ¡°Cum, Cumming! It¡¯s hot and pouring insideeee¡­¡­Aaaaaaaaah!¡± While feeling Effie¡¯s convulsions in my arms, I discharged semen inside her to the last minute. ¡°Haaahaaa¡­¡­¡± As I catch up my breath, it seems that my calm mind has returned. ¡°Huh, haaa¡­¡­I see that your consciousness has returned?¡± Looking up, is saw Ellie staring at my face. Though she had just climaxed, there is not a single trace of her engrossed appearance anymore either. Damn it, Am I dancing at the palm of her hands from the very start? Seeing my face turning in vexation, Effie spoke, with a smile. ¡°ah, I may have took a liking on you, Allan-sama¡± ¡°Can we get over it already? We have important things to do¡± ¡°Hmm, that is with regards to the branches of the King Tree, right? But, isn¡¯t it fine now?¡± ¡°and what do you mean my fine?¡± ¡°Like me, someone who can use magic and try to Obstruct Allan-kun might show up¡± ¡°that¡¯s¡­¡­¡± She¡¯s right, and I had just been enchanted by her just now, so I could not say anything in return. ¡°And with that, I will give you my cooperation. In exchange, however¡­¡­¡± Effie then crawled in all fours, then turned her ass towards me, facing it upwards. ¡°One more time¡­¡­can we do it again?¡± Chapter 20 - Volume 2 Effie who crawled in front of me is provoking me again. Just like a while ago, my feelings turned out of control. However, it¡¯s not that high compared to earlier. Why are you looking at me with such a strange face?¡± ¡°Nah, aren¡¯t you going easy on me this time?¡± ¡°With that, she giggled, and said. ¡°I want to experience Allan-kun¡¯s skills too¡± ¡°Really, what an erotic spirit¡± ¡°If you treat me like a slut again, even this onee-san will get angry too you know?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you are right now? To the extent of your hair being pink and such?¡± I said so, pointing out the distinct feature of her hair. After reincarnating as an elf, I was surprised that the hair colors here are flashier and more vibrant than in my previous existence. I even have a beautiful red hair, if I say so myself. However, I haven¡¯t seen someone with a pink hair so far. The nearest I¡¯ve seen are somewhat like a pale red, I think. ¡°Good grief, you¡¯re quite mean, aren¡¯t you¡­¡­ but wouldn¡¯t you have lost if I were able to endure it earlier?¡± While she said that, she looked at me, in a very meaningful way. In short, if I wasn¡¯t able to make it quick earlier, the temptation might have consumed me, is what she is saying. Actually, what choice do I have in the first place! ¡°Well, you could also say that my body is the best¡± Plus, this is better than being manipulated myself, I inserted my dick into her once again. Though there is still a bit of dissatisfaction in her mind, Effie¡¯s body is honest. After my lewd stick regained its hardness again, I penetrated it through her pussy. ¡°Aaahnaaaaa, It¡¯s here! Again Allan-kun¡¯s penis, it feels so good!¡± She trembled in delight while savoring my thick horny cock. While I nailed my hips to her ass, I said it to her. ¡°And, what do you mean by cooperate?¡± ¡°Allan-kun, you are travelling with the other two over there, am I right?¡± ¡°yeah, and we plan to go to the Country of Humans and Country of Demons from hereafter¡± ¡°Then, put me in there too¡± That came out of the blue. Like elves, spirits do not want to appear to others and want to seclude themselves in their own country. Therefore, this is the first time for me so see such an outgoing spirit like her. ¡°I can see it, Allan-kun has talent in magic, so if I teach you, you will be able to use it¡± ¡°What, is that true?¡± Now that¡¯s a good news to me. After seeing these magic in the castle, my desires of it became stronger than before. And with its convenience, it will greatly help in our journey¡¯s trivial chores and to protect ourselves too. ¡°Fuhiiii!? Yaah, if you do it so strongly, no, not good!¡± Effie opened her eyes wide in surprise, and seems to have gone stiff. Apparently, it seems that I have hit her depths with quite a force for some reason. Well it can¡¯t be helped. Your magic is what makes me more aggressive. ¡°My bad, my bad. I went too excited because I have just watched the Spirit King¡¯s magic from before¡± Though the images of elves here are bow masters, magic could also match our qualifications. ¡°Haaahaaa,¡­¡­that person¡¯s magic is out of the norm, but if you have the talent, then it¡¯s possible to do something close to it¡± ¡°then I have to make Effie feel good so that you can teach me well¡± And with that I formed the reason to have a sex with her with all my strength. I have been considering do it since earlier, but now I can no longer hold back anymore. ¡°Anyway, were at the center of the forest. No one will hear you scream even until your throat gives in¡± ¡°Ufufufu, I¡¯m looking forward to it¡± It looks like Effie still have room for composure. Imagining that face of hers being painted with pleasure all over, I felt even more excited. I grabbed Effie¡¯s ass firmly, and fling my waist back and forth. ¡°Ahhn, Ah, Auuuuuun! Allan-kun is so biiiiig!¡± While she¡¯s still having her reason, I pressed her further. ¡°How is it, Feeling good now?¡± ¡°Ahhh, the whole thing is¡­¡­My insides, it is full of Allan-kun¡¯s!¡± ¡°And what part is that insides? Is it here?¡± Firstly, I mauled the meat pleats near her womb entrance. ¡°Hii, iiiiiiiihhhhoooooo, ooooohhh! Soo close¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Effie did not say where after all, so I have no choice but to examine it one by one¡± ¡°N-no way, I will feel even better with this!¡± That¡¯s my purpose. I¡¯m going to keep you cumming till you go crazy¡± While tweaking at her meat pleats, I went for her vagina next. I applied weight and pushed my rigid cock, slamming it to her womb entrance strongly. ¡°Ooh, Aaaahn! My insides, my insides feel amazing! I¡¯m cumming agaaaaaain!¡± After that, she climaxed, with her body twitching indecently. However, it¡¯s not yet over. Effie wasn¡¯t serious yet. For tempting me in the middle of our journey, I won¡¯t just pass it just like that. And for that, a complete submission is necessary. ¡°Its not over yet. For you to come in the middle, I won¡¯t forgive it!¡± ¡°Ahh, No!!!! If you do that I¡¯ll come and come again!¡± Effie, feeling the pleasure, tightened her vagina even more. Good, it seems you still have some energy to spare. I gave another push. ¡°You say that, but I haven¡¯t even touched it here yet¡± I extended my hand towards her clitoris. ¡°That, that place! No, no, no, please no!¡± Effie was going to stop it in a hurry, but she¡¯s one step slow. I pinched her clitoris with my finger, and stroked it at once. ¡°Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiih! Iguuuuuuuhhhhhhh¡± Did she just raised her stimulation all at once? Effie climaxed in just one touch. That face of hers, no traces of confidence couldn¡¯t be seen anymore. Her vagina made series of convulsions, accompanied with the trembling of her legs. ¡°Heyhey, aren¡¯t you forgetting this?¡± While continuing the caress of her clit, I jammed in my cock to her pussy. Her vagina which became sensitive due to climax reacted in an interesting way. ¡°It¡¯s acting wild, and the insides are amazing too¡± The vaginal walls that are twitching from the climax fully received my cock, and still continued its twitching in succession. Effie has fallen to her elbows too, as if she couldn¡¯t support with her hands anymore. ¡°Hiii¡­¡­Hiii¡­¡­Ouooo!? Aa, AaaaHH!¡± Well, shall we get ready for the big one?¡± ¡°Haaahaaa, eh?¡± What, what is this¡­¡­ the depths of my insides feel amazing¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Once you taste it, you will never go back. You will never be able to feel good unless you have sex with me¡± ¡°No way¡­¡­Nooo, such thing is!¡± She shook her head from side to side. Effie, who loves sex, is avoiding such thing. But you have no choice babe. Give up, and become my woman! ¡°Now then, resolve yourself, for here I come!¡± Thinking that it will be the last stop for me, I made the movement of my waist more intense than before. ¡°No, Nooo! I don¡¯t want it! Oooaaaaah! Cum, cumming!!!!¡± Effie flung her limbs to get away, but I held her down. I am above her in terms of Physical strength. ¡°Uoooooooo!¡± I move my waist so strongly that it made loud bangs towards Effie. ¡°Hiiiiiiiiiiiiii, Cumming, cummiiiiiiinnnnggg! This is the first time I feel like thiiiiiiiiiis!¡± ¡°I see, then I¡¯ll make you cum all the way from your heart this time¡± ¡°Fuhiiii, Haaahaaaa gummmingggg!¡± I pushed one last stroke to Effie, who got aroused to the point that she can¡¯t go back anymore. The next moment, her insides tightened like a vise, and her body shuddering all over. ¡°Cumming! I¡¯m cumming! With Allan-kun¡¯s penis, I¡¯m cummmiiiiiiiiinnnnngggg!!¡± Biku! Bikuh bikuh, Pushaaaaaaaaaa¡­¡­! While blowing up a tide, Effie fell into a deep climax. But, apart from her who falls like she lost her battery, my horn is still alive and still fully charged. ¡°What¡¯s up, Effie. I¡¯m not yet satisfied, you know? You have to take responsibility of tempting me till the end¡± While still boiling up with excitement, I stretched out my hand to her again. Chapter 21 - Volume 2 I who still am not satisfied, targeted my spearhead to the succumbed Effie. Although she is to blame for my ecstatic state, her suppression of me seems to be ineffective. Because she freed me, saying you can do anything you want with me, wild thoughts began dominating my head. This is worse than her first temptation. ¡°No more, I can¡¯t do this! More than this and I will break!¡± Effe who saw it, gave a cramped expression. ¡°Uuuu¡­¡­!¡± She then clenched her teeth and gathered up strength, then moved the wings at her back. ¡°Wha, Flying away?!¡± While I¡¯m stunned by her act, she took the chance and excape through the window. It seems that even though she has insufficient power to move her limbs, it is not for her wings. ¡°Can she really fly at that state¡­¡­eh Wait!¡± The moment I returned to my consciousness, the animalistic lust inside me boiled all at once. I understood that this could not be reversed by just spitting it out once. I have to catch her as quickly as possible. Fortunately, I found Effie immediately. She may have escaped, but as I thought, she couldn¡¯t fly well and seem to have crashed to a tree. ¡°How disappointing, Effie¡± I grabbed her, who is leaning on the tree, by her shoulders. ¡°Hiih, Please, forgive me. I¡¯m sorry for tempting you¡­¡­¡± Her crying and begging state right now is completely opposite from her very bewitching appearance when we first met. But on the contrary, it made me even more excited. As long as it is her who invited me, then there is no need for me to hesitate anymore. ¡°Then you have to fix what you have done and take responsibility¡± I lifted Effie and made to a posture with her back facing me, then I put my hand on her hips. I felt that this is the most appropriate way to strike the burning desires that I accumulated today. ¡°Now, let¡¯s start ¡­¡± I pressed down my dick that had hardened so much as to if wanting to tear her belly, piercing it into the crack in front of my eyes. ¡°Aaaaaah, noooo! Your penis is coming again!¡± As she didn¡¯t have the power to resist anymore, shoe could only support herself by leaning on the tree. But the devastation of my raging spear still continued. ¡°Haaahaaa¡­¡­ your insides are sticky all over. Did you feel so good from earlier?¡± The insides of her pierced vagina felt different from before. The firm, tight meat pleats that squeezed my horny stick is now loose and relaxed. As if a totally bumpy road has been paved flat. ¡°You thought my mind would become crazy with just that¡­¡­ But hey, thanks to it, that may have been the best feeling I¡¯ve ever had.¡± ¡°Ufufu, as expected, you are quite a genuine lecher¡± While laughing at my words, I moved my hips once again. Now that I can¡¯t afford to use intense techniques due to her state anymore, it¡¯s better to receive Effie with generosity now. ¡°Nuuh¡­¡­haahaaa¡­¡­¡± Haver her senses became dull from the climax? Her reaction is slow. However, in that way my stiff dick was stimulated even more. ¡°This is no good. Time to try something else¡± I put my eyes on the chests that shook magnificently under her body. Those spots, I wasn¡¯t able to stick my hands to those earlier. I extended my arm, scooped from below and squeezed her chest. ¡®Oooh, it¡¯s heavy. Even my hand couldn¡¯t completely cover it well¡± I have already spread my hands wide, but it wasn¡¯t still enough to wrap it up entirely. As if it¡¯s likely to spill out from between my fingers at any moment. I enjoued massaging that soft chest fully. ¡°Haauu, ahhn, not, my breasts¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°Does it hurt playing with your chests?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s different, it feels too good! When Allan-kun touches me, It feels good, no matter where!¡± Her sweet voice spilled out her complaints, even while twitching in agony. Really, this woman sure knows how to excite a man. Or was it her sub-consciousness? Even though she should not be use magic in the current situation, my spine felt a sudden chill. ¡°Sooner or later, you will serve me with this big chests of yours¡± ¡°Fuu, Haaan! To like putting things between these, so you¡¯re from that type of faction¡± ¡°Well, if I saw such chest like Effie¡¯s, I will certainly want to ask that¡± There are men who like small tits but for me, I belong to those who prefer large ones. Though titfucks are inferior to sex in terms of stimulus, it is a play I could never throw away that easily, unless¡­ ¡°Ufufufu, Alright. I will make you feel comfortable with my boobs. What do you say?¡± ¡°Hah, it¡¯s unnecessary¡± ¡°What, Why¡­¡­¡± ¡°Because right now, I want to give all my feelings inside Effie¡¯s womb right now¡± The degree of fulfillment of discharging it inside the pussy and discharging it in the tits are completely different after all. Cumming to her chest won¡¯t be good enough to calm my feelings down. ¡°Uuuh, if you give me such thick semen again I¡­¡­¡± ¡°What, you worry about being pregnant?¡± Long lived species have low birth rates in compensation. Unlike humans, it takes a long period of time to make a child. First of all, are spirits able to conceive children in the first place? Or maybe because spirits are a bit closer in nature with elves, that it is not a mystery if we were to produce a child one day? As was troubled with my thoughts, Effie denied it. ¡°That¡¯s, that¡¯s not it. The truth is, my body might not be satisfied anymore unless it¡¯s Allan-kun if that happens¡± ¡°Eeh, Other than me, huh¡­¡­¡± Did you know that those words stimulated my excitement even further? Nah, I¡¯m pretty sure she¡¯s still not conscious of this. ¡°If so, then I can¡¯t let such a lewd spirit run loose even more¡± ¡°Eh? What did you say?¡± ¡°Yep, Effie is too crazy erotic, so I will manage that libido of yours from now on¡± ¡°Such, such thing is¡­¡­ That¡¯s not erotic anymore, it¡¯s torture!¡± ¡°But I am the only one who can satisfy you now. Didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± I¡¯m sorry for going beyond your expectations. But fair enough, it¡¯s not only your hair that is full of pink, but also your head. And because she¡¯s a spirit, it seemed to make her stand out even more out of the common folk. Anyway, let¡¯s set the priorities. First of all, I have to let out all this excitement¡± I left myself to my sexual desires which were about to explode, and violated Effie with all I had. ¡°Ahn, ah, Ahn!! It¡¯s, it¡¯s feeling me more than ever!¡± Apparently, it seems that the senses of her vagina also have returned. Also at the same time, the tightness has revived. With this, it seems I would be able to launch it with ease. ¡°Fine. Tighten it further, because I will fill you a lot after!¡± ¡°Hii, khhhunn, aaaahhhhnnnn, it feels gooood! I¡¯m goint to cum agaaaaiiin!¡± ¡°Effie, let us cum at the same time¡± While firmly gripping her waist, I prepared for ejaculation. ¡°That¡¯s, that¡¯s no good! I will break if I ever feel that pleasure again!¡± ¡°Did I not say so a little while ago? Even if you went broken and crazy, it won¡¯t change my views¡± ¡°Allan-kun, you¡¯re cruel¡­¡­¡± ¡°Be relieved, I will take care of everything until the end, no matter what kind of lecherous being will come out of you.¡± ¡°Naah, Aah, Oouuh! To be able to do it with Allan-kun anytime is fantastic!¡± ¡°This is truly beyond help. How can I explain this to Cecil later¡­¡­¡± ¡°Yahn, no good! Just think only me right now, as I will clamp yours in further!¡± Has she regained her control? The insides of her vagina clamped mine tight. It rose up my excitement to the point that I could not go back anymore. I¡¯m at my limit. Effie, it¡¯s coming out.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m cumming too! Fill my womb with a lot of your sperm no matter what! I want to make Allan-kun¡¯s my own!¡± At the following instant, Effies body trembled in climax. ¡°Cumming! Cumming cumming cumming! This body cannot feel comfortable anymore unless it¡¯s this penis!¡± ¡°Ahguuh¡­¡­!¡± Dobyu, Dobyuuuuu! ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaahhhh! So hhoottttt!!! It is filling my woooooomb!!!!¡± While going through a series of convulsions, Effie took my ejaculation toll the end. After a few minutes, I was finally able to pull out my sex rod, and the semen that gathered inside her flowed out at once. ¡°Ahn, what a waste¡­¡­¡± As she said so, she covered up the semen that was about to drip, carried it onto her mouth and licked it. ¡°There is no need to go to that extent, you know?¡± I expected it to be a tough act for her, but she shook her head in denial. ¡°This will serve as the source for Temptation Magic. I will teach to Allan-kun as promised.¡± Effie said to me while having a meaningful smile. Chapter 22 - Volume 2 I went back to the cabin with Effie who collapsed partway and unable to move. The temptation effect that was cast on me also disappeared completely. However, because we were both absorbed in our sex too much, both of us were covered with sweat and dirt. It won¡¯t be good to talk about the magic as we are now. ¡°Isn¡¯t there something I can use to clean?¡± I asked Effie who is sitting on the bed. Then, as if waiting for it, she smiled. ¡°When this happens, we use this. Don¡¯t move.¡± Just like that, she swung her arm. The next moment, something mysterious happened. Water is poured into the washbasin just under a bed. Moreover, from the thin air and all. Surely magical. ¡°But, isn¡¯t this too little?¡± When I said so, she spun her finger more¡­ Wait, was that steam coming up from the basin? ¡°Hey, did you made the water hot?¡± ¡°Ufufu, Were you surprised?¡± ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t think that you could do something so skillful.¡± I¡¯ve seen creation of fire and water, but I still think it¡¯s pretty difficult to control the two simultaneously. But if I will be able do it, it will surely be convenient for our travels. ¡°Help yourself and dip in. There is a towel over there¡± Effie said, soaking the towel in the hot water. And after squeezing it lightly, she gave it to me. ¡°Ara, I wonder if you can wipe my body.¡± ¡°If I did, you¡¯ll probably make a pass at me again¡± ¡°fufufu, I was found out¡­¡­¡± Effie received the towel with a shrug of her shoulders. I also borrowed a towel and wipe off the dirt from my body. As expected, she didn¡¯t go to the topic of magic just like that. When I cleaned most of the dirt in me, I sat to the chair opposite her. ¡°You said you¡¯re going to teach me magic, right?¡± ¡°Yes, Allan-kun has that talent.¡± ¡°So, what kind of magic can I use specifically?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­we will not know unless you learn it first¡± ¡°But you said a while ago is related to charm.¡± If you mention something like charm or bewitchment, magic should be certainly involved. There may be other forms of magic as well, but I think the easiest to understand is the type that uses bewitchment/charm. For me that is. ¡°I could feel whether someone has the talent for Charm Magic, but even though I could feel you have the talent for charm, I don¡¯t know the way for you to unleash it¡± ¡°So it¡¯s purely dependent on the person¡¯s ways, you say?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s probably it. Also, I¡¯ll give this back to you¡± Effie handed over the branches of the King Tree to me. ¡°¡­¡­ Did not you put me under your magic for this? What is your motive?¡± There is no reason other than these branches if you think normally. But giving it to me now¡­¡­ ¡°Motive? Well, there is a certain Mr. Handsome with a warping-like magic, who told me ¡°I want you to do something a bit¡±¡­¡­ and that¡¯s it¡± ¡°Haaa¡­¡­then what was my desperate struggle for¡­¡­¡± I have given away the branch after all. I am very ashamed of myself now. ¡°But I think you¡¯ve worked hard too, you know? Usually once someone is caught under my ¡°Temptation¡±, I usually get assaulted immediately¡± ¡°Temptation? Is that the name of the magic before?¡± ¡°It¡¯s one of the high-tier magic I had¡± ¡°So, what is the difference of casting a High-tier magic and casting a lower-tier one? Can Charm be adjusted to consume less magic?¡± ¡°Yes you can, though the biggest issue is the stability of power of course.¡± ¡°Oh ¡­ it¡¯s like making hot water earlier¡± Certainly, Fire magic that can only be used for attacking is inconvenient. It cannot be used even in making the smallest of camp fires. ¡°The Temptation Magic may be used in various ways if you adjust its power.¡± For example, if you activate it weakly, you can give the other person a good feeling and proceed with the conversation smoothly. Of course, if it¡¯s a girl she could immediately catch a pounding if I matched it with my lady-killer techniques. Hahahaha. But before that, I have to hide from the eyes of Cecil and Fran first¡­. ¡°Cecil and Fran. Oh yeah, I have left them behind!¡± We separated at that time. ¡°Are you worried of those children with you?¡± ¡°Well, a bit. Like them being attacked by nearby bandits or so¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s go see them¡± After saying that, she waved her arms again. She then closed her eyes, and for a while, she suddenly burst into laughter. ¡°Fufufufuu, One of the young elves are saying ¡°Once Allan-sama comes back, I¡¯m so going to preach him a lot¡±¡± ¡°I give up¡­¡­¡± While scratching my head, I think of ways and excuses to say. If I told honestly that I had sex with a spirit, lightning will surely befall me. ¡°Hmmm, how about we conduct an experiment with the Temptation Magic on them as a demonstration?¡± ¡°Can you do it now?¡± ¡°Yes, but I need some time to prepare. Can you come here for a moment?¡± As she said so, I approached Effie. Then, she put her hand on my chest. ¡°I¡¯m going to pour magic power on you. You should be able to recognize the enchantment on you¡± After a while, I feel like something is swirling inside me. ¡°So this is magic power¡­¡­it¡¯s a bit uncomfy¡± ¡°You will get used to it soon. As for the Charm magic, I still have enough. When using magic, imagine the effects and result you want, then try to pour the magic power out at once¡± ¡°It seems that the ¡°imagine part¡± is crucial. I¡¯ll try¡± The magic I use is Temptation, and the effects is alluring the person I will point, huh. I pointed the magic power that I felt towards Effie. Then, a kind of feeling ¡°clicked¡± inside of me, and all of a sudden the magic was being drawn out rapidly. ¡°What, what is this!?¡± I was overwhelmed by a sudden sense of weakness. ¡°This is bad, it¡¯s too strong ¡­¡± At the same time, Effie starts to writhe in agony. She tumbled into the bed while holding her body. ¡°Effie, are you okay? Answer me.¡± While still in agony, I dammed up the magic power with great effort. I may have used a half of the magic power in total. After I confirmed my condition, I got close to the crouching Effie. ¡°Effie, pull yourself together¡± When I lifted up her body, I heard rough panting. ¡°Eh, yes¡­¡­that was quite incredible. You succeeded for the first time¡± ¡°Wait, was I able to use magic? Oh yeah!¡± Finally, I have gotten a personal superpower! If this continues, then the other magics¡­ When I thought so, I realized that Effie was holding my clothes. ¡°What happened? Did you applied too much magic?¡± ¡°Ufu, fufufufu¡­¡­I guess I have done it a little too much. Oh well. ¡°I see, I¡¯m sorry about that ¨C aguhh¡± Suddenly, I was knocked down and turned over. When I open my eyes, Effie is riding on top of me. Her eyes are sharp, and my skin is super glossy, and the hand movements she made on my chest is so sexy. To that figure, one will become horny no matter how modest they are. ¡°Effie, you¡­¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think that it would reach up to this point. It was unexpected, even for me¡± Apparently, my talents for the Temptation is far above of what she had expected. ¡°Though it¡¯s quite vexing, I¡¯m at my limit already¡­¡­ You are still good, right?¡± Effie¡¯s tone gradually became sweeter and sweeter. Ah, this feeling, I know it quite well. It is the unbearable impulse that is trying to move her body uncontrollably. ¡°It seems that I will join those children later¡± I should have ended it earlier to minimize the damage, but oh well. I decided to meet her demands while thinking so. Chapter 23 - Volume 2 ¡°Ufufufu, Allan-kun¡¯s body is fantastic after all¡­¡­¡± While having suspicious lights in her eyes, Effie snuggled to me in delight. I¡¯m glad to be touched by the beautiful woman, especially Effie, a spirit. A spirit that posses such beauty with a perfect body is nothing but a walking trigger for arousal. If we were not in the middle of a trip, I would do her for a week at minimum. But, when she¡¯s so aroused at my side like this, honestly is a bit scary. I feel like a goat in front of a wolf. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you hate being with me?¡± Was my change of heart being read? What she said was on point. But this is not good¡­¡­ You have to take responsibility for tempting me after all.¡± She took off my pants quickly. The part of ¡°taking responsibility ¡°is because I poured too much magic power, overwhelming her. Even so, I could not cut off the effects of magic unless I discharge them out at a target at once. If it¡¯s a simple guy he might cool down with just masturbation, but in this case of me, I have to level up my needs. Besides, it¡¯s doubtful whether I could calm down by doing it just once. Having said that, it is out of the question to leave this alone as it is. Even for me, I couldn¡¯t spend my life being in an excited state every day. ¡°Hn¡­¡­Allan-kun¡¯s penis is big¡­¡­¡± She took out my fuck pole and put her tongue on it. Her techniques are still going strong it seems, as she entwining it around mine with delirium. So she¡¯s good at fellatio too. ¡°Haamuuh, lero, lero, jyurururuuurururu!¡± ¡¸ ¡°You¡¯re quite skilled in blowjobs, Effie¡± ¡°Ufufu, I¡¯m going to squeeze you dry if you relax for a moment, you know?¡± Seeing that I¡¯m feeling good with her techniques, she looked happy. Then she combed her hair upwards, trying to exhibit her fellatio more. ¡°Nnn, Your penis is delicious¡­¡­¡± She continued licking my obscene stick, but I felt short. It feels good, but the stimulation is still insufficient to fire it. Hey Effie. Can you make it a bit rougher?¡± When she heard that, she stopped her blowjob, then looked at my face. ¡°You want me to make it more intense? Ufufufufu¡± You finally requested. As if she was waiting for me to say that, smiled. Hey, don¡¯t try to lead a man by the nose while he¡¯s getting excited all over! I knew it, this is a special, one of a kind, very nasty spirit. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to cum no matter how long you do that sweet blowjob of yours, you know?¡± ¡°but I still prefer to save your semen till later¡± ¡°hey hey¡­¡­¡± Even if she is affected by my magic, I felt amazed by her figure of stating those slutty actions calmly. ¡°Oh yeah. I heard that Allan-kun likes tits. Am I wrong?¡± And just like that, the big pairs of milk jugs on her have been revealed again. In the deep valleys born by her cleavage, I raised my breath involuntarily. With this breasts, I will further thicken your semen¡± She parted the valleys like Moses, but better, and clamped the risen staff in it. The sensation of the moist skin and the softness of the tender meat that seem to sink my spade forever is unbearable. ¡°Feel even better and better¡­¡­and put out lots and lots of semen¡­¡­¡± She drawn her chest closer and began stimulating my fuck stick. However, it doesn¡¯t wrap it strongly. Instead, it was a mild and steady service. Even though she should have been desperately wanting to have sex with me, she¡¯s showing off all these techniques of foreplay. She¡¯s like a berserker gone mad. ¡°Not bad. This is a bit refreshing¡± ¡°Wow, I could feel it getting bigger again while inside me¡­¡­ truly wonderful!¡± Can you rub your breasts more?¡± ¡°Uufufufu, as you wish¡± As if forgetting what I said of not having sufficient stimulation a while ago, I am now going crazy in this tit-fucking. Effie¡¯s tits are so big they are wrapping my horny dick entirely. Everything from the root to the glans has been encased by her soft chest. I haven¡¯t experienced something like this until now. Moreover, the person herself doing it is an outstanding expert. This is truly the highest. ¡°hey, can I also move myself?¡± ¡°Allan-kun is? Okay¡± In the places where Effie let go of her hands with, I supported it with my own hand. The sensation of those huge breasts of hers spread in both of my hands as I rub it. The stimulus then transfers to the hard cock of mine, and it feels really good as it moves. With this, the two pleasures collided. ¡°This is, somewhat addicting¡± I squeezed Effie¡¯s breasts further, stimulating my hard cock. It¡¯s like masturbating using the other¡¯s chest. Using other people¡¯s bodies like tools, I felt a sense of immorality. Of course, I¡¯m doing it because it was given consent. ¡°You stroke your penis on mine so much. Did my breasts feel you that good?¡± ¡°Yeah, it has been this way all this time¡± ¡°That¡¯s not good! I haven¡¯t used my mouth yet!¡± And just like that, she took away her chest from my hands. I lost the soft feelings that wrapped on my dick. ¡°Dot give me such a disappointed face. I¡¯ll give you something even more pleasant than this¡­¡­Haguuh, nmoo!¡± Uooo, so much at once¡­¡­¡± Effie opened her mouth wide and swallowed my hard dick. I have quite the size even if I say so myself. But in just one attempt¡­¡­! She followed up an intense fellatio as she put it in her mouth in succession. ¡°Jyuruu, jyururururururu! Lero, lerooooo!¡± ¡°Kuh, a violent one out of the blue¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Itsh not over yhet. Not even the sthart¡± Then she surrounded her arms to my waist, giving me a tight embrace. With this, it is now impossible to move my waist freely. Then, Effle¡¯s serious blowjob began. ¡°Guvhiyuguvchyu, njuuuuu! Jyuzozozozozoooo!¡± ¡°Ooh, Huuu! My waist!¡± She covered the gaps of her mouth by pushing mine up to the base, so that the air won¡¯t leak out of her lips. And by doing so, the stimulation of the vacuum went up, too. With the pleasure I¡¯m receiving at my lower body that seemed to melt me at any minute, I grasped the bed with a panting breath. And because she have kept her hands on my waist, she also couldn¡¯t escape from this pleasure either. ¡°¡­¡­fheeling hood?¡± She gazed up to my eyes in attention. Because my large cock is still inside her mouth, I couldn¡¯t comprehend on what she¡¯s saying, but I understand. ¡°Yeah, Effie¡¯s mouth feels so good. I feel that it is about to come already¡± ¡°-! Ufufufufuu¡± As if her mod got better with my answer, she indulged in my rod even more. She¡¯s probably going to wrung all my semen now, as she didn¡¯t intend to talk anymore. ¡°jubo,nbooh, guboh, jubobobobobo!¡± The next part after the vacuum fellatio is a blowjob where she shook her head dynamically. This time, she didn¡¯t tighten my lips, and seem to hae opened a gap on purpose. Because of that, a sloppy blowjob sound is resonating in the room. Of course, also in my ear. I am now enjoying Effie¡¯s sound service in a good position as if it was a special seat. The louder the sound, the bolder my partner is. ¡®Effie, I¡¯m going to come soon¡­¡­!¡± I have endured for long but I¡¯m already at my limit. The area around my waist that was being ruled over by pleasure is getting numb already. ¡°Npuh¡­¡­Haaahaaa¡­¡­ enough of storing up semen. I will drink it all. Give it to me please!¡± ¡°As you wish. Don¡¯t spill one drop! She held my stick with her mouth and pushed it all the way through for the finish, and tortured my severely by its intense force. Her tongue, her lips, her inner cheeks, she tried to use all the suction techniques she had to launch it. ¡°Uguh, aaaaaahh, its coming!¡± At the last moment, I grabbed Effie¡¯s head and pushed my bursting dick all the way even more. Then, the semen was launched. ¡°Nguuuuuu!? Goh, ogogogogogooo!¡± With tears in her eyes, she desperately tried to swallow all the semen while it was still being pushed to her throat. And as I declared so earlier, I poured it up to the last drop, then finally releasing my hand to her. Chapter 24 - Volume 2 Volume 2 ¡°kEhoh! kEhoehoo!¡± When I let go of my hand, Effie threw a coughing fit . ¡°Sorry, I was just too absorbed that I ¡­¡­¡± Thinking I overdid myself, I lowered my head . She was angry . However, at a different thing . ¡°Geez! Why did you let it out this early! Even though I have made you save it with all that much effort, I wasn¡¯t able to taste one bit!¡± ¡°Really, and you were angry at that¡­¡­¡± I was already used to this development . Probably getting used to it also, Effie pa.s.sed it away just like that . Then while sitting on the bed, she put her hands on my shoulder . ¡°Now that it has become like this, you have to let me taste it underneath until I¡¯m satisfied . Get it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Okay¡± With the s.l.u.tty nature of hers beforehand, added with the temptation magic was an exquisite s.e.x appeal wrapping her body entirely . Though I wasn¡¯t enchanted anymore compared to earlier, I really want to push her downright now . ¡°Ufufufu, Allan-kun is also excited, it seems¡± ¡°It is pretty insulting if I¡¯m not in front of such a fine woman . ¡°I¡¯m happy to be praised that much . But, you still have to give your best shot right now, or else¡± After she said that, she stroked between my crotch . Though I have just launched just before that, it regained its power just by a touch of Effie¡¯s hand . She saw it and laughed in joy . ¡°Even though it had let out so much already¡­¡­ it can still have s.e.x¡­¡­ I¡¯m looking forward to this¡± Then, while pressing her body to mine, she whispered to my ear . ¡°Aaaah, I can¡¯t stand it anymore¡­¡­ I want to shake my hips . May I?¡± ¡°Of course . Let me taste Effie¡¯s hips too altogether . After hearing my answer, she applied force towards my shoulders, pushing me down to the bed . And with a pomf, I was lying horizontally, with Effie riding me on my waist . Looking down from below, I can see the wholeness of her chest once again . ¡°This position, if I were to go down a little more, I won¡¯t be able to see her face anymore, being covered by those mountains . ¡°Geez, where are you looking at? I¡¯m going to use this thing now you know?¡± The girl who is riding on my waist grinded her hips back and forth to mine . Effie¡¯s crevice rubbed on y d.i.c.k that has been resurrected once again . Feeling her genitals which were just on the other side of the cloth, the urge to pierce it through was born . ¡°Now, let¡¯s get it done . ¡± Effie moved her waist . ¡°What¡­¡­is this¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking of trying other ideas . Besides, if I face Allan-kun, you¡¯re only going to look at my t.i.ts forever . ¡± ¡°When you say it like that, it¡¯s hard to deny¡± Certainly Effie¡¯s chest is attractive . I cannot help but look at it . ¡°But I guess I can concentrate a little with this . ¡± She turned her back to me and said so while looking back . ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t hate reverse cowgirl either . Just ¡­¡± ¡°Just?¡± ¡°This direction, is kind of erotic too that does not lose to your chest¡± ¡°Ahn, my a.s.s is etting rubbed¡­¡­Haaahhnn!¡± The soft flesh on the front of her body is certainly eye-catching, but this direction also pretty attractive . The b.u.t.t on top of my waist deformed every time I grab it with my hand . The touch is also great . ¡°Geez¡­¡­ now I can¡¯t endure it anymore . I¡¯m going to put it in, okay?¡± With that, she slid her panties aside and pushed it without even waiting for my answer . Well, I already guessed how much she¡¯s wanting my hard c.o.c.k from her actions since earlier . ¡°Ahn, hiyaaaan! The big one¡­¡­it¡¯s entering me!¡± She grabbed the stick, pointed it to her creva.s.se, and dropped her waist in a single movement . Guchyu, nuguchuuuuu! Indecent sloppy noises were made from inserting it, telling how wet Effie is already . ¡°Aaaaaaah, it¡¯s reaching the end of my insides!!!!¡± My hard c.o.c.k that has already erected penetrated her v.a.g.i.n.a and even hit the womb entrance . Added to that, there was a change in feel of her v.a.g.i.n.al pleats to . Before it was from the front, but now it was from the back . Naturally, the stimulation upon inserting it also changed too . It was not the regular b.u.mpiness when you insert it from the front . ¡°Fuuu¡­¡­ this is quite good too¡± ¡°Ufufufu, then I¡¯ll start shaking my hips¡± She put her hands on my legs, and began lifting her b.u.t.tocks . The head of my p.e.n.i.s was pulled in and out . ¡°Why aren¡¯t you trying to stick it deeper inside?¡± ¡°Haaahaaa¡­ . . even that¡­¡­my body is¡­¡­Hyaaan! It¡¯s moving without permission!¡± Effie pulled up my f.u.c.k stick with much effort panted . While breathing roughly in excitement, she grasped my legs for support again . This time, she dropped her waist all at once . ¡°Hiii, iiih, aaaaaaaahh! This, this is too pleasannnnnt!¡± When the glans penetrated deep in her v.a.g.i.n.a, she faced upwards and exclaimed with joy . And to express her pleasure, her p.u.s.s.y tightened even more . Though I also want to move my hips right away, for now, let¡¯s be patient . Let¡¯s decide on what Effie would like to do first . ¡°What happened, already over?¡± I spoke to her, still in trance of he insertion . ¡°¡­¡­Aah, I have c.u.mmed a little bit¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to move right now . If it¡¯s alright to you¡± ¡°Wait . I think I overdid myself in the foreplay . It might have gotten irritated back then¡± And with that irritated state, you still plunged above me? As expected of her¡­¡­ While I was thinking that, she started shaking her hips once again, over the grave that she has revived . ¡°Haaahaaa, nhhaa, hhaauu! Your p.e.n.i.s is sc.r.a.ping my insides deep!¡± ¡°Effie¡¯s insides too are gripping me tight¡± ¡°That¡¯s because it makes me feel good . I will not let it wither until I¡¯m satisfied . ¡± The slapping sound reverberated as her torture continued . The sensation of her b.u.t.tocks being nailed and distorted like waves made me more excited . Is she really a spirt, not a succubus? Well, there may be such existences in the Country of Demons . ¡°Nnnn, this is out of this world¡­¡­ hey, could you stay here for a little bit longer?¡± ¡°Though it is a tempting invitation, I must decline your offer . We still have errands to do¡± ¡°The King Tree¡¯s branches¡­¡­but one week is just an instant for elves, am I right?¡± ¡°Even though I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s bad to keep Cecil and Fran waiting¡± When I said that, Effie¡¯s hip swinging became violent . ¡°Geez, I¡¯m jealous of those children¡± ¡°Effie, you will come along with us right? I¡¯ll make sure to love you along the way too¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you¡­¡­quite greedy¡­¡­Higuuuh, uaaaahhn!¡± Did she just c.u.m a bit? Her body twitched a little . But Effie still didn¡¯t stop moving . Apparently, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything till the end if this continues . ¡°Ahhn,, Aaaah! Yaaa, I¡¯m cuuming!!! I¡¯m seriously c.u.mming!¡± ¡°Fine, spray it all in your heart¡¯s content¡± ¡°Aaaaaaaahhh, c.u.mming, c.u.mming! I can¡¯t stop it anymore!¡± The speed of her waist going up and down is rising, and her a.s.s cheeks waved greatly as they clashed with each other . It¡¯s moving so intense that I could see her chest raging from here . Though it¡¯s good seeing it from the front, it¡¯s quite erotic to see it this way too . ¡°ah, Allan-kunnnnnnn! I¡¯m at my limit alreadyyyy!¡± ¡°Then I will help you with that!¡± I reached out my hands and grabbed her waist that is acting violently in front of my eyes . Then, with all my power, I slammed towards that waist . ¡°Ihhh, Cuuuminnng! c.u.mc.u.mc.u.mc.u.mc.u.mmming! Aaaaaaaaahhhhh!¡± Effie climaxed, trembling her whole body . ¡°Oh, ooooah¡­¡­ddhis, ghhum, zzooo mussh¡­¡­¡± It was so intense that her tongue couldn¡¯t function well anymore . ¡°But I¡¯m still not done yet you know?¡± An ordinary woman may have given up, but we are dealing with Effie here . As proof of my thoughts, she who was limping just now is getting up . ¡°Looks like the Temptation that has been put by Allan-kun isn¡¯t over yet . Can we do it again?¡± ¡°I feel like I¡¯m the one being enchanted here¡­¡­ well, I am still not satisfied either, so¡­¡­¡± Thus, the copulation with this lecherous elf continued . ¡°kEhoh! kEhoehoo!¡± When I let go of my hand, Effie threw a coughing fit . ¡°Sorry, I was just too absorbed that I ¡­¡­¡± Thinking I overdid myself, I lowered my head ¡¡. She was angry . However, at a different thing . ¡°Geez! Why did you let it out this early! Even though I have made you save it with all that much effort, I wasn¡¯t able to taste one bit!¡± ¡°Really, and you were angry at that¡­¡­¡±. ¡¡. I was already used to this development . Probably getting used to it also, Effie pa.s.sed it away just like that . Then while sitting on the bed, she put her hands on my shoulder . ¡°Now that it has become like this, you have to let me taste it underneath until I¡¯m satisfied . Get it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Okay¡± With the s.l.u.tty nature of hers beforehand, added with the temptation magic was an exquisite s.e.x appeal wrapping her body entirely . Though I wasn¡¯t enchanted anymore compared to earlier, I really want to push her downright now . ¡°Ufufufu, Allan-kun is also excited, it seems¡± ¡°It is pretty insulting if I¡¯m not in front of such a fine woman . ¡°I¡¯m happy to be praised that much . But, you still have to give your best shot right now, or else¡± After she said that, she stroked between my crotch . Though I have just launched just before that, it regained its power just by a touch of Effie¡¯s hand ¡¡. She saw it and laughed in joy . ¡°Even though it had let out so much already¡­¡­ it can still have s.e.x¡­¡­ I¡¯m looking forward to this¡± Then, while pressing her body to mine, she whispered to my ear . ¡°Aaaah, I can¡¯t stand it anymore¡­¡­ I want to shake my hips . May I?¡± ¡°Of course . Let me taste Effie¡¯s hips too altogether . After hearing my answer, she applied force towards my shoulders, pushing me down to the bed . And with a pomf, I was lying horizontally, with Effie riding me on my waist . Looking down from below, I can see the wholeness of her chest once again ¡¡. ¡°This position, if I were to go down a little more, I won¡¯t be able to see her face anymore, being covered by those mountains . ¡°Geez, where are you looking at? I¡¯m going to use this thing now you know?¡± The girl who is riding on my waist grinded her hips back and forth to mine . Effie¡¯s crevice rubbed on y d.i.c.k that has been resurrected once again ¡¡. Feeling her genitals which were just on the other side of the cloth, the urge to pierce it through was born . ¡°Now, let¡¯s get it done . ¡±. ¡¡. Effie moved her waist . ¡°What¡­¡­is this¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking of trying other ideas . Besides, if I face Allan-kun, you¡¯re only going to look at my t.i.ts forever . ¡± ¡°When you say it like that, it¡¯s hard to deny¡± Certainly Effie¡¯s chest is attractive . I cannot help but look at it . ¡°But I guess I can concentrate a little with this . ¡± She turned her back to me and said so while looking back . ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t hate reverse cowgirl either . Just ¡­¡± ¡°Just?¡± ¡°This direction, is kind of erotic too that does not lose to your chest¡± ¡°Ahn, my a.s.s is etting rubbed¡­¡­Haaahhnn!¡± The soft flesh on the front of her body is certainly eye-catching, but this direction also pretty attractive . The b.u.t.t on top of my waist deformed every time I grab it with my hand . The touch is also great . ¡°Geez¡­¡­ now I can¡¯t endure it anymore . I¡¯m going to put it in, okay?¡± With that, she slid her panties aside and pushed it without even waiting for my answer . Well, I already guessed how much she¡¯s wanting my hard c.o.c.k from her actions since earlier . ¡°Ahn, hiyaaaan! The big one¡­¡­it¡¯s entering me!¡± She grabbed the stick, pointed it to her creva.s.se, and dropped her waist in a single movement . Guchyu, nuguchuuuuu! Indecent sloppy noises were made from inserting it, telling how wet Effie is already . ¡°Aaaaaaah, it¡¯s reaching the end of my insides!!!!¡± My hard c.o.c.k that has already erected penetrated her v.a.g.i.n.a and even hit the womb entrance ¡¡. Added to that, there was a change in feel of her v.a.g.i.n.al pleats to ¡¡. Before it was from the front, but now it was from the back ¡¡. Naturally, the stimulation upon inserting it also changed too . It was not the regular b.u.mpiness when you insert it from the front . ¡°Fuuu¡­¡­ this is quite good too¡± ¡°Ufufufu, then I¡¯ll start shaking my hips¡± She put her hands on my legs, and began lifting her b.u.t.tocks . The head of my p.e.n.i.s was pulled in and out . ¡°Why aren¡¯t you trying to stick it deeper inside?¡± ¡°Haaahaaa¡­ even that¡­¡­my body is¡­¡­Hyaaan! It¡¯s moving without permission!¡± Effie pulled up my f.u.c.k stick with much effort panted . While breathing roughly in excitement, she grasped my legs for support again . This time, she dropped her waist all at once . ¡°Hiii, iiih, aaaaaaaahh! This, this is too pleasannnnnt!¡± When the glans penetrated deep in her v.a.g.i.n.a, she faced upwards and exclaimed with joy . And to express her pleasure, her p.u.s.s.y tightened even more . Though I also want to move my hips right away, for now, let¡¯s be patient . Let¡¯s decide on what Effie would like to do first . ¡°What happened, already over?¡± I spoke to her, still in trance of he insertion . ¡°¡­¡­Aah, I have c.u.mmed a little bit¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to move right now . If it¡¯s alright to you¡± ¡°Wait . I think I overdid myself in the foreplay . It might have gotten irritated back then¡± And with that irritated state, you still plunged above me? As expected of her¡­¡­. ¡¡. While I was thinking that, she started shaking her hips once again, over the grave that she has revived . ¡°Haaahaaa, nhhaa, hhaauu! Your p.e.n.i.s is sc.r.a.ping my insides deep!¡±. . ¡°Effie¡¯s insides too are gripping me tight¡± ¡°That¡¯s because it makes me feel good . I will not let it wither until I¡¯m satisfied . ¡± The slapping sound reverberated as her torture continued . The sensation of her b.u.t.tocks being nailed and distorted like waves made me more excited . Is she really a spirt, not a succubus? Well, there may be such existences in the Country of Demons . ¡°Nnnn, this is out of this world¡­¡­ hey, could you stay here for a little bit longer?¡± ¡°Though it is a tempting invitation, I must decline your offer . We still have errands to do¡± ¡°The King Tree¡¯s branches¡­¡­but one week is just an instant for elves, am I right?¡± ¡°Even though I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s bad to keep Cecil and Fran waiting¡± When I said that, Effie¡¯s hip swinging became violent . ¡°Geez, I¡¯m jealous of those children¡± ¡°Effie, you will come along with us right? I¡¯ll make sure to love you along the way too¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you¡­¡­quite greedy¡­¡­Higuuuh, uaaaahhn!¡± Did she just c.u.m a bit? Her body twitched a little . But Effie still didn¡¯t stop moving ¡¡. Apparently, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything till the end if this continues . ¡°Ahhn,, Aaaah! Yaaa, I¡¯m cuuming!!! I¡¯m seriously c.u.mming!¡± ¡°Fine, spray it all in your heart¡¯s content¡± ¡°Aaaaaaaahhh, c.u.mming, c.u.mming! I can¡¯t stop it anymore!¡± The speed of her waist going up and down is rising, and her a.s.s cheeks waved greatly as they clashed with each other ¡¡. It¡¯s moving so intense that I could see her chest raging from here . Though it¡¯s good seeing it from the front, it¡¯s quite erotic to see it this way too . ¡°ah, Allan-kunnnnnnn! I¡¯m at my limit alreadyyyy!¡± ¡°Then I will help you with that!¡± I reached out my hands and grabbed her waist that is acting violently in front of my eyes . Then, with all my power, I slammed towards that waist . ¡°Ihhh, Cuuuminnng! c.u.mc.u.mc.u.mc.u.mc.u.mmming! Aaaaaaaaahhhhh!¡± Effie climaxed, trembling her whole body . ¡°Oh, ooooah¡­¡­ddhis, ghhum, zzooo mussh¡­¡­¡± It was so intense that her tongue couldn¡¯t function well anymore . ¡°But I¡¯m still not done yet you know?¡± An ordinary woman may have given up, but we are dealing with Effie here . As proof of my thoughts, she who was limping just now is getting up . ¡°Looks like the Temptation that has been put by Allan-kun isn¡¯t over yet . Can we do it again?¡± ¡°I feel like I¡¯m the one being enchanted here¡­¡­ well, I am still not satisfied either, so¡­¡­¡±. . Thus, the copulation with this lecherous elf continued Chapter 25 - Volume 2 Volume 2 Effie climaxed from having sex with me, but her lust isn¡¯t settled yet. And I¡¯m here, already feeling the pleasure of her trying to grind her hips towards me. ¡°Nn, haaaa, aren¡¯t we just compatible with each other? It¡¯s the first time for me to feel this good¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it just the magic¡¯s effects?¡± The Temptation magic is as what its name indicates, a magic to tempt/allure someone. It has no direct effect on enhancing pleasure. ¡°Heee, then no matter how much pleasure you feel, you can¡¯t blame it on the magic, right?¡± I grabbed Effie¡¯s waist, then slightly pushed up my hard cock. ¡°Ahhn, my womb¡­¡­it was hit! And it¡¯s grinding towards the insides¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Good grief, what a selfish woman¡± That said, I don¡¯t feel bad at all. It feels good to hear her catching for breath too. Of course, I also don¡¯t mind even below. ¡°Aaaaah! I can¡¯t stop, I don¡¯t want to stop anymore!¡± Effie¡¯s movements gradually shifted in intensity. It seems she has completely recovered from the aftermath of her climax. ¡°Then, can I move all-out now?¡± At first, I let Effie do what she wanted from the time being. But I have reached that point where I¡¯m about to come already. I couldn¡¯t suppress my excitement anymore either. ¡°Yaaah, it¡¯s so sudden¡­¡­!?¡± She yelped in shock at the impact as I slammed my hips upward. At the same time her tight pussy clamped my dick even more. The sensation of her folds strangling my meat rod is excruciating. While enjoying the sensation, I pushed my hips towards Effie even more. ¡°Haaahaaa¡­¡­ ahhn, iiiih¡­¡­uuuuh!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, why did you stop your hips?¡± Her moves that were so violent earlier now became sluggish. No doubt, it¡¯s the proof that she¡¯s feeling good. ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡­I¡¯m being tormented by this penis¡­¡­Hauuuu!¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t move anymore, then should I move on my own?¡± ¡°No! That¡¯s no good! I will do it!¡± Was she shaken by me? Effie adjusted her breathing, pulling herself together. Then puts her hands on the bed and bent forward. Then she raised her waist. ¡°I will squeeze out Allan-kun¡¯s semen this time¡± She started shaking her hips. While raising it over and under, slapping sounds reverberated, making me even feel better. Is she doing muscle control? She controlled her pleats as she moved. The moment she swallows my dick, her muscles tighten all over mine, so tight that it feels like she doesn¡¯t want to let it go. ¡°This is, quite good¡­¡­¡± Though I sound calm as I said that, my mind is already at uproar from her actions. Has she already grasped the weak points of my cock? She¡¯s arousing me even better than before. If she is, then I won¡¯t be surprised anymore. ¡°Ufufufufufu, feeling good now? I have confidence in my pussy after all¡± ¡°Certainly, I do now. I have never had experienced this technique so far. How much experience do you have?¡± ¡°Ara, it¡¯s not good to ask women about their age¡± I sighed at her point. ¡°Aren¡¯t the life expectancy of spirits longer than elves?¡± ¡°Ara, you are telling me I¡¯m old. I will get angry you know?¡± ¡°Well, is that so? Sorry about that¡­..Uguh!?¡± ¡°Bad boy. You shall be punished. I¡¯ll suck out your semen until it withers¡± Effie put up speed on her waist even more. The stimulation from the insides of her vagina became even stronger as a result. The pleasure is torturing me like a scouring pad scrubbing my brain. ¡°Gugh¡­¡­uooo¡­¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite a nice face you are making¡­¡­ I wonder if you would last a bit more with this¡± Effie teased me while I¡¯m grasping the sheets, trying to endure the pleasure. But she¡¯s not excluded of this feeling either. Also, I wouldn¡¯t allow that I¡¯m the only one feeling good here. However¡­¡­ ¡°haaahnn! Aah, that spot, yes! It feels good when you hit it! I¡¯m going to cum too!¡± Effie still continued with her techniques even while getting crazy from the pleasant sensation. That¡¯s the scary part of her. Once she have seized the initiative, it is not easy to get it back. ¡°Hey, Allan-kun, aren¡¯t you pretty good too. Let¡¯s cum together, shall we?¡± ¡°This girl¡­¡­fine, I¡¯ll take you on¡± ¡°Haaa, aaahhnn! Such strength, I¡¯m already-!¡° ¡°Cum! Cum inside me!¡± Effie looked back and gave me a smile filled with bliss. ¡°that¡¯s right! Fill me up! Cum lots and lots, put it all inside me! Ahhh, your penis, I can feel it twitching!¡± ¡°Effie, your pussy is so tight!¡± ¡°Of course it is! It¡¯s been wanting Allan-kun¡¯s semen for long! Pump it in! All of it inside me!!!¡± The pleats in her vagina moved and tried squeezing the semen out of my hard cock again. A drastic groan came out of my mouth with the movement that was more intense than before. ¡°Kuhh,¡­¡­this erotic spirit¡­¡­¡± ¡°Erotic spirit, Lewd bitch, horny slut, call me whatever you want! Just pump it in, quickly!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll pump it as you wish¡± Feeling close to the limit, I hit back the end of Effie¡¯s pussy with my cock to her depths harder. In accordance to the stimulation of her womb entrance, she raised wonderful moans. ¡°Ohoooo!? Cummingcummingcumming! I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± ¡°Me too¡­¡­Cumming!¡± Byurururu, byurururu! All our lust that have been accumulated exploded, and my semen spouted like a puncture was made in a tank. ¡°Ohh, ogohhh! It¡¯s so much!? It can¡¯t fit in my womb anymore!¡± Bikyun, Bikyun, Bikyun! My pumping still continued, and with that the excess semen overflowed from our connecting parts. ¡°Haaahaaa¡­¡­ I thought my womb will burst¡­¡­¡± Effie fell on to the bed, breathing hardly. When my dick which was plugging her vagina came off her, the semen that remained inside spilled out from the crack that has opened gapingly. ¡°¡­¡­Of all that, it¡¯s still so much¡­¡­¡± I smiled wryly at the terrible sight before me. If I¡¯m affected by Effie¡¯s crazy lust, the sexual desires inside of me might have ran wild even more ¨C with me unable to control it. ¡°As expected, you can still do another battle, don¡¯t you?¡± I spoke to her who is lying timidly before me. ¡°I can¡¯t feel my waist anymore, but I would still welcome it if Allan-kun still wants to do again¡± ¡°Give me a break. I¡¯m all dried up already¡± I said so and lie on the bed. Though it has gotten wet from the sweat and love juices, I¡¯m so tired I don¡¯t care anymore. Effie is a strong opponent, and has a nasty techniques, body, lust, everything. However, it is a big boon to us to have a traveling magic user as our companion. The problem is how I would explain this to Celis now¡­¡­ Nah, let¡¯s think about this later. I¡¯m so tired now. I closed my eyes and parted with my conscious, in order to heal all the fatigue accumulated in mind and nobody with all that series of love-making. ¡ù Having taken enough rest in the hut, we rejoined with Cecil and Fran. With the aid of Effie¡¯s far sight magic, the search for them became smooth. ¡°Where did you go, Allan-sama? Also, who is the woman behind you¡­¡­ a fairy?¡± When we approached the two who seem to have setup a camp, Cecil noticed Effie immediately. ¡°Yeah, about that, didn¡¯t I tell you earlier that I heard a voice before we split up? It was this fellow¡± ¡°What¡¯s with this ¡°fellow¡± you¡¯re saying¡­¡­I¡¯m your one-san you know?¡± ¡°Even though she¡¯s one, you don¡¯t have to be reserved when it comes to Effie¡­¡­¡± There will be no end to it if they compete with a woman who is an expert in frontal and fast assault. ¡°You seem to be very close¡­¡­¡± When I faced front, there was Cecil, staring at me with suspicion. ¡°A bit, yes. This is Effie. And as you can see, she is a fairy. She had encountered trouble while in the middle of the forest. Also, she can use magic too¡­¡­¡± Of course, despite of being tempted by her, and we having sex a lot, I didn¡¯t tell them. Who knows how many times I will apologize if I told them that. Therefore I tried my best to shade it off in my explanation. ¡°You are Cecil-chan and Fran-chan, aren¡¯t you? I have heard you from Allan-kun. Looking forward to have a foursome with you two¡± ¡°Same to you- what?¡± ¡°Yep, that¡¯s right! Allan-kun is amazing you see. In addition to his huge penis, his sexual desire is bottomless! Despite being young, I have never experienced something so good before!¡± In contrast to Effie who spoke of me with bliss, Cecil¡¯s face became stiff. ¡°Please don¡¯t run, Allan-sama. We will be going to have a thorough conversation about this¡± To the woman who is giving off an intense pressure in comparable to the Spirit King, I could only nod in silence. Chapter 26 - Volume 3 Volume 3 We advanced through the Spirit Forest for a while and once we got out, we arrived at Bivnaheim, the Country of Humans. Wheat fields spread out all over the open, giving off the vibe of what a human country is. Though farming is also done in the Country of Elves, The one here is larger in scale compared to ours. ¡°So that¡¯s the royal capital¡­¡­ what a huge city¡± What¡¯s in the scenery before me was a large castle town and a castle surrounded by it. On approximate, about a 100,000 people live there. Even though their technology has still not advanced quite yet, to establish this scale of a building is quite the feat already. At least they are hundred times larger than an ordinary house. ¡°We have finally reached their royal capital, but how will we get in?¡± I asked Cecil by my side. ¡°Hmmm. Let¡¯s see. Normally there is something like a gate way, but we will definitely be turned down if we just go in¡± At the entrance of the town there was a fancy gate, and there were quite a few people lined up there. Apparently, the human king seems quite keen on security. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I have an idea. Would you mind?¡± Effie spoke, with a scheming face for some reason. ¡°Effie-san, please don¡¯t make a fuss if possible¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to give me that scary look Cecil-chan. This one is safe, I tell you¡± ¡°So what are you going to do?¡± ¡°Ufufufufu, same way I did with Allan-kun¡± ¡ù ¡°We really got through¡± ¡°Prince, I feel like we did something bad.¡± We used temptation magic against soldiers guarding the gates. The soldiers who received that power became friendly to us and we passed through the gate without much inspection. Because it will become an uproar if we exposed ourselves as elves and spirit, and putting on hoods will further enhance their suspicion, we chose this way. But the power of magic sure is amazing. Because the security at the entrance was strict, once we got inside the capital, it didn¡¯t become a fuss anymore even if we are elves. I guess they fully trust the security of this country. ¡°So far I can see that their king¡¯s ruling is quite good¡± If it was a tyrannical King, w war would likely be happening right now, and it will be impossible not to get involved with it. If we could exchange our branches well, the world will be one step closer to unification. But to do it, I have to persuade the king first. ¡°By the way, how about Cecil and Effie?¡± ¡°Effie felt a bit dizzy, so Cecil is supporting her in the meantime¡± ¡°Haa, then we¡¯re free at the moment. Let¡¯s search for an inn first¡± ¡°I concur. It will become a serious situation if the prince can¡¯t hold it in anymore¡± Fran Jested a little. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s¡­..¡± ¡°I¡¯m right, am I not?¡± ¡°Though I admit that I¡¯m lively when speaking of my relationship with women, I can also act normally you know? ¡°heee, this is surprising. I certainly thought you will be chasing over women¡¯s butt at all times¡± ¡°heyhey¡­¡­¡± Certainly, there are days when I¡¯m like that. But because I¡¯m also a part of the royal family, I have government affairs to do too so I have to fix myself over it.. Thankfully, the Country of Elves has a small population, so it is quite easy to manage the affairs. Thinking the amount of work necessary to rule over this capital of the humans, I am again thankful I wasn¡¯t born to this royal family. ¡°Well, in the meantime we should look for a way to meet with the King¡± Fran also nodded to those words. The current problem right now is meeting him. ¡°Elves and Humans have been out of diplomatic relations for quite some time¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. And this won¡¯t go that easy like the Country of Spirits¡± Although both are living in isolation, elves and spirits have a solid diplomatic relationship for ages. In comparison with the Country of Humans, we haven¡¯t heard from each other after forming an alliance, and that was a long time ago. And if the elves are the one saying it was a long time ¨C what¡¯s it even more with the humans? It would probably be like an era or so. ¡°I feel like I would be detained at once if I suddenly reveal that I¡¯m the Elven Prince here¡± ¡°With that kind of security, it is very likely¡± ¡°The best thing we have to do is to find some humans with connections to their royal family. Do you know anything?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t head of someone like that. Sorry¡± And just like that, such a light wish of mine was cut by Fran in one word stroke. I gave a wry smile in response, then continued until we found a lodging and stopped at the entrance. Then I spoke to Fran. ¡°So, how about this one? Looks fine, right¡± ¡°The building looks strong, looks secure and pretty clean too. I agree with you, Prince¡± After getting the approval of Fran, we went inside. ¡°Welcome~ What a surprise! Aren¡¯t you elves?!¡± The man at the reception looked at us in astonishment. ¡°Yes, and we are in the middle of a trip. Do you have room available for four people?¡± ¡°We have. Those ears. Are you a purebred elf?¡± ¡°We have business to take care of, so we came out of the forest¡± ¡°Wow, though I have heard stories of your race, to see a pure blood for the first time, what a great ears you have¡± ¡°Want to touch?¡± ¡°Eh, really? Then¡­¡­¡± We chatted for a while then after that we were guided to the room. And for having us here for the first time, he offered us their best room for a special price. Guess we are lucky. We put our luggage and sat down the chair, with Fran sitting opposite me. Seems like the elves existence is recognized here¡± ¡°Even though it¡¯s a rare case, it wasn¡¯t quite a big deal, opposite of what I¡¯m expecting¡± Perhaps there were elves who moved to the Country of Humans a long time ago. There might be descendants of them in this capital. ¡°¡­¡­prince, to tell you the truth, I have been thinking¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The owner of this store just said he saw the purebred elves for the first time.¡± ¡°Ah yes. That was really surprising¡± ¡°But, isn¡¯t his reaction quite different from the rest people in the town?¡± If he was surprised that much, it would not be strange if it made an uproar. ¡°Possibly, the people in this town should be familiar with elves with mixed blood¡± ¡°Is that so? I haven¡¯t seen those kinds of elves, so I don¡¯t quite understand the difference between pure blood and mixed blood races well¡­¡­¡± Though it is clear from elves at a glance, humans may not be able to recognize them unless they observe it well. Certainly, I had such an experience in my previous life. ¡°therefore, you should leave it to me, a half-elf to gather information around the castle town.¡± ¡°What, but that¡¯s¡­¡­¡± Fran is still harboring complex of being a half-elf. Her suggestion may be effective, but with this it will make her remember herself being a half even more, which traumatized her greatly. ¡°I¡¯m a little scared, but I think this is a good opportunity to overcome my weakness.¡± I felt a strong determination in Fran¡¯s eyes. She is also trying to get over her wall here. Then, all I have to do is support her. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll entrust it to you¡± I got up from the chair. ¡°Prince, where are you going?¡± ¡°To retrieve Cecil and Fran¡± Cecil aside, Effie is a spirit. There is also an easy-to-notice characteristic of her ¨C that are the wings on her back, so we have kept her hidden for a while. I don¡¯t want to make a fuss as Fran collects information. ¡°Wait!¡± Then, when I was about to leave the room, Fran called me. ¡°Though I have said those words earlier, I¡¯m actually really scared right now¡± ¡°Ah, I understand¡± ¡°Therefore, in exchange of doing my best, I want a reward¡­¡­or something like that¡± ¡°Reward, huh. What do you want? I can get you anything, as long as it isn¡¯t above the clouds or underneath the sea¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to go that far¡­¡­what I want is¡­¡­just on the bed¡± ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case then I can deliver it right away¡± I said so, lifted Fran and carried her to bed. Chapter 27 - Volume3 Volume3 ¡°P-prince¡­¡­ you will do it right now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s my intention. Is there something wrong?¡± ¡°¡­¡­What if someone comes in?¡± But we are at an inn right now¡­¡­ Ah right. Because Fran has lived all alone until now, she isn¡¯t comfortable with this situation. I guess she still isn¡¯t used to being around with others. ¡°You see, the sun has not set yet¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. So can we at least wait till it¡¯s night?¡± ¡°Sorry, but I cant do that¡± I declined Fran, who is feeling uneasy all over. She opened her eyes wide on my rejection. ¡°Wh, why?¡± ¡°Because this will be a challenge for Fran¡± ¡°Challenge? What in the world¡­¡­¡± ¡°For getting used to people. We are going to march to the Royal Castle soon, you see¡± With that, I couldn¡¯t help but worry about Fran. ¡°Even though Effie and I will surely draw most of the attention, you will surely be too¡± ¡°That, I understand, but¡­¡­¡± I added further to convince her more. ¡°Well, because this is a reward, if you don¡¯t like it, let us move to a quieter place¡± ¡°Uhh¡­¡­No. I¡¯ll do as the Prince says¡± Still a little lost, Fran eventually agreed. Maybe she was also concerned of her own weakness. If so, then I¡¯m glad she¡¯s trying to overcome it. ¡°Now then, shall we start?¡± After gaining her approval, I sat on the bed. ¡°I¡¯ll be relying on you, Fran¡± ¡°Yes. I have to make the prince¡¯s thing big first and foremost¡± Fran got off from the bed, and then cut in between my crotch. Then she took the belt off my pants. Soon my dick was exposed. ¡°The prince¡¯s is, even though it isn¡¯t hard yet¡­¡­¡± ¡°What is it? Why have you stopped?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was just thinking, this thing here will grow even bigger¡± Inside Fran¡¯s eyes, I could definitely see the lust shining already. At this rate, it may go well. ¡°It won¡¯t get hard no matter how long you look at it¡± It¡¯s unfortunate, but I don¡¯t have the disposition to be aroused while being stared at. Situations and conversations with other people are also important, but it is the actual stimulus that produces the most pleasure after all. ¡°Understood. I will make you feel comfortable right away¡± Fran then kissed my fuck stick. ¡°Juu jyuu, lerolero¡­¡­¡± Following a series of sweet kisses, she entwined her tongue on my cock. This is the sensation I want to feel. Her actions stimulated my arousal further. ¡°Continue, just like that and it will become bigger¡± My cock that has been floppy got harder and harder as it stand upright. Her blowjob techniques doesn¡¯t lose to the other two in intensity. However, when she reaches a certain momentum, the sensation just stops out of the blue. ¡°Fran, what happened?¡± ¡°If I make it more intense than this, the sounds will¡­¡­¡± I now understand. Certainly, when she move her head further, the vacuum will make a loud noise. ¡°It¡¯s fine. The walls here are not that thin¡± I looked by when I entered, and the walls have considerate thickness. The door is also splendid for an inn in the castle town. The sound at this level won¡¯t definitely leak to the outside, probably. The innkeeper told me it was a splendid room after all. ¡°Therefore, you can continue without worrying¡± ¡°I understand. I will believe in you, prince¡± Fran faced the now hard cock again, and resumed her fellatio. This time she didn¡¯t only lick it with her tongue. She swallowed my dick up to the glans. ¡°Nnnh, nhhh, haamuh! Nguhh, muguu¡± Then she continued up to the root, taking it all in entirely. Judging from the sensation, it seems that the tip has entered her throat. ¡°Fuu,fuu¡­¡­ufuu, jyururururu¡± From there, Fran began to shake her head slowly. The horny rod pulled out of her mouth has her saliva coating to it, making sloppy sounds as she moved. Thinking that this has settled in her mouth for a moment ago, its¡¯ quite erotic. ¡°Nbuuh, nguuuh! Fuuufuuu¡­¡­¡± When Fran got used to the movement, she gradually applied speed. At the same time, indecent sounds of water slopping began echoing around the surroundings. ¡°What a lewd sound you are making, Fran¡± ¡°Nn! No, don¡¯t say it¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m also feeling excited to it, you know? As I hear these kinds of sounds from a beautiful girl like Fran, I feel harder and harder¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­..eeh, it¡¯s really getting big!?¡± In front of her presence, my royal rod grew further. Now it has erected completely. ¡°It keeps on feeling better and better. Don¡¯t stop. Continue¡± ¡°Y-yes, I understand¡± Though she said that, Fran seems to have lost on what she should do. But once I got big up to this point it will become quite painful for me. Therefore, I proposed something to her. ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you try to suck it with your mouth?¡± ¡°eh¡­¡­but that¡¯s¡­¡­¡± To my wish, Fran became somewhat scared. Certainly, her vacuum blowjob gives an intense stimulation, but it¡¯s also very loud. Moreover, it¡¯s still daytime, and the windows are open. Though this room is located at the third floor of the inn, the sound may be heard along the road below. ¡°I¡¯m begging you, Fran. I really felt good with you, but it¡¯s painful if I¡¯m left unattended like this¡± ¡°This too¡­¡­is in order to make my feelings strong¡± Persuading herself, she held my cock into her mouth. ¡°Anuhh, nguh, jyururururu!¡± Then accompanied with amazing sounds, began to sip on it. ¡°Jubuu, gubooh, gubooh!¡± Added to that, she also moved her head slowly, creating an intense vacuum. With that, a well-controlled pleasant sensation was born. ¡°Kuuh¡­¡­that¡¯s good, continue just like that!¡± While holding the handles of the bed, I enjoyed the pleasure given by Fran. ¡°Nuuooh¡­ I¡¯m going to make you feel even better¡± And just like that, she grabbed my legs firmly. And, my cock which has gotten fully erect, went inside her throat. Completely. ¡°Uooo, Fran!?¡± ¡°Njurururururu, lerooo. Jyuppupupupu!¡± She didn¡¯t respond to my call, but instead sucked my cock with an intense vacuum. With the tip of her nose pressing against my lower abdomen for swallowing it so deeply, it felt so good that my waist would melt in a second. ¡°Haaahaaa, Fran, I¡¯m cumming!¡± I felt my limit coming soon from that torture and warned her about the coming wave. ¡°-! Jyuppu, juppu, juzozozozozo!¡± ¡°Kuoo, ooooh¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Let it out, Prince. I will drink it all¡± To that sweet temptation, a string of my consciousness snapped. I one go, I released all the excitement that has been swirling with great desire at the bottom of my balls. Byuku, byuku! Byururururu! ¡°Nbuh!? Nh, nhnnnnnnnn!¡± Fran, without peeling off her eyes swallowed my enormous ejaculation not spilling a single drop. ¡°Nhaaa¡­¡­ Prince¡± Fran gazed at me, filled with lusty emotions. I know. It is just the foreplay. Feeling the power return to my cock once again, I hugged her who collapsed on the floor and raised herself once again. Chapter 28 - Volume 3 Volume 3 I who ejaculated from the intense fellatio of Fran, hugged her who was about to collapse on the floor in my arms. Then, I threw her down to the center of the bed. ¡°Ah, Prince¡­¡­.¡± The girl who realized what I just did blushed as I hold her down. ¡£ She usually has that cool look, but this gap of hers being girly and all is cute too. ¡°You don¡¯t have to make such face in front of me you know? If it¡¯s someone else, they might definitely assault you immediately¡± I stared hardly at the extraordinary beauty who is having a drowsy expression right now. Even if it is an elf who discriminates half-elves, can they be able to resist this? I wonder. Even if it¡¯s that, I want to monopolize Fran¡¯s feelings. All of them for me. You can say that I am the type who indulges a different kind of woman each day. But despite this, I don¡¯t want her showing such expression in front of other men. ¡°Is that so? I am¡­¡­¡± ¡°Though I don¡¯t know how far it has been hard for you in that village, but now there are no elves here¡± ¡°But the prince is one¡­¡­¡± ¡°Well, yeah but I won¡¯t do anything bad to you. Besides, if it¡¯s an average human, you will be able to get through with force alone¡± I comforted her, clearing up her anxiety. In a sense, it may have been safer for her to be in the elven village. Because no one there would like to interact with a half-elf. ¡°Have you settled down?¡± ¡°Yyeah, somewhat¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯ve made you worried. Instead, I will make you feel good that you will forget everything about it¡± I immediately began to take off Fran¡¯s clothes. Because we are in the middle of a journey, the ones she¡¯s wearing right now is easy to remove. In just a few seconds her chest and secret place was already exposed from her clothes. ¡°What a beautiful chest¡± Even though she¡¯s already lying supine, its tips are still facing upwards. I extended my hands, and started caressing them. ¡°Nhha, haahaaa, iyaaa, there¡­¡­¡± As soon as I squeezed her nipples, she let out a sweet moan. Seeing the excitement rising, turn the other hand to her intimate place. There weren¡¯t any panties under her skirt already, and it was already wet when I touched her crevice. ¡°You are already this wet¡­..is it because I touched your chest, or is it from the time you held mine in your mouth?¡± Fuu, ahn, it¡¯s from the time I licked the prince¡¯s¡± ¡°Hou, were you looking forward to have me put it in while doing fellatio?¡± ¡°B-because, while holding your big thing in my mouth¡­¡­I couldn¡¯t help but think, what if he puts it inside? Geez, just put it in already!¡± Fran¡¯s eyes are moist and her breathing is rough already. For her to cry out her thoughts loud, she might have imagined it a thousand times already. ¡°With your expectations so much from me, I will try my best to meet it¡± After seeing her reaction while being teased, I touched my vault opener to the lock of her precious treasure. ¡°I will put it in. Are you ready?¡± ¡°Yeah. Come, Prince. I want to feel good together with you¡± ¡°Fran! Kuhh!!¡± While calling her name, I push my waist down to her. The excitement was further intensified by the caress of the pleats swallowing my hard dick. ¡°The prince is, its coming inside!¡± Fran clung her legs to my waist as she exclaimed in joy. As if she doesn¡¯t want to separate from it till the last moment. ¡°You have demanded so much already, so I won¡¯t tolerate any objections anymore¡± I started to move my hips once again. At first, I slowly adjusted myself to match the insides of her pussy. ¡°Nhaa, haahaa, my insides are being pierced gently¡­nfuuuh!¡± Rejoicing as I plunged deep towards her womb, she covered her mouth with one hand. ¡°Nnnguuh, auhhh, uuh, aaaaahhh¡­¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you covering your mouth for?¡± ¡°I-it¡¯s because¡­¡­I¡¯ll scream if I didn¡¯t!¡± Having said that, she looked at the empty window. Same as the sloppy water sounds from earlier, her coquettish moans would be heard outside if I just raise her volume a little. ¡°That¡¯s why, this way I¡¯ll¡­¡­hyaaa!?¡± I slip out my hard cock, then flipped Fran¡¯s body over. And, without putting room for negotiations, I immediately pierced her from the back. ¡°Isn¡¯t that even better? Let me tell you something. ¡° ¡°¡­¡­eh?¡± ¡°I will tell you now that there is a couple that will be coming here by the evening¡± ¡°Then, I can¡¯t go outside anymore!¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. You are still safe. They didn¡¯t know who we are yet anyway. Though we might be exposed by that innkeeper guy¡± If his story were to be believed, there are only us in the third floor, and as long as we don¡¯t go astray we won¡¯t bother the rooms below. If that¡¯s the case, then we can do it without hesitation. Well, even if it doesn¡¯t come out know, they will understand it by tomorrow. Because Cecil will eventually return, she won¡¯t miss what I and Fran did. There is nothing wrong with that father saying ¡°I was looking forward to it¡±. ¡°Noo, please¡­¡­ I¡¯m too embarrassed to do it!¡± ¡°It¡¯s already this late, so let me make it as comfortable as possible.¡± I firmly grabbed Fran¡¯s waist, then banged her hard. Soon, a mixture of dry and watery sounds echoed throughout the room. ¡°Nhhh, hauuu, kuuh¡­¡­haahaaa!¡± But she is still trying hard to endure the screaming. While looking at such a figure, my desires to give her mercy had expired. It was originally intended to reward her, so why is it that feeling good is bad? I attacked Fran¡¯s pussy further with my erect stick with precise movements as possible. ¡°Haah, ahhn, My voice, it¡¯s coming out¡­¡­don¡¯t shake my hips more!¡± ¡°Then say it that you feel good being with me. If you do, then I will make you feel even better more than I did with the two¡± ¡°No way¡­¡­Hauuu, nnnn! Ahhnnn!¡± Gradually, Fran¡¯s voice is coming out. ¡°Good, it¡¯s feeling better and better¡± ¡°I can¡¯t hold back my voice anymore. Prince just feels so good!¡± ¡°Ahh, I¡¯m also same with Fran¡¯s pussy¡± The tightening in the vagina of Fran where shame and pleasure are felt at the same time is amazing. Though I can¡¯t still taste her techniques yet because of her shame, still, this is sufficient already. The insides of her vagina tightened considerably, in a condition different from normally feeling good with her. Yes, her reactions right now is rather close to Cecil¡¯s. As I have seen something that is usually hidden by her wall of techniques, I¡¯m very happy right now. With her opening her heart to me like this, I think it was an excellent move to pick up Fran and have her join us in our journey. ¡°Prince, it feels so good¡­¡­ I¡¯m being filled all the way to the back of my womb.¡± ¡°fufufufu, at last, you have become more honest.¡± Although she had still have her reasoning intact as she looked back at me, she till tried to receive the pleasure I am giving to her. ¡°if you let it as it is, your body will eventually give in, to my pleasure, that is¡± ¡°Nhaaa, I don¡¯t mind. I want to feel good with you, prince ¡­¡­Nhhh!¡± All of the sudden the insides of her vagina began wriggling. It didn¡¯t change my usual condition just yet, but thanks to those movements of hers, it further stimulated my excitement. In spite of having launched a little while ago, I already want to let it out again. ¡°Prince, you¡¯re twitching¡­¡­ do you want to come again?¡± ¡°I do, but for this time, let¡¯s have the both of us come together¡± ¡°I also want to come together with you, prince! Nhuu, ahhn!¡± Is she trying to further enhance my excitement? She¡¯s finally moving her waist herself. I hit the waist of Fran with mind, and a louder slam echoed the room. To the extent that the sound was too much for the door of the inn to bear anymore. From the open window, I guess it has been leaked to the passersby outside already. ¡°I don¡¯t care whether we¡¯re being heard or not anymore! I want to feel good with you, prince¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy for that, Fran. Therefore, I will give you more!¡± ¡°Come, prince¡­¡­make me cum again!!!¡± ¡°uuuuuhhh!¡± ¡°Iyaaah, aahn, cumming, cumming, cummiiiiiing!¡± I pulled Fran¡¯s waist firmly to mine, then pumped her pussy grandly. ¡°Aaah, the prince is coming inside¡­¡­it¡¯s hot and so much¡­¡­¡± ¡°fuuu, In the end, the last one may have been quite dangerous¡± If we look out of the window right now, there will certainly be a group of people with eyes looking up at here. ¡°These kind of things, I¡¯m fine already¡± Though she said that, Fran rubbed her ass towards my waist. Hey prince¡­¡­can we do it more?¡± I had no reason to decline such a tempting invitation. Chapter 29 - Volume 3 Volume 3 I grabbed Fran¡¯s waist as she pushed her ass on to mine, then separated from it at once. ¡°Ahn, why?¡± Did she thought I denied her? She looked sad. However, it¡¯s the opposite. I just want to change our positions. The kind of position in which she can endure the wild actions about to come. ¡°Fran, keep your mouth shut and don¡¯t bite your tongue¡± After that, I knocked her down on all fours and plopped my body on top of her. ¡°Kyaaah! But I can¡¯t move in this¡­¡­¡± If viewed from an angle, it may seem like I¡¯m crushing Fran with my body. But if I did not do this then I¡¯ll be the one that will be crushed-of pleasure that is. With my body covering her back, I opened her legs. ¡°This is a bit embarrassing¡± Fran who is embracing a pillow right now muttered. ¡°Can you turn your back?¡± ¡°I can even barely move right now, whatever I do¡­¡­¡± With me directly above her, Fran will have no escape. Just like a carp on a cutting board. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous. I will definitely make you feel good¡± I then squeezed my hard cock to the crack of Fran. Her vaginal insides that had just came a while ago is still burning in its afterglow. Understanding that well, I inserted it slowly. ¡°Ahn, nnnh¡­¡­! This feels, stronger than usual¡± ¡°Well, because I am firmly sticking with you on the bed¡± Her pussy, which has just put pressure from above and below, further strengthened its tightness against my dick. It was grasping mine like a vise grip from the outside. The situation where I unite with the helpless Fran right now feels amazing. ¡°My, my ass feels like it¡¯s about to get crushed too¡­¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, just like that. It feels good¡± I enjoyed the sensation as I moved my hips. Of course, my dick that has been leashed by her pussy moved too. I wonder what will happen if I stimulated her just after climaxing? I think it¡¯s obvious. ¡°Iiih, Aaaaah! How, even though you are moving slowly¡­¡­!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that it makes it easier for me to feel Fran more thoroughly this way¡± I pulled out my horn while I said so. ¡°Higyuuh! W-wait, prince¡­¡­¡± Fran appealed to me, while I scrape off her pleats restraining the head of my penis. If I pull it out to the limit, I wonder what will happen next? Seeing the state of Fran¡¯s pussy, I looked forward to the result. ¡°Prince! I¡¯m really¡­¡­¡± Upon seeing what I intended to do, Fran who became upset moved her hands immediately to stop it, but it was already too late. My penis which was pulled out leaving only the head inside smashed into her cunt in one go. ¡°Hiih, guuuuuuuuhhh!¡± Slam! With a loud sound, my hard dick penetrated to the depths of her vagina. Fran who was trying to stop me twitched, opening her eyes widely. ¡°Aah, aaaahh, inside¡­¡­no way¡­¡­!¡± As I rub the head of my penis into the deepest part of her vagina, Frain let out a lovely moan. This made me feel even more delighted, making me wave my waist further. In this position, it would be more of hitting down from above rather than swinging it back and forth. With the support of gravity, it was stronger than usual. As her tender meat is pierced by the head of my spear, it sent pleasure to Fran¡¯s mind. ¡°This, is strong! Stronger than earlier! It¡¯s piercing deeper to my insides easier than before!¡± ¡°Then it feels even better right?¡± While shaking my hips, I stretched out my hand to Fran¡¯s chest. There, a pillow from a while ago is felt on my fingertips. Certainly, these huge breasts of hers will definitely get crushed if I went in further down. But thanks to the space made by the pillow, it¡¯s easier to massage her chest now. ¡°Haaahhaaa¡­¡­My chest is!?¡± Though Fran was caught in a surprise, I didn¡¯t stop my hand. No, it seems that I can¡¯t now. ¡°Ahhhn! Aah¡­¡­Kuh, nnnh¡­¡­!¡± Her consciousness seems to be at the limit from the stimulation of her vagina. Realizing that there are no obstructions anymore, I massaged hers to my heart¡¯s content. ¡°I want to mess with your nipples too. May i?¡± ¡°If you do that then I¡¯ll¡­¡­¡± ¡°Now then, what will happen, I wonder?¡± As I said that, I twirled the tips of her nipples that became hard from the stimulation. ¡°Hiiiiih! Ggumming! Gcummming!!¡± Fran climaxed, with a series of convulsions. She entangled her legs with mine, pushing my belly further to her back. And with that, Fran¡¯s climax is felt from all of our touching parts. ¡°P-Prince, I- I¡¯m broken already¡­¡­¡± ¡°This amount is not enough to show the true nature of an elf. There is still more to go for you¡± ¡°Aah, Aaahn! No, wait please! I¡¯m, I¡¯m cumming again!¡± I continued to caress her chest lovingly while I stir her pussy as she cum. There is not a trace of her usually cool and calm demeanor anymore. She has become someone that could only think about sex now. ¡°I came again¡­¡­ but Prince hasn¡¯t been there yet¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. I won¡¯t stop until I cum.¡± I moved my waist even faster, piercing Fran¡¯s pussy further. And because I¡¯m assaulting her from behind, my cock is hitting all the way to the wall of her vagina. ¡°There! It feels good! Pierce me more!¡± I could now feel it approaching. Of course, I will abide by her wishes, and pierce that place even deeper. ¡°Haaahaaa¡­¡­Nhaa, haaann! Iiih, naaaah!¡± ¡°Looks like you¡¯re going to come again¡± ¡°Of couse I am! Prince, you are just too good! I will squeeze it even more¡± After she said that, she closed the gaps of her legs, further tightening her insides. Although it didn¡¯t tighten so much because of our position, it doubled the excitement as it further enhanced the resistance of my push. Watching on how your partner will react while having sex is good. Being with a non-responsive partner is no different than doing masturbation after all. ¡°You are panting quite loudly lately. Aren¡¯t you not worried with the surroundings anymore?¡± Thinking of teasing her a little, Fran turned around. ¡°I have already moaned so loud an while ago, so I don¡¯t care about it now¡­¡­¡± Though she said that, I feel it still has a mix of embarrassment with those words. ¡°That¡¯s why¡­¡­please make me feel so good that I will forget everything. Please¡± Those teared eyes begging for me made me more excited. ¡°Affirmative. Although this is a practice, I will take responsibility for your embarrassment¡± I began accelerating my hips further. ¡°Ahn, this is ¡­¡­.Eeyaaaaahhh!? Cumming, Cumming!¡± Is she about to come again? Fran¡¯s body began twitching again. I continued moving my waist while having close contact with her body. ¡°Aaahh, nnnnh¡­..aah, kahhh, haaa!¡± ¡°going to cum? You can cum, you know. It will feel even better if you follow your body¡¯s desire¡± As soon as I whispered that to Fran, her body began twitching unexpectedly. ¡°cummingcummingcumming! I¡¯m cummingggg!! Aaaaaaaahhhhh!!¡± Bikubikubiku! Fran came, as her pussy wriggled to match it. ¡°Fran, I¡¯m coming too¡± If I¡¯m being stimulated like this, then I also won¡¯t be able to endure it anymore. After swaying to her waist a few times, I ejaculated to Fran¡¯s very depths. Byuu! Byuurururururu! While pushing down her body to the bed, I shoot all of my cum to her insides all the way. Feeling Fran¡¯s body twitching made me even feel better, as I pumped up my semen inside her until the last drop. ¡°¡­¡­Fuuu. My bad. Am I too heavy?¡± I moved to her side, catching my breath. ¡°Nay, but the thought of Prince putting your full weight on me made me a bit happy¡­¡­¡± She said that, but her body still hasn¡¯t moved yet, as if she exhausted all her energy on the last one. ¡°Hey, Prince¡­¡­ any more than this is¡­¡­¡± ¡°I know. With this, about gathering information, can I leave it to you now?¡± ¡°Yes. I have gained some courage for now, I think. Because we did something so shameful, how many have heard us, I don¡¯t care anymore.¡± ¡°We cannot move here that easily after all, so I¡¯ll be relying on you, Fran¡± After that, we enjoyed a casual conversation for a while. Chapter 30 - Volume 3 ¡°Fran, we¡¯ll be counting on you¡± I was seen off by the prince as I exit the room. For now, we need to gather information about the royal family of this country in this castletown. It¡¯s difficult, but I¡¯m glad of the fact of being counted on by the prince. Among the four, I am relatively the most inconspicuous, but I can still see the gazes from the surroundings while I¡¯m walking. I have never seen elves or half-elves so far in this town, so it must have seemed unusual for them. Still, it¡¯s better than the pure Elven Prince and the others walk. If it was a real elf, it might have been too crowded to proceed walking. ¡°However, it sure is crowded.¡± I said that while looking at the left and right sides of the road. It is about a hundred times the village I was in ¡­ no, about one thousand times? I wonder. Really, there are just many human beings. I¡¯m getting dizzy by the amount of people ¡­.. ¡°Now that I think of it, what kind of collaborator should I look for?¡± Speaking of people being close to a king, they have to be nobles. But I do not think there are nobles in such a crowd like this. It seems that those kinds human beings are usually staying in their houses. I remember there are only few information about humans that I learned in my mother¡¯s lessons. She didn¡¯t talk much about humans because shewas a person who didn¡¯t talk much about my father. Then I searched all day long, but I couldn¡¯t find someone who looked good enough. I talked to people in various ways, but it may be the first time I talked to other people like this. ¡°It¡¯s already evening ¡­ This time, where do these people usually gather?¡± A bar comes to my mind. Even in the village, when the sun started to set, men gathered there. Plus the fact that some were likely to get talkative when drunk, and the information will also¡­. Thinking so, I head to a bar. ¡°Hmmm, If I remember, it¡¯s in this direction¡­¡­¡± ¡°Ehh? Kyaa!¡± When I was walking while remembering the place in my head, I bumped into someone. ¡°Oh, sorry. Are you okay?¡± I say that and I extend my hand to the other party. A girl about in the middle of her teens? She has beautiful black hair tied to the back and has a quite lively impression. ¡°Ouchies ¡­.. Ah, yes. ¡®m alright ¡­¡± Upon taking my hand, the girl stood up, and upon taking a good look at me, she became surprised. ¡°An¡­¡­elf¡­¡­are you?¡± ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m just a half, though¡± I answered the question I have heard many times just this day alone. ¡°Uwaa, it¡¯s the first time seeing one. You have really sharp ears. By the way, I¡¯m Helena.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Fran. Nice to meet you, Helena¡± ¡°Fran¡­¡­oneesan right?¡± She said so, and we shook hands after. I am the only child, so when she addressed me like that, I was bewildrered. But I do not feel bad. ¡°There are also half-species other than me in this town. It¡¯s kind of odd you are pretty surprised with it, you know?.¡± ¡°I usually stay in the castle, so I don¡¯t go out in town that often. Sorry¡± ¡°The castle? You mean the Royal Castle?¡± ¡°Yes, I am in charge of the cleaning roles now!¡± Hearing those words, I was delighted inside. I didn¡¯t think I could meet some people in the castle in such a place. If I use this child as a key, I may be able to search for people who are related to the royal family. ¡°You are still young, but even so, working in a castle is an admirable job¡± ¡°That¡¯s ¡­ even though its grunt work?¡± ¡°You might say that, but it¡¯s in the name you see. Working in the castle means that you are trusted¡± ¡°That is, thanks to my mother¡± Then I heard that her mother was a housemaid at the royal castle. It seems that she was reassigned to another place now, and by that connection she was able to get the job at the royal castle right away. Still, being able to work at the royal castle in a country where the security is this strict, she can be trusted. ¡°Even so, that is quite a big luggage¡± I looked on what she is carrying. It is an amount so big that she didn¡¯t drop it while I knocked against her is a mystery. With a luggage occupying both of her hands, she is even carrying a big bag on her back. ¡°These clothes are the uniforms worn by servants, you see.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s the royal castle. But isn¡¯t the clothes a bit excessive?¡± ¡°Well, the only servants who carry this many clothes are the ladies-in-waiting and maids who roam near the royal family and the noble families, you see¡± Even though Helena cleans the interior of the castle, she must have presentable clean uniform all the time, I see. However, all the time surely doesn¡¯t include now, as she is wearing ordinary clothes currently. ¡°Because people on the outside don¡¯t wear such clothes, all of them have to be mended personally. So I¡¯m here looking to buy some clothing for mending purposes¡± ¡°I see¡­..if it¡¯s okay with you, can I help with carrying your luggage?¡± ¡°Eeeh, you don¡¯t have to!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can do it to this extent. Though it isn¡¯t visible, I have quite the strength you see¡± I held the luggage she¡¯s carrying with both hands with only one hand of mine. If it¡¯s the prince, he might be able to toss it around even more. ¡°Th-thank you very much!¡± Helena adorably lowered her head to me. However, I feel like I should be the one to thank her instead. I¡¯m using her to try to get close to the royal castle as her companion after all. After that, we headed for the royal castle while chatting with Helena. Come to think of it, I have to thank the Prince too, as I wouldn¡¯t be able to reach up to this point without his help. ¡°Here is the back door of the royal castle. Thank you, Fran-oneechan!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. Because after all I was also trying to-¡° When I was about to say my intentions, someone approached us. It was a middle-aged man with a ¡®fine¡¯ belly. ¡°Ooh, Helena! Did you bought it? As always, thanks for the trouble¡± ¡°Oh, Minister-sama. I¡¯m not deserving of your gratitude. I¡¯m just doing my job¡± To the words of the man who seems to be trying to be intimate with her, Helena responded in humility. ¡°Oh my. What we have here? An elf, no, a half-elf?¡± ¡°Yes. I and Helena have met in the town just recently¡± ¡°Oh my¡­¡­ A long time ago the elves have helped us in the development of this country, so we wish to express your gratitude to your ancestors¡± He seems to be giving off a kind atmosphere in him, but I can¡¯t seem to read his inner thoughts. Since Helena was calling him Minister-sama a while ago, he might be of great position here. ¡°Then, Please excuse me girls. I have business to do. Have a fine day¡± Just like that, the Minister left. ¡°Do you know him?¡± ¡°Oh, yes. I heard that that person have taken care of my mother well¡± ¡°I see¡­¡­¡± Going all the trouble for a mother and her daughter? Helena might be this man¡¯s aim. If so, then I have to change my target here. I actually intend to enter the castle to find connections, but to think there is a child here has connections woth a big shot in front of me. ¡°Hey, Helena, Are you interested in real elves?¡± ¡°You mean a genuine article? Not a half-blood?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m acquainted with someone, you see¡± ¡°W-wow, that¡¯s great¡­¡­I can only hear them from the old tales I heard from mother¡± ¡°If it¡¯s okay to you, I would like to introduce Helena to them¡± Unexpectedly, she responded to those words with excitement. ¡°Certainly, by all means!¡± ¡°But before that, I have a favor to ask of you¡± ¡°What is it? I¡¯ll do anything!¡± ¡°Well, this will be after meeting with him¡­¡­ in detail¡± ¡°Oh, a male, is it? Uwaaa, is he handsome?¡± Helena looked at me like a maiden in love. For her, it¡¯s like meeting a person in a fairy tale. Having also dreamt of something similar to this when I was little, I understand her feeling somewhat. ¡°Fran-oneesan, I¡¯m going to store my luggage first. Please wait for me! After that, she ran and went to the castle. I wonder what will happen to that child from now on¡­¡­ Chapter 31 - Volume 3 Volume 3 Almost half a day has passed since I sent out Fran. Though it worries little, I can do nothing but hope. Regretfully, the only thing we could do right now is wait for the good news. ¡°Allan-sama, would you like another cup?¡± Cecil took the empty cup placed in front of me. ¡°I¡¯ll have another. How is Effie?¡± I asked for the other companion of ours. ¡°If it¡¯s her, she has gone crazy for some reason about some play with the innkeeper here¡± ¡°Oh, that one¡­¡­Well, it¡¯s better than going out without having a goal in mind¡± Though the old innkeeper was surprised for the fact that I was an elf, when he saw Effie, he went at loss for words. Here is a rarer being than an elf, a spirit. And those two right now, are going crazy about a chess-like game. They should have been done around noon, but was it still going on? ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve been abandoned after losing to you, Allan-sama.¡± ¡°I¡¯m troubled that I couldn¡¯t refute about that¡± I was also invited to have a match with them, in which I easily won over them. Though it¡¯s vexing for them, I actually had an intensive training on this by my father. That ¡®going easy on someone¡¯ didn¡¯t fit in my dictionary anymore. While I was lost in thoughts, someone knocked the door. ¡°Yes, who is it¡± ¡°Cecil, it¡¯s me¡± ¡°Fran-san! I¡¯m going to open it now¡± As soon as Cecil opened the door, there revealed the figure of Fran as I saw her in the morning. ¡°Thanks for the good work, Fran. You can rest for the time being.¡± I urged her to sit on a chair, but she shook her head side to side. ¡°Before that, I have a child that I want to introduce to you first¡± ¡°A child you want to introduce?¡± ¡°Yes. Helena, you can come in¡± As she gave the signal, a girl appeared from the other side of the door. She stood at the entrance, then lowered her head to us. ¡°N-nice to meet you! My name is Helena¡­¡­¡± She introduced up to that point¡­¡­and stopped there. After landing her eyes on me, she stared, wide eyed. ¡°Wow¡­¡­it¡¯s really like the prince of my dreams¡­¡­¡± We couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly at her reaction. ¡°Well, I¡¯m a real prince though¡± ¡°Uwaa, it talked!¡± ¡°Heyhey, I¡¯m a genuine elf you know. Of course I could eat and talk¡± ¡°Ah! I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­ I thought you were a statue for a moment¡± ¡°Quite an amusing one, this kid¡± I stood up and went in front of Helena. ¡°I¡¯m Allan. Prince of the Country of Elves. Nice to meet you, milady. I thank the heavens above to be able to meet such a wonderful woman today¡± After that, I knelt, took her hand and kissed it. Though that was pretty theatrical, seeing Helena with her eyes sparkling made me want to try something from her expectations. But somehow, it feels like a shoujo manga though¡­¡­ ¡°Hawaaa¡­¡­¡± Helena was¡­¡­ quite blown away, or so it would seem. ¡°An Elf Prince¡­¡­ a real Elven Prince¡­¡­¡± ¡°O oi, are you alright?¡± ¡°Eh? Ah yes! I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. For now, please sit next to Fran¡± Helena walked to Fran with a tense gait. After confirming it, I returned to my seat. I immediately drew the main subject. ¡°So, Fran. Is Helena the key?¡± ¡°Yes, I think so. If it works well, you may meet the king in a few days.¡± ¡°To that extent ¡­¡± If you look at the security of this town, the area around the king should be more strictly guarded. To be able to receive an audience smoothly like this is pretty remarkable. However, no matter how I look at Helena¡¯s appearance, she didn¡¯t give a noble-like vibe at all. ¡°Uhm, I¡¯m sorry but, I couldn¡¯t understand well what you are saying¡± Helena raised her hand with a question. ¡°Oh yeah. We have to explain the issue yet to Helena.¡± That being said, I told Helena the purpose of the trip and the circumstances leading up to this point. ¡°¡­ Amazing, world peace! Really like a fairy tale!¡± ¡°There will be enemies and obstacles that will stand before us if it¡¯s a fairy tale, so I don¡¯t really want it to appear like one, especially in front of me.¡± ¡°I agree. I also don¡¯t want my head to be bitten of by some kind of dragon¡± I and Helena nodded mutually. Well, this is better than an assassin aiming at the branch, or a princess who has quite the circumstances behind her. ¡°And, to exchange branches of the King Tree, I need to meet with the King here-¡± ¡°We would like Helena to cooperate with that.¡± ¡°Oh, I understand!¡± Helena immediately agreed to the words of me and Fran. ¡°Really? But I think I haven¡¯t explained it further yet.¡± It seems that Fran who was the one who invited her was also surprised by this. ¡°It¡¯s amazing to be able to cooperate with the elves, and moreover the prince itself! I will do it!¡± Helena¡¯s eyes shone brightly as ever. ¡°So, Fran-oneesan. What should I do?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s ¡­¡± Fran thought about it. ¡°Nevertheless, an oneesan, huh¡± To the extent that the figure that was closing her heart for a while ago seemed to be a lie. ¡°Prince, please stop laughing¡± ¡°Who¡¯s laughing here? Isn¡¯t it good, oneesan?¡± ¡°Geez¡­¡­¡± Oh, Fran threw a tantrum. ¡°Ah, uhmm¡­¡­¡± ¡°Yes, what is it?¡± ¡°Can I call Prince-sama oniisan too?¡± ¡°So it leads to this, huh. Well, because we will be companions from now on, you can call me oniisan or oniichan or aniki or whatever you like¡± To tell the truth, I was an only child, so I never had the experience of having brothers and sisters. Calling me like this, it felt quite comfortable. As I thought about that, the door was suddenly opened. Allan-kun, let¡¯s have a match again!¡± Thus entered Effie. In my hand was a pawn of the board game. Well, it seems that the special training with my father has finally kicked in once again. ¡°If I win, I¡¯m allowed to monopolize you tonight. Deal?¡± ¡°That was a quite one-sided deal, however¡± ¡°My my, do you dislike me now?¡± ¡°Of course not¡± Cecil, Fran, and Effie. I¡¯m happy to be partnered with anyone of them. ¡°Uhm, what does that mean?¡± Fran asked Helena, who seem to not understand the situation. ¡°If you win the game, you can be alone with the prince.¡± ¡°Eh¡­¡­ wait¡­ eeeeeeeh!?¡± ¡°Ara, does the child over there also want to participate?¡± ¡°No, Helena is ¡­¡± ¡°I-It¡¯s my first time, so if Onii-san is okay with it¡­¡­¡± When I was about to stop her, the person in question suddenly blurted that out of the blue. ¡°Ufufufufu, so, what will you do, Allan-kun?¡± ¡°Onii-san¡­¡­¡± Don¡¯t tell me, Helena¡¯s actions until now is because¡­¡­ Did she fell in love at first sight? With me?¡± Well, I¡¯m happy about god¡¯s will turning in my favor, and I don¡¯t have any reason to decline either. ¡°I understand. I will take responsibility if anything happens¡± When I told her that, she happily accepted it. Chapter 32 - Volume 3 That night, I was in the room with Helena, just the two of us. The game was a complete victory for her. Well, as expected of being born and raised in this town. We are all overwhelmed by the strategies she showed to us that we never couldn¡¯t think of. And so, probably still difficult for her to not mind the surroundings, we reserved another room of the inn. It is smaller than the usual room, but it is enough for two people to use. ¡°I¡¯m going to ask this again. Are you really sure of me being your partner?¡± ¡°Yes, onii-san is good enough already¡± I asked Helena, while sitting in the chair in front of her. Then, there is no need for me to hesitate this way. As always, we¡¯ll just do our best to make each other feel good. ¡°So, anything you wish I can do?¡± ¡°Only one thing¡­¡­¡± ¡°Oh, tell me. I will fulfill it as hard as I can.¡± ¡°I like to be in a position where I can see Onii-san¡¯s face¡± As Helena said that, she got up and approached me. Then, she snuggled to my body as it is. I thought she have a firm personality as she works in a castle, but I guess I expected too much. I¡¯ve never met someone in the Country of Elves younger than Cecil after all. Because I am the prince, the already few elven children are afraid to play with me. So, I¡¯m a bit happy being fawned upon this way. Then, you want this?¡± ¡°Kyaa!¡± I lifted up Helena in front of me, then made her sit on my lap. ¡°O, Onii-san¡­¡­¡± ¡°With this, you can see my face now, can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really in front of you¡± Helena gazed at me. ¡°It¡¯s a bit embarrassing if you stare at me that hard¡± ¡°Uuh, giving away a wry smile like that, so fantastic¡± Helena responds to every single change I made. Really, she really has fallen for me now. ¡°Onii-san, May I kiss you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, but start slow¡± ¡°I just couldn¡¯t stand it anymore¡­¡­nchuu¡± As she grabbed my shoulder, she drew near my head and kissed my lips. It was a little peck like a small bird. What a lovely and sweet kiss. ¡°Haa, haa, Onii-san¡­¡­¡± Helena, who¡¯s voice became wheedling all over, again kissed me one after another. Seeing her working hard is pretty cute. While she sent a rain of kisses to me, I moved my hand, starting the preparation. The intruding clothes were taken off, lying her bare. And when I exposed her chest, there revealed something that grew up with age. It¡¯s so fresh that you can hear her plump yet ripe fruits bounce as they came off her clothing. ¡°No, Onii-san, my chest ¡­¡± ¡°Do you hate being touched?¡± While holding Helena gently, I massaged her chest as if handling a fragile object. Transmitting to the palm of my hands, was a sensation of the supple skin akin to a water balloon. It feels like it is still growing, and just a little more it¡¯s almost ready to eat. It was such a feeling. ¡°The chest feels itchy, and my belly feels hot, too. ¡° ¡°It is proof that Helena¡¯s arousal is about to wake up.¡± ¡°Can I feel better with this?¡± ¡°Yes, just leave it to me¡± ¡°Okay¡± Like that, she nodded firmly. In order to meet that trust, I have to do well. I caressed her chest with one hand while loved dearly her secret place covering her shorts with the other hand. ¡°Hauu, Nnnn, Fuaaa¡­¡­¡± Sweet moans gradually got mixed with Helena¡¯s breathing. It¡¯s the evidence that she felt my caress. ¡°Is it feeling better and better?¡± ¡°Yeah, my body is getting hotter too¡­ ahhhn!¡± Moist feeling was felt on my finger which was caressing her split. It looks like she¡¯s gotten wet already. I stopped my caress, then took off my belted pants. ¡°Hm, chuu ¡­ uh, Onii-san?¡± I pointed my crotch to Helena, who has an expression of asking what happened. ¡°Hyaa! This is¡­¡­!¡± Then she saw my cock and emitted a small scream. My thing is quite large, so it may seem like a grotesque thing to Helena who sees it for the first time because her sexual knowledge is thin. ¡°This is mine¡± ¡°It¡¯s much bigger than I heard from what they said ¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be okay, I¡¯ll do it gently¡± Cecil and the others are somewhat similar to my race that have strong bodies, but Helena here is just a human girl. I have to be more careful than usual on her. ¡°Because Helena¡¯s body is prepared already, I¡¯m going to relax so you can adjust to my pace.¡± ¡°Okay, Onii-san. I will try.¡± As Helena pumped up her determination, I lifted her up a little. And as it is, I put my hard cock to her split. ¡¸ ¡°Nnna, Onii-san¡¯s thing is hitting me ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be scared. I will kiss you again.¡± While hugging her head, this time we exchanged a deep kiss. To the point that the impact her mouth being stirred in was making her eyes turn almost white in delirium. ¡°Haaahaaa ¡­ this is amazing ¡­¡± ¡°I will do it again once you made it through¡± ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll do it.¡± Helena then began sitting down on my crooked horn standing like an iron pile, gradually dropping her waist down below. The sensation of the closed gap of her vagina being torn apart by the glans of my penis for the first time was felt from within. ¡°Haguuh, uuuu¡­¡­gufuuh!?¡± Was it painful? Helena closed her eyes and exhaled. Still, she steadily inserted it. And, has come to the last trap to protect her innocence. ¡°Onii-san, this is¡­¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, I know. Helena¡¯s virginity, I¡¯ll receive it firmly.¡± Yes, Oniisan. I will give it to you, so¡­¡­¡± She hugged me, then dropped her hips all at once. Next to the feeling of ripping something off, the tip of my hard cock hit the back of her vagina. ¡°Haa, Auuu! Kuhaa! ¡° As expected, the pain was still there even though she has already come, but still she should have been able to alleviate it a little thanks to being soaked by my caressing earlier. ¡°Helena, mine has entered and reached the end. Congratulations on graduating from your virginity¡± ¡°Puhaaa! Onii-san, I tried my best you now? My kiss prize, give it to me¡± ¡°As much as you want¡± While still deep inside her, I kissed Helena¡¯s lips. ¡°huu, Nchuu! Lero, lero, nhwaaaah¡­¡­¡± ¡°Jyuru, jururu¡­..chuu, lerooo¡­¡­¡± Ignoring the shameless sloppy and watery sounds, I did everything to make Helena feel good. After she got used to the sensation inside her vagina, she started to move her hips. She raised her hips slowly, still getting accustomed to the dick inside her pussy. She¡¯s got no techniques like Effie, but her hard work was the best excitement material for me. ¡°Haahaaa, Am I having sex properly?¡± ¡°Yes you are, and good at that. Very indecent too.¡± It is extremely erotic that this girl who has been a virgin only a few minutes ago is having her waist shake back and forth above me now. ¡°I¡¯m happy, Onii-san. I want you to feel good too¡± Helena¡¯s tension disappeared, completely replaced by being smitten to me. To this situation that I never expected before, my horny bar also got hard. ¡°Naaaah! My pussy is getting hotter again¡± Did she feel the movement of my cock in her vagina? She bent her body and shook in reflex. However, the movement is also stimulating and I felt good. ¡°But I can¡¯t beat Ceci one-san and the other yet at this level, right?¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t help it.¡± It doesn¡¯t have any built-up desires like my childhood friend Cecil, and she¡¯s far short of Fran and Effie¡¯s techniques. ¡°So I want you to teach me, too, Onii-san, everything you know about adult sex¡­¡­¡± That whisper of hers at the back of my ear gave me shivers to my spine up to the muscles. ¡°Is it really alright to you? It¡¯s still your first time having sex, but if you learned that, you won¡¯t be able to turn back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, because I have decided that I will only dedicate this body to Onii-san, and onii-san alone.¡± ¡°If so, I will do my best to indulge you in the pleasure you will never forget.¡± ¡°Nhiii!? Ahh, hyaan!¡± I stood up from the chair with Helena still connected, then went to bed. Chapter 33 - Volume 3 When we reached the bed, I lowered Helena to the center first. Love juices were drawing threads from her crack to her legs. ¡°Nhaa¡­ Onii-san ¡­¡± Those eyes of hers, it¡¯s telling me I wanted you to continue quickly. ¡°Yeah, I know. Can you face your ass here first?¡± ¡°My ass, is it?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re embarrassed, let¡¯s do something else ¡­¡± ¡°No, I will do it! Heave, ho¡­¡± Helena then raised her body and got down in all fours. This scene where I could see the love juices dripping from her closed gap is erotic. ¡°is this OK?¡± ¡°It¡¯s excellent. I shall start now¡± I moved in front of her ass, then slide my horn in that small valley. ¡°Hyauu! It¡¯s ticklish!¡± ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ll get better soon¡± I adjusted the position of my waist, finally hitting my hard cock to the pussy. ¡°It¡¯s your second time, so I think there will be no pain anymore as long as it gets wet enough. So, feel relieved and just relax.¡± I assured Helena of this, then lifted her waist. Unlike a while ago. there is no resistance, and my thing went into her pussy like a slithering snake. However, because she has just lost her virginity, it is still pretty tough. Just like Cecil in her first time? Or better. ¡°Kuuh, Nuuuh! It¡¯s entering my insides¡­¡­¡± Helena leaked a sweet moan as I plunge to the deep end of her cervix. ¡°Up to here, it¡¯s the same as before.¡± ¡°Onii-san ¡­ what will happen to me from now on?¡± Helena asked with eyes mixed with anxiety and expectation. ¡°I will tell you, Helena. Do you know what this posture is like?¡± ¡°Like an animal, feeling me from behind¡± ¡°Correct. from here on, Helena is an animal and will be violated like an animal, so you can moan and scream like an animal as you like.¡± ¡°N-no way¡­¡­¡± She said that, but the tone of her voice could not hide her expectations mixed within. ¡°Don¡¯t you imagine yourself crying and screaming in pleasure?¡± ¡°Uuh, ah¡­¡­yeah¡± ¡°You are lewd, Helena, but for me, a lewd woman is always welcome.¡± ¡°Is that true? Even Cecil, even though she¡¯s so graceful ¡­¡± It¡¯s because I¡¯m the guy who wears the ¡°I can do it all¡± aura after all. Well, not all, but most things. ¡°Yes, even Cecil. Once she enters the bed, her figure will be so fallen into lust that you will think of the one you usually see during the day is a complete lie.¡± ¡°No way, I can¡¯t believe it ¡­¡± ¡°So, feel relieved and let yourself fall too, Helena¡± I grabbed her waist, then began swaying mine. ¡°Nh, yaaah! This is, it feels electrifying!¡± Every time I thrust my hard dick, Helena¡¯s vagina wriggled. It is heartwarming that the undeveloped chick meat of hers is trying to stimulate me as hard as possible. ¡°For the best pleasure, try to relax your body. You will get accustomed to it eventually¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try my best ¡­ Haa, nnn, nhuuuu! ¡­¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. Feeling better?¡± ¡°Yes ¡­ it¡¯s still shocking me a little but, the pleasant feeling is getting bigger and bigger. Haa ahhh¡± Her figure making rough breaths as she responds also excited me more. I slightly bent forward, and while pushing my waist, I massaged Helena¡¯s chest. Though she has the average height for a woman, for me who is a tall man, it was a pretty lovely size. It makes me feel so dominant over your partner as you cover her entire body with yours completely. I felt her well-grown chest that is bigger compared to the size of her body. ¡°Haahaaa, my breasts¡­¡­does Onii-san like breasts?¡± ¡°What is it? Are you comparing to Cecil and the others?¡± ¡°After all, Effie onee-san has almost twice as big as mine, I think¡­¡­¡± It may be an exaggeration, but hers is just too big to fit in even with both of my hands. ¡°You compare yourself too much with the other women. Helena is cute as Helena herself.¡± ¡°For instance, Where?¡± ¡°Where, I wonder? That part of you being upfront with your feelings, that¡¯s definitely one of those¡± ¡®I-is that so? Ehehe¡± Has she realized that I was praising her? She giggled happily. Somehow, I can understand the sense of alienation that Helena is feeling as a former commoner human. This is why I have to make her feel good enough to counteract it. ¡°I will be serious from hereon¡± Reluctantly, I let go of my hands from her chest and raised my body. ¡°Uhmm, just what did we do until now¡­?¡± ¡°That was just warm-up exercises. Make sure not to faint in pleasure¡± After that, I started shaking my hips. Since Helena¡¯s vagina has been loosened up in the last act, I think it¡¯s safe now to do something rougher. ¡°Ihiii!? F-fast, so fast! Aaaaaaah!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good voice you¡¯re making Helena. Scream and moan even more.¡± ¡°It¡¯s shameful, but I¡¯ll moan as you wwiiiish! Hyaaann, Ahhhn!¡± A girl-specific high-pitched screams and moans echoed in the room. And while listening to it, it boosted my desire to violate her even more. ¡°Even though it¡¯s Onii-san, it¡¯s entering me slowly to my insides¡­¡± Helena is already supporting her body with her elbows, as if she had lost the strength in her arms with the pleasure. As her upper body went down, the orientation of her vagina changed and it became easier to insert from behind. ¡°Hey, if you do not grip it tightly, your insides may melt you know¡± ¡°Nooo, I don¡¯t want to! Melting is not gooood!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s so, put strength on your hips and ass. Your insides will tighten after that¡± Following my instructions, Helena applied strength to her waist. At the same time, her vagina tightened according to intentions. ¡°Nnn nguuuh! H-how is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s now tight. It now feels good in Helena¡¯s pussy.¡± ¡°Haaahaaa¡­¡­ now please, onii-san, give your seed inside me!¡± ¡°My semen, do you want it so much?¡± ¡°I want it, my onii-san¡¯s ¡­¡­¡± Helena looked back and said that, facing at me. ¡°At first, I fell in love at first sight, but you have been so gentle to me, and it made me even like you more¡± ¡°Are you serious? You are a human and I¡¯m an elf.¡± ¡°Even still, I want you to take me to your journey from now on. Even if you hate it, I will still go and follow you.¡± ¡°Hahaha, I give up.¡± But her feeling was well transmitted. I might have been embarrassed before, but now I have the ability and confidence. Let¡¯s accept even Helena¡¯s feelings. ¡°Aahn, Something, something is coming I feel it! What is this feeling?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the climax. When you get there, it feels so good you might die from pleasure.¡± ¡°Uuuh, haaahaaa¡­¡­.nhaaaa!¡± Helena moaned while shaking her body. The insides of her vagina was trembling, and it looks like it¡¯s about to cum soon. ¡°Leave it to me, just lhold it tight as you come.¡± In order to give her the finishing blow, I intensified my waist movement. ¡°O-Onii-sann¡­¡­.it¡¯s too intense!¡± ¡°I¡¯m also feeling good too¡± I have not experienced an insides of the vagina to tighten this much. Ah, I¡¯m going to come now. ¡°Ahhh, It¡¯s no good! I¡¯m gonna cum, I¡¯m going to cuuuuum!¡± ¡°Then Helena, show me your cumming face. Show it and make me feel even more pleasant ¡­!¡± I grabed her waist and push my dick further her salivating pussy. ¡°Aaaaaah! Cummungcummingcumming! I¡¯m cumming!¡± Helena climaxed, her body doing a series of convulsions. ¡°¡­¡­! Cumming!¡± Byururururur! Byuru!¡± The turbidity has filled inside her. ¡°Haaahaa¡­¡­We have done it now, I came with onii-san at the same time¡± Entering a state of exhaustion, Helena slept beside me. I looked over the sleeping face and made me think about the future. Well, it would be nice if I could see a good king¡­.. Chapter 34 - Volume 3 A few days later, I went to the castle with Helena. As we don¡¯t have any connections in this country, it became hard for us to meet the king directly. So I decided to use someone close to the king. The other party is the minister that Fran met. Hearing it from Helena, he is one of the kings trusted retainers and one of the highest positions below the king. It¡¯s possible to have an audience if we were to ask from the minister. ¡°Then Helena, can I leave it to you?¡± ¡°Yes, I will try my best!¡± She nodded lively and went to the back entrance of the castle. Then, like as she expected, the minister in question was there. ¡°Oh, Helena. Working hard today again as usual I see.¡± ¡°This one is grateful for the praise, but this can¡¯t be compared to his Excellency¡± ¡°Surely you jest, young lady¡± He made a light greeting as always, today I have to get close to him somehow. The minister¡¯s mood seems to have improved too, while speaking with her. After all, it seems that he cares about Helena according to Fran¡¯s story. I have to utilize this now. ¡°Ehehe. By the way, your Excellency, to tell the truth, I have some sort of request¡± ¡°Are you? Come on, don¡¯t be shy and say it. I can grant you anything¡± ¡°Well, as for the story, there are some people who want to have an audience with his Majesty¡± At the end of the main subject, the expression of the minister changes to something suspicious. ¡°Hmmm. Helena, who said these kind of things?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a person named Alan vi Alling¡± ¡°Such a name, I have never heard of it ¡­¡± There is no excuse for the minister not to know, because our diplomatic relations have been broken for a long time. But not to know the names of the Elven Royal family, do they even have historians? ¡°To tell you the truth, that person is an Elf.¡± ¡°An Elf! can¡¯t believe it ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Uhm, it¡¯s true! And, onii-san is the prince of the kingdom of elves ¡­¡± ¡°do you have a fever? I think you should take a break today. I¡¯ll inform the head maid myself¡­¡­¡± Apparently, this seems to be the limit for her. But it is fine just to hold him back. I walked over the two people from behind. ¡°Excuse me, your Excellency. Are you fine?¡± ¡°Who on earth is this, another half elf again? How did you enter this castle¡­¡± ¡°I am the elf that Helena said there¡± ¡°What did you just say? Though there is that sense of incongruity coming from you¡± Apparently, he is not that familiar with the elves either. Then I have no choice but to pull this out. I took out the branch of the King Tree from my pocket. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­ a branch from the King Tree! And moreover, it¡¯s not from ours or the other countries either!¡± ¡°Of course it is. After all it¡¯s the Elves¡¯ King Tree.¡± ¡°For someone to possess the limited branches of the King Tree¡­¡­¡± The minister had been silent for a while, but when considered me with a nod. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll prepare you an audience with the king. But I want to make sure that the branch of the tree is real first.¡± ¡°Fine with me, however, I have bring my reliable companions too¡± With that, I called over Cecil and the others from the outside. ¡°Oh my, what is this? Two more elves¡­¡­and one of them is a spirit! What a great time to be alive¡± The minister seems to have forgotten about Helena. Well, I would have the same reaction too if such mythical creatures appear before my eyes. ¡°Not quite correct. The other woman is a half-elf. Why don¡¯t Cecil and the others take the King Tree Branch and follow the Minister?¡± ¡°Allan-sama, are you sure you want to entrust it to us?¡± ¡°I can trust no one more than you¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes, we¡¯ll do as you wish¡± Cecil then knelt in front of me, receiving the branch in a way like standing on a ceremony. It seems that the minister is beginning to believe in her gestures that I¡¯m someone important. ¡°Well then, let me consult with an expert. If it¡¯s genuine, I¡¯ll permit you to have the audience. Helena, can you lead our guest to the reception room?¡± ¡°Yes, please leave it to me!¡± With this, we could somehow meet the King of Bivnaheim now. ¡ù ¡°So, you are the prince of the Country of the Elves?¡± Before the enormous throne. The king of this country sat in that place which was elevated by one step. His hair and beard are white now, and he looked considerably aged. He stared me with suspicion. It seems that this won¡¯t go easily. ¡°Yes. I am the Arinheim¡¯s Prince, Allan Vi Alling¡± ¡°Certainly, among our records, it is confirmed that it¡¯s the name of the royal family of the Elven Country. But why now, after your country had stayed silent for a long time? And to be accompanied by a spirit too¡± ¡°That is for the purpose of uniting Algarde for the peace of this world-¡± ¡°Hmph, going all out with world peace. However, these kinds of things are useless¡± The king cuts himself in the middle of my talk. ¡°I know that elves and spirits have been allies for a long time, as they are both species that lived for a long time. But what about us humans?¡± ¡°Certainly, it¡¯s short compared to ours but¡­¡­¡± ¡°Once the king changes, the ideals of the country also changes. With that, associating with a nation with their state of mind changes with a few years¡¯ time will be hard. How can you make sure this unity last?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then how about we hold a conference with each representative of the country once a year to ensure it?¡± I showed my ideas to the king filled with negative thoughts. ¡°Surely, if it¡¯s yearly, we will be able to adjust to the circumstances. However, how can you make sure that the spirits, famous for being shut-ins in their home country are really participating and not just on a whim?¡± Even though there are half-elves in this country, as for the spirits, most of them have no interest in living outside their country, thus lacking their presence in the outside. Of course with the exception of Effie and some others. It is to the extent that they are a race that can be openly called as shut-ins, but¡­¡­ ¡°If that, then I will meet with the Spirit King again and persuade him. If he agrees, as for the above, the pledge will be kept for the next one thousand years.¡± ¡°A thousand years, huh¡­¡­Our scales are different after all¡± Though I made it a bit exaggerating, I made it like that to set the mood. He is the king after all, and he must be taken seriously. ¡°Anyway, I tightened my expression and faced the king once again. ¡°Now, this Algarde is in peace, but it is still uncertain how long. Your Majesty, I beg your cooperation to bring the world one step closer to peace.¡± ¡°Well, if you say it like that, it¡¯s good for me¡± He said, continuing to brush his white beard. ¡°I also crave for peace. But can you really achieve it?¡± ¡°I will do it. In the name of this Alan Vi Alling.¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­¡­¡± The king stared at me in silence for a little while. Then, he put his hand on the armrest and opened his mouth and said. ¡°Seems fine to me. With this, Bivnaheim now has official ties with Arinheim as friends¡± ¡°We are very grateful for your decision¡± Though the king had a hard to please impression, somehow, I seem to have properly transmitted my feelings. I¡¯m glad, really. ¡°But there is one condition¡± Such words doused the growing delight in my head instantly. ¡°And, what condition will that be?¡± ¡°I have certainly heard your story, but I don¡¯t know what my son thinks about it. Therefore, I can only assure you the friendship of our countries as long as I¡¯m alive.¡± ¡°Indeed, even though peace has been achieved with you, it may not be so for the crown prince of this country¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. So, can you still do it?¡± ¡°Of course. I don¡¯t intend to make this a hundred years journey after all. I will accomplish this before you know it¡± At first I was thinking of going around slowly, but with Helena joining us a few days ago, it changed our plans. I will settle these things as soon as possible, then relax afterward in the country. ¡°Then, here is the King Tree Branch¡± After the king said so, an old aid brought up a cool-looking box. |Allan, come here¡± I walked to the king as he take out their branch from the box. Then, he handed over to me. ¡°With this, I¡¯ll entrust it to you. How will the world become from now on? Allow me to see it afterwards.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll provide results that will meet your expectations¡± And thus, I succeeded exchanging King Tree Branches with the second country. Chapter 35 - Volume 3 Volume 3 After returning to the inn, we went in a light festive mood. We exchanged the branches of the King Tree safely and made new allies. Also it¡¯s a pretty safe inn, so relaxing a bit shouldn¡¯t be a problem. So, why would I have to refuse? Even the serious Cecil who always shake her head agreed with me this time. And so, we asked the inmkeeper to prepare us a lot of food and drinks and made ourselves merry in the room. Fran and Effie have collapsed from drinking a lot of liquor. I was surprised that she, who is a spirit, got drunk, but what was surprising more than that was Fran, who had shown her strong resistance to alcohol. The two naturally had a drinking competition and both of them collapsed. And because the smell of the liquor made by the two scattered in the room, Helena went outside for some fresh air. As a result, only me and Cecil are in the room. ¡°Allan-sama, thank you very much for this time.¡± ¡°Well, we did manage to get it done¡± Though I was anxious going on an unknown land and without any connections more so, we were fortunate enough to have been able to meet Helena. ¡°Allan-sama who negotiated with the Human King is so cool¡± That came out of the blue. ¡°What, did you hear that?¡± ¡°I heard it because the door was open a little.¡± ¡°Really? It¡¯s kind of embarrassing¡­¡­¡± It is a bit embarrassing when told so by her whom grew up together with me from the old days. ¡°Oh ¡­ Allan-sama, your face is getting red, you know?¡± ¡°Stupid, this is because of the alcohol. Aren¡¯t you a bit drunk too, Cecil?¡± When I said that, she lifts an empty bottle of alcohol in in the air. ¡°I¡¯m still okay. I have taken only this amount. Ufufufu¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the whole bottle already? This amount my ass¡­¡­¡± No matter how high an elf¡¯s physical ability is, once you open a bottle, you will get drunk. This is especially true if you don¡¯t usually drink alcohol. I have been given something from the castle¡¯s warehouse from before, and I¡¯m used to being invited by a woman, but if I drink too much I¡®ll certainly get groggy. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped then. I¡¯ll just go fetch some water.¡± Seeing our water used as chaser is now gone, I tried to get up to resupply. ¡°AH, that¡¯s no good¡­¡­Please stay here, Allan-sama. I¡¯ll do it¡± Cecil stopped me then stood up instead. However, it is obvious from her staggering footsteps. ¡°Oi, stop, it. It¡¯s dangerous¡± I cannot let you fall and become injured after all. I drew her to my side. ¡°I¡¯m still practicing this yet, but I will try¡­¡­¡± I prepared an empty cup and activated my magic there. Then, out of nowhere clear water started flowing. Until about half of the cup has been filled up, I gave the cup to Cecil. ¡°Th-Thank you very much¡­¡­gulp¡± It¡¯s just a simple magic, but it¡¯s still nowhere near Effie¡¯s level, huh. While I was busy about these thoughts, Cecil snuggled onto me. ¡°Allan-sama¡­¡­the two of us are alone right now. Can we do it?¡± ¡°That was awfully aggressive of you today, Cecil. Is it because of the alcohol? Well, I have to thank the alcohol for this later¡± It is quite rare for Cecil to play the role of the inviter. I moved to the bed before her mind changes. ¡¹ ¡°So, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°First of all, I have to wake up Allan-sama¡¯s vitality¡± She took off my pants, then get in between my crotch. And then she began licking with her tongue my exposed horny stick. ¡°Nnn, Chyururu¡­¡­Smells a bit like alcohol¡­¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s your saliva, Cecil. It¡¯s because you have drank too much¡± ¡°Haaahaaa¡­¡­ I feel a bit dizzy¡­¡­¡± Though she was saying such things, she continued her blowjob properly. From lightly kissing and licking my hard cock, she began to do it with her mouth this time. ¡°Haamuu! Nnnfuuuu, jyupupupupupu!¡± Moreover, it was a fierce fellatio as if it was lusting for a dick for a long time. Seeing Cecil¡¯s beautiful face distort in giving me a blow feels really good. ¡°Nnnn, hafuuu¡­¡­ I feel your precum from the tip. Is Allan-sama feeling good?¡± ¡°Yeah, but I do not understand well the part you say that feels dizzying¡± ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s Allan-sama¡¯s thing you know? Also, I know exactly where you feel good¡± ¡°Cecil has turned out to be this erotic. I wonder what will turn up to you after we finished this journey¡­¡­¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t say that¡­¡­ my thoughts can¡¯t catch up right now, and I might fall senseless¡± She said so, after I compared her to the past her. ¡°Even at that time, if I were to confess my feelings a bit earlier, I would have certainly get accustomed to this more quickly. Nevertheless, because of how serious I was¡­¡­¡± ¡°I both like the usual strict Cecil and the new erotic Cecil. Be relieved¡± Rather, that gap of hers is one of your charms. Thinking that the only man who knows Cecil¡¯s erotic part is me, my desires to monopolize her intensified. Of course, I have no intentions of handing her away to someone at all. ¡°So, please stay by my side forever¡± ¡°Yes, no matter how far, I will follow Allan-sama¡± Cecil smiled and resumed her blowjob again. While lewdly bobbing her head up and down, she continued rubbing my hard cock with her mouth. Not only the tongue, but the entirety of her mouth is put to use. She moved the glans part to her well-stretched cheek meats, like a squirrel whose cheeks are filled with nuts. And that cheek swelling was further stimulated with her finger running from the outside. My hard cock which is given pleasure by the stimulation of the meat cheeks jolted over and raged violently. ¡°Fufu, feeling good? Then I will stroke it more¡± ¡°fuuufuuu¡­¡­Uooo¡­¡­!¡± To that repeated stimulation, my breathing became rough. Cecil, seeing my expression, smiled. ¡°You seem to be feeling good, Allan-sama. I¡¯m quite happy. For Allan-sama, this lewd me will study more naughty things for you¡± When you say such a thing, there is no reason for me not to be happy. That¡¯s why I should make her feel more comfortable as a reward for her hard work. Thinking so, I lifted Cecil¡¯s clothes. Then, two masses of lumps spilled over and fell down. ¡°My chest again? It seems that you are really fond of big breasts, Allan-sama¡± ¡°Yeah, but when there is something like this in front of me, there is no way for me to leave it alone¡± While stooping a little, I massaged those bountiful chests of hers. Its soft touch was transmitted to my palms, further enhancing my excitement. ¡°Hauuu¡­¡­ Please fondle it more, because these breasts and mouth are only for you, Allan-sama¡± ¡°Kuh, Cecil!¡± If she said it that way, I won¡¯t be able to stop myself anymore. I spread the palms of my hands far and wide, feeling her chest fully, then urged her to go deeper onto my horn. ¡°Nguuu, gnoooo! Jurururu, jyururururu!¡± As if she¡¯s doing it on purpose, erotic and sloppy sounds of saliva echoed the room loudly. ¡°It¡¯s throbbing so hard, will it come out soon?¡± ¡°Yeah, and I will let out a very thick one just for you¡± In the past few days, we were so busy preparing for the audience with the King so we didn¡¯t have time to do it. Furthermore, this first-class service of hers intensified it even more. I felt something like a simmering magma at the back of my belly already. ¡°Chuuu, jyupu! Let it out, Allan-sama! I will accept it entirely¡± When Cecil said that, the final thread I¡¯m holding snapped. She put her hands on my legs to support my body and sucked my dick with great momentum. ¡°Juuu, jupuuuuuuuu! Jyurururururu, juzozozozozoo!¡± ¡°Ahhh cumming, I¡¯m coming, Cecil!¡± Byuuuuuuu! Byururururu! ¡°Nfuuuu, nbuu, eoooooo! ¡­¡­gulp, gulp!¡± Cecil who almost spilled the remainder that almost overflowed still tried her best to drink it all, teary-eyed. I just enjoyed the reverberations of the climax, until she has drunk everything I had fired. Chapter 36 - Volume 3 Volume 3 ¡°Fuu¡­¡­haa, ehoo!¡± She swallowed my fired semen and raised her head. However, it was too much, and the leftovers dripped at the end of the mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t act so rashly¡­¡­ still, thank you¡± I said that as I passed the towel to Cecil. ¡°Your long awaited seed, I, I spilled too much¡­¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. You can do it again and again from now on¡± ¡°Ahh¡­¡­y-yes!¡± When I cheered her up, Cecil recalled that she was still in the middle of the foreplay, turning her face beet red. ¡°That¡¯s right. My performance has just begun!¡± Cecil, now filled with motivation said enthusiastically. I¡¯m grateful that she¡¯s assertive, it is quite unbearable for me if you throw up in the middle of having sex. ¡°Calm down a little ¡­¡­¡± I tried to say that, but I was pushed down midway. As for the culprit, Cecil is the only one. ¡°Allan-sama, can you leave it to me today?¡± Cecil said, looking down on me from above as I lay on my back. Her expression right now is somewhat¡­¡­bloodcurling. ¡°Ah, yeah. I understand. Do as you like.¡± To that aura of hers that I have never seen before until now, I couldn¡¯t bear the pressure and nod immediately. Then, she straddled on me above. ¡°With this, I can now see Allan-sama¡¯s face in full view. I can see immediately whenever you feel pleasant, right?¡± Cecil said so, making fun of me. She¡¯s changed completely, and is now fully aggressive. Is this the power of alcohol? I knew it, drinking too much is dangerous. While I was thinking of such things, Cecil advanced her preparations. ¡°Mine down here isn¡¯t wet enough yet, so I¡¯ll keep this company for now¡± She started moving her waist above, while sitting on my own waist. What is she trying to do? Then, I immediately understood at once by the sensation I felt with my hard dick. ¡¸ This is¡­¡­ intercrural sex?¡± Cecil¡¯s crotch rubbed against my cock that is regaining its power from the ejaculation a while ago. Of course, the clothing blocking the two parts has been taken away. ¡°Auuu, Nnnn, Hiyauuuuu! This is, this feels pretty good!¡± ¡°Ugh, your other side is rubbing¡­¡­!¡± There isn¡¯t any intense stimulation produced in this. However, just being rubbed against Cecil¡¯s moist skin feels good enough. Especially when the back muscles of my fuck stick is being rubbed against, pleasure became concentrated there. Haahaa, my humping, does it feel good?¡± ¡°Yeah, it feels good. To the extent that I want to request you to do this from time to time from now on¡± ¡°If Allan-sama desires so, I will do it on the bed, even outsiiiide! Aahhhn!¡± The crevice which hit my lewd stick went into convulsions timidly. Well, I guess I stimulated her clit without knowing it. ¡°Oh, it looks like we are ready.¡± In this stimulation lots of love juices have flowed out of Cecil¡¯s crack thickly. ¡°Yes, I think so too. Can you make me feel good this time?¡± ¡°Of course, I will¡± As soon as I agreed she erected my throbbing staff and pointed it at her slit. Then, it slipped easily as she dropped her waist. ¡°Nhaaaa!? It¡¯ it¡¯s entering me!¡± Has Cecil felt the insertion? She lost her strength from my arms when I inserted it up to the end. ¡°Hiii! Igih! Insides, it¡¯s going to break my insides¡­¡­¡± The head of my staff got stuck in her womb entrance, and violent stimulation attacked Cecil¡¯s arousal point. Because of the stimulation, her vagina clamped hard, and its pressure transferred to my dick. ¡°Kuh, this is¡­¡­¡± Getting attacked by the sensation that entwined from all directions, I felt a pleasant stimulation. However, I couldn¡¯t even move my waist, as I am on this position. I was being attacked by such an intense pleasure with no escape, that I almost have leaked my load. While I succeeded in not putting it out here, the stress from my waist as I endure gets worse than before. ¡°Haahaaa¡­¡­I, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­¡± ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Nnn, Fuu¡­¡­I, I think I came a little¡­¡­ hahaha¡­¡­¡± Cecil said so in regret, but she laughed wryly to cover it. Seeing her in such an expression is also cute. ¡°Hey, can you move?¡± ¡°Yes, I think I still can. I was the one who requested this, so please let me do it¡± I nodded to those words. ¡°Then, I will move now¡± Cecil lifted her waist slowly, then dropping off at similar speed. My hard cock wet with her love liquids went in and out of her gently. ¡°Allan-sama¡­¡­my insides, how is it?¡± While feeling a bit of the pleasure, Cecil suddenly asked me. Cecil¡¯s insides, they gave a fluffy feeling as they wrapped around me. It¡¯s so gentle and soothing that if I lost myself, I wouldn¡¯t be able to endure and come easily¡± ¡°Nnn, if that¡¯s the case, then please let it out without worrying. My purpose is to make Allan-sama feel good after all¡± ¡°But you see, I want to see Cecil¡¯s o-face and hear your moans too, May I?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s too embarrassing!¡± Cecil who heard my wish turned beet red. ¡°Geez, I don¡¯t know anymore! I will make you feel good whether you like it or not, and you will!¡± The movement of her waist that was loose a while ago suddenly intensified. Her butt which moved slowly from earlier is now nailing itself to my waist. ¡°Ugh, so sudden¡­¡­!¡± Her meat pleats that are sending enjoyable pleasures is now baring its fangs towards my sex rod. It now became a force that is trying to pull out my treasures from my golden balls. ¡°Really, where has the usually modest Cecil gone to¡­¡­!¡± I put my energy to my waist, trying to suppress the instincts of wanting to fire right away. Cecil smiled seeing such expression of me. ¡°Allan-sama, are you enduring it? Why? Can¡¯t bear my torture anymore?¡± ¡°Guh, feeling good in this condition¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Then I will torture you even more¡­¡­Nnnn, haaa, its not yet over¡­¡­there is still more to come!¡± After that Cecil tormented me daringly. It seems that she¡¯s trying to make me climax using the techniques I have taught so far. But I am not going to end up doing nothing. ¡°Cacil, don¡¯t think that you are the dominant one now that you are on top¡­¡­¡± ¡°Haaaaaannn¡­¡­ gyuu! Wh-what!?¡± Cecil who was moving her waist smoothly, jumped up to the sudden stimulation. ¡°Ahh, Allan-sama? But it looks like it¡¯s going to come at any moment¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Though I¡¯m feeling delighted right now, Don¡¯t get carried away just because you are drunk¡± I grabbed Cecil¡¯s waist and started pushing it, with no intentions of letting it go. With the force of gravity as my ally, I reached the depths of her vagina with just a light pierce. ¡°N, no way! It¡¯s so sudden¡­¡­. Haaa, ahhhn!¡± Cecil panted, while her bountiful breasts jiggled up and down. This scenery where her rich blonde hair waved as she moved is breathtaking. I couldn¡¯t witness it in the usual missionary position after all. ¡°Nhaa, Hauuuun! Even though I have already tortured it earlier, it¡¯s still as lively as before!¡± ¡°And there is a lot more coming for you! I can¡¯t lose to Cecil after all¡± After all, I was often scolded by the little Cecil who has been my playmate since a few years back, and every time I was like that my pride was in pieces. ¡°Haaahaaa, not yet, I can still do it!¡± ¡°What the, you can still move?¡± ¡°If I left it as it is, it will be the same as always. I will make sure Allan-sama will come before me!¡± Cecil started moving her waist again. Though her legs are already trembling, rather than stopping, she still didn¡¯t cease her attacks, making me feel pleasure multifold. Then what was all my actions in the first half for? I¡¯m already at my limit. ¡°Cecil! I¡¯m going to cum again!¡± ¡°Nn, ahhh, aaaah! Me too, I¡¯m going to cuum toooo!¡± Cecil pressed her waist with more force than before, and when it made me penetrate to the depths of her vagina, I ejaculated. ¡°Oo, Ooaaaaaahhhh! It¡¯s so hoot! My stomach is getting fuuuuull! Cuuumiiiiiiiiiinnnngggg!!!¡± Cecil who had made me climax received my semen in comfort. In order for her not to fall, I hugged her when she¡¯s about to collapse, and we laid down together, still in my embrace. Chapter 37 - Volume 3 Volume 3 I who embraced her as she reached the peak, lowered her on the bed and took a deep breath. ¡°Fuuu¡­¡­ Cecil, are you okay? Do you feel uncomfortable somewhere?¡± ¡°Nay, there is no problem¡­¡­ I think¡± Though her breathing is a bit rough just jet, she would be fine if she can answer like this. However, to make sure I made water with magic once more and passed it over to Cecil. ¡°Drink this as soon as you catch up your breath¡± ¡°Thank you very much, Allan-sama¡± Cecil rose up and drank the water she received. ¡°gulp, gulp¡­¡­hauu¡­¡­¡± Seeing her state, I reached my hand to her flowing hair. Though I picked up a little, it feels surprisingly silky. ¡°¡­¡­¡­? What is it, Allan-sama?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just a little worried¡± I brought her hair up to my nose, then enjoyed her scent with a whiff. There is that strong smell it gave after exercising hard. I don¡¯t have any smell fetish, so I don¡¯t feel relieved somehow. But it gave the feeling like putting your head on to your favorite pillow. Though I did try it somehow, rustling this silky touch might not be bad after all. ¡°My hair¡­¡­ what are you doing with it!¡± However, I was stopped by Cecil who seem to have panicked. Allan-sama, you are quite perverted, aren¡¯t you? ¡°Where did that come fr¡­..oh, because I was touching your hair?¡± ¡°Yes, because you are touching my hair¡­¡­¡± While we¡¯re having a light quarrel, Helena was watching us from the door that separated the bedroom from the living room. ¡°Allan-sama, what seems to be the¡­¡­Helena-chan?¡± Her body jolted in surprise as she realized she was being watched. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, come in¡± ¡°Uhm, but¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Allan-sama said so¡± Prompted by Cecil, she sat next to me. ¡°But flowers in both hands huh, not bad¡± Just like that, I drew Helena over, who is still somewhat reluctant. ¡°Hyaa! I, compared to Cecil-oneesan¡­¡­¡± Oh? It seems that someone is watching us for a while apparently. I thought Helena felt admiration for the elves, or was it that she feels inferior when she is near them? It¡¯s easy to cheer her up with words here, but still, it¡¯s better to put confidence on her in a more direct way. The number of partners have increased. Are we going to do one more battle?¡± And just like that, firstly I pushed down Cecil, shifted her clothes, then exposed her sexy figure. ¡°Eh? Allan-sama? We are going to do it again? Nnn!¡± As she covered her body, I immediately kissed her, stopping the conversation at once. Then, I inserted my living sex toy to the pussy that hasn¡¯t dried yet. ¡°Ahhh, nnnnnn! So sudden¡­¡­.Haaaan!¡± I began to move my waist after pushing it all the way in to her depths. ¡°No, no good, I¡¯m feeling crazy again!!¡± Cecil¡¯s body who has just melted away earlier immediately felt pleasure as a response to my now hard dick. And she, who¡¯s reason has melted again, started to make sweet noises. ¡°Cecil-oneesan going like that¡­¡­wow¡­¡­¡± She is doing it with someone else for the first time, so no wonder she is surprised like this. It¡¯s not just Cecil. Fran is usually cool and composed, but she¡¯s pretty wild in bed¡± ¡°I-is that so¡­¡­¡± Did she imagine Fran going crazy just by seeing Cecil¡¯s in front of her eyes? Helena took a big gulp in there. There is no need to say something about Effie. She¡¯s spreading sex appeal around the clock after all. If she went outside alone, she will certainly be surrounded by men in a hurry. ¡°Helena, come¡± When I called for her, I deprived her of her lips while violating Cecil. ¡°Nnnn!? Nn, amuu¡­¡­chuuu¡­¡­puhaaaa¡± ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn, Lie down here¡± ¡°I, I understand ¡­¡± She still felt tense, but as I ordered Helena, she took off her clothes and came to bed. When I saw it, I pulled my horn out of Cecil and moved in front of Helena. ¡°What is this, pretty wet already? Did you do it while watching us?¡± ¡°These kinds of things¡­¡­ I don¡¯t¡­¡­ Kyaaa! It¡¯s entering me!!¡± ¡°It got in all the way to the depths easily. What are you saying now?¡± I firmly grasped Helena¡¯s waist firmly on the bed, then pierced her vagina. ¡°Ihiihiiiii! Nnnoooo! So sudden!! Too strong!!¡± She tried pushing her hands on my chest to stop the movements, but such weak and thin arms won¡¯t do anything. Helena-chan is so cute¡­¡­putting your hands over a child like her, Allan-sama, you are quite a bad person¡± ¡°Of course she¡¯s cute, but leave that alone. Are you feeling jealous?¡± ¡°If you say it like that, then please take responsibility until the end¡± ¡°Of course I will. The other party has already decided to take her with me once we go back to the Country of the Elves, right, Helena?¡± As I said that, Helena went tight. ¡°What? You haven¡¯t heard of it yet from them?¡± ¡°Yes, but to have Onii-san say this personally, I¡¯m quite happy¡± If so, then shall I repeat it for you?¡± I whispered to Helena¡¯s ear. ¡°I will bring you back to our country when this trip is over¡± ¡°Hah, hauu¡­¡± ¡°Of course, I did not leak it to the other women I made ¡°friends¡± with, except my companions. The reason is that I want Helena to give birth to a nice and pretty girl¡± ¡°Mine and Onii-san¡¯s¡­¡­¡± I heard Helena¡¯s heart thumping like a small drum. ¡°Therefore, don¡¯t worry. Just leave everything to me¡± As soon as she nodded, she placed her arms around my back then looked up. ¡°That¡¯s already fine with me. Please make it harder¡± I speed up the waist movement I was suppressing earlier. Helena¡¯s vagina tightened in response to my hard cock. To me who become crazy about her, a hand was extended to my side. Allan-sama, mee too¡­¡­¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll make Cecil feel good too¡± Guided by her hand, my other hand caressed Cecil¡¯s most intimate place lovingly. ¡°aren¡¯t you too wet?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯ll be. When I was Helena being violated by Allan-sama, I have become like this before I knew it¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s do it in the same way right now¡± I inserted a finger and stimulated her insides. ¡°Nnn, Haaaa¡­¡­Ahiii, Nnnn!¡± ¡°Looks like I have found it already¡± ¡°This is, a bit different from usual¡­¡­it¡¯s hitting my most pleasant plaaaaaaaaaaaaaacceeeee!¡± The difference between my fingers and my dick, Cecil¡¯s body has understood the feeling. I already know where to stimulate her the highest after all. Haahaaa¡­¡­O, oniisan!¡± Allan-sama, I¡¯m already¡­¡­!¡± The two panted as they told their limits to me. ¡°I¡¯m about to come too. Let¡¯s do it together¡± I strengthened the movements of my hips and hands. ¡°Cumming, I¡¯m, I¡¯m at my limit! Please come, come inside me onii-san!!¡± ¡°Ahh, Yaaan! I¡¯m cummming, I¡¯m cumming from your fingerrrrssss!!¡± The two girls lying side by side held on to each other¡¯s hands as they reached the climax. And I also ejaculated deeply into Helena¡¯s pussy after that. Her womb entrance that has not yet even developed has come loose by the repeated torture, and started accepting my sperm fully. I filled her insides up to the brim with my seed. ¡°Ahhh, wow¡­¡­Allan-sama is still pumping¡± Cecil puts her hand on Helena¡¯s abdomen, feeling my dick as it send semen inside her. It¡¯s a rather immoral sight. ¡°My stomach is so hot and so full¡­¡­ I might really become pregnant with this¡­¡­¡± Though exhausted, Helena felt the semen being poured into her. I pulled my waist away and catch up my breath, and at that time Cecil approached to me. ¡°Uhm, Allan-sama¡­¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°After seeing Helena-chan like that, I kind of want to do it one more time. Please?¡± Cecil¡¯s face as she begged me was completely that of a woman. ¡°Of course I will. But be sure not to make too much noise alright?¡± Then I pushed down Cecil on the bed, once again. Chapter 38 - Volume 3 Volume 3 A few days later we are now in front of the gate of the royal castle. ¡°Then, Prince of the Elves, have you finished your preparations?¡± ¡°Yes. Thank you very much, your Majesty¡± I lowered my head to the king who pushed his old body and came to see me off personally. At first he was suspicious of my story, but now he was friendly. Surely he is also wanting this world peace in his heart. But as a king, he cannot afford to make people who came all of a sudden to see him. I¡¯m thankful that we have settled our discussions well. ¡°But was it really all right with just this?¡± That said, there was a horse-drawn carriage ahead of the king. It¡¯s a bit small, but it¡¯s made well. It is large enough for five people to ride. The king had prepared this for us for the next trip, as it was necessary. The horse hasn¡¯t been connected yet, but he will prepare it later. ¡°It¡¯s already too much for us, your Majesty, and above all this is purely dependent on my ability.¡± ¡°Surely it is. No matter. Use it well¡± The Country of Elves up to here is a road full of rocks and obstacles. But from here, it is paved and maintained path, literally. Now is certainly a time to use a carriage. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m somehow being a nuisance¡­¡­¡± Next to me, Helena gave us an apology. Perhaps she thought being a race with weak constitution such as herself is holding us back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s that our members are a little too special¡± Cecil and I are elves that can keep running for many kilometers with our physical ability. And Effie is someone who can fly to the sky. Well, she might crash if she ran out of magic, but there is still a wide difference in mobility in hers to us. Even our speed are like worms compared to hers. ¡°Besudes, now that we have a carriage, we can now cope with sudden weather changes.¡± Fran followed me up, to cheer Helena. You might not notice it on the first glance, but she can be reliable at these times. ¡°She¡¯s right. Plus we can expand it to a tent and cook in the rain¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, I haven¡¯t tasted yet Cecil¡¯s dishes for a long time¡± We weren¡¯t able to carry bulky things as we are moving on foot. In that sense, I¡¯m also thankful that we have a carriage now. ¡°Heee, Cecil, you can cook?¡± ¡°Of course! I have confidence in my recipes!¡± ¡°When we were at the castle, didn¡¯t you have the chef at the castle teach you?¡± I knew that Cecil occasionally visits the kitchen. Though I have actually eaten her cooking in our trip, it was far from the taste of something professional. ¡°Then, can I taste the dishes of Elves too? I¡¯m looking forward to this!¡± ¡°I have already bought something similar to the shops here, so I think I can make something similar.¡± ¡°If so, I will help. Once I lived alone before this, I¡¯m good with housework¡± ¡°Uhm, is it okay for me to see you cook? I am quite interested in it too¡­¡­¡± Somehow, it became noisy suddenly¡­¡­. Well, I should have expected this in a gathering of women. Alan, you seem to have it hard too¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡­ Well, because I have gathered quite the companions after all¡± I gave a bitter smile to the King who¡¯s observing us in his direction. Then, where do you plan to go next?¡± To that question, I gave the answer I have decided. ¡°I want to go first to another Country of Humans. I want to get information about the Country of Demons after all¡± What I am most cautious about in this trip is the Country of Demons. Since ancient times, demons with powerful powers have been arrogant and have been in a vicious relationship with their neighbors. The result is the previous war. But with the cooperation of elves, humans and spirits, we managed to fight them off. We succeeded in reducing the scale of the demons that were invading around the globe into one country left. After that was a ceasefire, and no large-scale wars happened anymore. However, the demons still kept being unfriendly after that. ¡°They aren¡¯t the type to relax your guard after all, so we¡¯ll be cautious¡± ¡°Yes, but I am more concerned about the other country.¡± I was surprised at those words. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­ more than the Country of Demons¡­?¡± ¡°In a way, you are correct¡± ¡°May I hear the reason?¡± The king began to talk about it. ¡°That country is the same country of humans as Bivnaheim, but its nationality is not the same.¡± ¡°You mean they are pro-war?¡± ¡°That I cannot say. It is a country where everyone can live better, for humansthat is¡± For humans, I feel bad about words. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­¡± Yes. In that country, there are severe policies on other races except humans¡± ¡°That is¡­¡­ really troublesome.¡± Even more so that I¡¯m establishing friendship of all races here. ¡°Bivnaheim is located between that country and the country of elves and spirits.¡± ¡°So this is a buffer zone?¡± This is a country I visited because it was nearby, but it seemed to have played an even more important role than I thought. ¡°Yes. And some of them even hated the demons more than the elves and the spirits¡± Maybe they had a bad experience with the demons in the previous war. But a long time has passed since the war. It seems that hatred does not go away that easily. That¡¯s why I have to make peace with the branches of the King Tree. Because this is only the common sense of values to the entire species of Algarde. ¡°However, it¡¯s all just diplomacy. I can¡¯t poke my head to other countries¡¯ affairs very much¡± ¡°I already know¡± ¡°For now, let¡¯s tie a horse to the carriage and send it at the gate of the castletown¡± ¡°Affirmative¡± ¡°This is all I can do. I wish you good luck¡± ¡°Same to you, your Majesty. Please stay healthy until we come back again.¡± After bidding our farewells, we left the castle. We passed through the bustling town, and headed toward the exit gate. ¡°Onii-san, what did you talk to your Majesty?¡± ¡°Oh, a little bit about the country we will go from here¡± I answered Helena¡¯s inquiry. By the way, we have already met with the king, so we don¡¯t have to cover our identities anymore. I appreaciate the fact that we won¡¯t be using that cumbersome hoods anymore, but we are being stared by many people from the surroundings now. Especially Effie, who has her wing and vibrant hair color, is now the center of attention. ¡°Ara, are you going crazy about me? Fufufu, I haven¡¯t even used my temptation magic yet¡± Well, she looks happy, so it¡¯s good for now. Contrary to her was Fran, who has very little tolerance to the public¡¯s eyes. Wait, or is it that Effie is just that numb to shyness? ¡°Allan-kun, is there something on my face?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing¡± I waved my hand to her who noticed my stare at her. ¡°The country that we will go hereafter seems to be not that open to other races¡± I spoke to everyone. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. My duty is to follow Allan-sama¡± Cecil gave a natural smile. ¡°Me too, I won¡¯t leave the prince¡¯s side no matter what¡± Changing completely from the time we met, Fran¡¯s eyes, now filled with strong willpower stared me bck. ¡°When that time comes¡­¡­ Just a little sprinkle of magic and poof! Done! Fufufufu¡± Good grief. We aren¡¯t here for attraction¡­¡­ Well, Effie¡¯s optimism is also a part that I like from her. ¡°M-me too! I¡¯ll do my best to accompany you!¡± Helena, who has already acquired the mascot role, made everyone smile. ¡°It will be more difficult from now on, but everyone, lend me your powers again¡± All members nodded firmly to my words. We thus departed for the third country. Chapter 39 - Volume 4 Chapter 1 Demon Country Lachmaheim. This is literally the country where the demons live. In the middle of the vast wilderness that occupies most of the land, there was a big city out of place. This is the capital of the Country of Demons. In the center of the town, there is a huge Demon Lord Castle. On the top floor of the demon lord¡¯s castle, located the boudoir of the Demon Lord. ¡°Hmmm, today¡¯s report¡­.¡± From there, was a woman reading a document while sitting in a luxurious chair. She had light brown skin with long silver hair. And a glamorous body wrapped in a stimulating costume. She is the lord of this demon castle. The demon Beatrice who is also the queen of Lachmaheim. ¡°Is there anything odd today?¡± The strange thing about this place is that a part of the city was destroyed by the demons¡¯ rampage¡­¡­ and that¡¯s it. Basically, the demons have arrogant personality. Even if they are of the same demon race, they have no cooperation. Frequent riots happen, destroying their own city. Because of this, the other races thought about them as inferior race. And that ideology gave birth to the previous war. ¡°Are the gathering of demons in good condition?¡± Beatrice moved her eyes to the new material. She then smiled ferociously. Beatrice, who is the current demon queen, of course, didn¡¯t escape this mistreatment. Moreso, she¡¯s also a survivor of the defeat in the previous war. And because of this, her hatred of the humans, fairies and elves was stronger than other demons. ¡°Finally, the time has come¡± The documents, which include the construction of a new army of demons, were written there. Beatrice is willing to start another war again. In addition, it¡¯s aimed at the whole world as well. ¡°The gathered demons constituted about 8,000 strong. Quite a feat, I say¡± Normally, strong demons are very egoistic, and does not usually take group actions. To be able to gather 8,000 of them in one group is extraordinary already. In a sense, I have to express my gratitude towards them¡± It is the hatred towards the other species that moved the demons. And like Beatrice, some of the long-lived demons are survivors of the previous war. And precisely because they survived, many of them become her subordinates. The only way for a demon to obey is by the use of force. They also cannot help but obey those stronger than them. Such powerful demons responded to Beatrice¡¯s call this time. By this fact, you can call Beatrice as the strongest of the demons, but the hatred of the other races is also a factor for their subordination. So to speak, the revenge of the demons is about to begin. ¡°Our first aim is the Country of Humans. Those guys who are complacent about peace, let¡¯s kill them in an instant¡± Humans have a very short life span compared to demons and other races. At most, a human can only live for over a hundred years. Naturally, not one of them has experienced the previous war. And as they change generations, the thought of threat to the demons is diminishing. ¡°If we did a surprise attack there, they will become our slaves in no time ¡­ kukukuu¡± As the reigning ruler of the demons, she turned around. Towards the strategy that ordinary demons wouldn¡¯t think of. ¡°First, let¡¯s have Bivnaheim¡± Bivnaheim is a country of humans located just across the Lachmaheim country. ¡°They won¡¯t expect their country to be first to get attacked¡± War is a normal think for a country. If you did not do so, you will not be able to replenish the army you attack with. If you don¡¯t have enough supplies, they will starve and as a result, you will face defeat, no matter how strong your troops are. That¡¯s the normal war. However, demons are quite different. With their physical abilities, it¡¯s possible to reach Bivnaheim before they get hungry. The forces more mobile than demons on the ground were only fairies, which can fly in the sky. Even that, the Fairy King will still take the time amassing the fairies to send reinforcements once he knew that Bivnaheim has been attacked. By that time, the demons will have cleaned up the country as planned. ¡°And, if we get hungry, we will just take away everything we can take, and those we can¡¯t we will destroy.¡± Beatrice has no intention of conquering other races. With the exception of the demons, she¡¯s planning to destroy all of the races in this world. So she made thorough plans in complete plundering Bivnaheim of all its graces, by a storm. And the next, she will invade the neighboring countries. Those in between Lachmaheim and Bivnaheim She will advance her troops to another human country, Norcheim. ¡°Over there, unlike the others, their army is strong. We have to be cautious¡± Norcheim first received the demonic invasion of the previous war. As a result the country was completely destroyed. With this, their grudge with the demons are exceptionally strong. Unlike Bivnaheim, they are always in full alert. Challenging them from the front will clearly result in heavy casualties, even though they are demons. Plus, the difficulty will be even higher if they cooped themselves in their sturdy castles. The reason for this is because demons have no siege weapons. ¡°But we excel in overwhelming physical ability, mobility and, and hand-o-hand combat, so we have to make good use of this¡± Once Bivnaheim is destroyed, we¡¯ll decide to encircle Norcheim. If we crush their neighboring country first, the morale of the human soldiers will plummet. ¡°Even if their castle is tough, it will be pregnable if those the soldiers¡¯ morale became weak¡± That was Beatrice¡¯s strategy. ¡°Once we destroy the Human Countries, the fairies and the elves will be next¡± Both are countries with smaller population than humans. Even if it is the same number, the demons, with their higher battle potentials still has the upper hand. The key to this war was how quickly we could crush the humans¡¯ main forces. ¡°Now then, let¡¯s work out the details right away¡± She then took out a map. They then decided the route to send troops where Norcheim would not know. At that time, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Demon Queen-sama, can I come in?¡± ¡°Yes, you may enter¡± Beatrice stopped what she was doing, then greeted with a corresponding demeanor befitting a demon queen. What came in was a man who has an intelligent look for a demon. The guy is a staff officer under her. ¡°And what is your purpose? Speak briefly¡± ¡°Actually, we have acquired information about suspicious movements about some elves¡± ¡°Some elves, you say?¡± Beatrice frowned at the unexpected information. In her plans, elves should begin to move after Bivnaheim is destroyed. ¡°Yes. Apparently the prince of their country has been visiting one country after another, and seems that they are trying to form an alliance like the previous war¡± ¡°What did you say!? Kuh, those annoying elves¡­¡­¡± Beatrice¡¯s gaze became filled with power, and the space around her shook. Powerful magic is acting in the area with just her rise of emotions. The staff officer still continued his report, despite sweating heavily on that pressure. ¡°It seems that they are exchanging branches of the King Trees in each country as testimony of their alliance¡± ¡°the King Trees? Just what are they thinking¡­¡­¡± Beatrice spat out in indignation. Like other countries, Lachmaheim has also their own King Tree. However, it has been in a quite awful state, as it hasn¡¯t been maintained for many years. For demons, the King Tree is no different from an ordinary tree. ¡°However, it¡¯s not good if they became united once again¡± ¡°Yes, and there is a possibility of it interfering with Your Majesty¡¯s plan¡± ¡°Then, first of all, collect further details about this¡± ¡°As you command, Your Majesty!¡± The demon staff then politely bowed and exit the room. After that, she went to her desk once again. ¡°Haa!¡± She raised her fist, then punched it with excessive force. The blow from her delicate arm smashed the thick but luxurious desk in one blow. After her anger finally subsided, she settled to her seat once again. ¡°You bastard, will you stand up before me once again¡­¡­?¡± Beatrice grimaced, grasping her hand strongly. And thus, the demon queen began to move to stop the alliance. Chapter 40 - Volume 4 Chapter 2 – Service at Dawn We successfully managed to form an alliance with Bovnaheim. We have successfully passed the screening of the Human King, too, and now, we are heading for another human country. Though right now it¡¯s in the middle of the night, I¡¯m driving the carriage. ¡£ The other members of my party are sleeping this time. As we want to reach each countries as soon as possible, we are taking turns in the horse-drawn carriage. However, it¡¯s just Cecil and I who knew how to control the horse. Effie could fly, while Fran and Helena didn¡¯t have the chance to touch them either. We can¡¯t leave it to someone who isn¡¯t used to it after all. Of course, if the horse gets tired, we have to rest too¡­¡­ ¡°Another human country?¡± While driving the carriage, I was thinking about the country where we will head from now on. Because we the documents for this country came along with the carriage, we smoothly passed the first checkpoint. ¡°The name is Norceheim ¡­ Isn¡¯t that a closed nation with only humans?¡± They don¡¯t accept other races, and surprisingly, they don¡¯t seem to trade with them either. ¡°Somehow, I feel heavy¡­¡­¡± Well, I¡¯m also nervous, going to a place openly hostile to you. Instinctively, I stroked the sword in my waist. ¡°I hope that in the worst of situations, I would not be using this¡± Once weapons are drawn, it will be hard to sheath them back in place. So we have to be careful not to do so. After feeling gloomy for a moment, the door behind me opened. I looked back and see who came out. ¡°What is it, Fran?¡± She sat next to me. ¡°Prince, thank you for the hard work¡± ¡°¡­isn¡¯t it still too early to get up?¡± It will still take some time for the sun to rise. ¡°I have been awakened by the slight shake¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, this is the first time you got on a carriage, right?¡± Even if she¡¯s a half-elf, Fran¡¯s senses are sharper than a human being. You will still feel slight vibrations, but this is still a well-made carriage. As a matter of fact, the human Helena is still fast asleep. ¡°We have been in the carriage for a long time. Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright. I somehow got used to it a bit. It¡¯s not making me feel dizzy anymore¡± ¡°Then that¡¯s good¡± If she feels unwell, then we will have to find out another way. ¡°I should be able to do better than this¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Just do what you can do.¡± Fran, upon hearing my words, smiles, as if she thought something good. ¡°Do what you can do¡­¡­well, there is something I can do¡± Her gaze stopped at me. Then, she entwined her arms around my body. I see. That ¡®is¡¯ something she can do. But this place is bad. ¡°Wait a bit. I¡¯m currently driving right now. It¡¯s not good to lose my concentration here¡± I tried to stop her with a warning, but she didn¡¯t stop. Finally, her hands reached for my pants. ¡°Prince, you¡¯re getting hard. Are you expecting something?¡± ¡°¡±If I didn¡¯t expect something from a pretty girl like Fran, then I¡¯m not a man¡± Upon realizing I got excited, I could only smile wryly. Because I have lived faithfully to sexual desire so far I could not refuse to this. It can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s a straight road for a while and it will be fine, I think. I put my right hand above her head, then directed it to my crotch. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for us to have sex right now. Can you blow me instead?¡± ¡°Yes, if that¡¯s what you want, Prince.¡± She nodded, removed the hook, and then took my obscene stick out. There, her hands touched it, which had already become stiff. As soon as that soft touch was transmitted, it got excited in earnest. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll hold it in my mouth now¡­¡­Nnn, lero, jyuubuu!¡± Fran swallowed the glans first, and licked it there emphatically. At the same time, she grabbed the root of my dick with her hands. The sensation of her soft hands on the bottom and her rough tongue on top. I savored the good feeling as she tasted me from both sides. She¡¯s learned quite a lot of skills. Though Effie leads in pure skills overall, Fran is richer in servicing skills. She knows how to satisfy a man physically and mentally. ¡°You¡¯re pretty good, Fran¡± I muttered, brushing her hair with one hand. Fran¡¯s face turned red, but sucked up my lewd stick further. ¡°Kuh, don¡¯t do it too hard. I¡¯m getting distracted¡± My hand is shaking with pleasure, and I was about to shift the horse. It will be a disaster if I suddenly accelerate or sudden stop in this condition. I strongly gripped the reins once again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll be careful¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this time I want to taste the service of Fran slowly¡± ¡°I will do my best to serve you.¡± She made a serious expression, then completely sucked my hard dick whole this time. Everything from the glans to the root, was covered with Fran¡¯s mouth. The sensation of her mouth¡¯s wetness, accompanied by the stimulation of her tongue¡¯s movements created a nice accent. ¡°Njyuuu, rururururuu! Lero, Jyupaah!¡± Although her head movements are minimal, her tongue moved around freely inside her mouth. Her tongue skills stimulated my horn continuously. It¡¯s like I¡¯m getting a massage with warm water, but only just around my waist. Slowly, the pleasure accumulating made me feel numb. ¡°Nguu, Nn, leroooo!¡± To the penis that she¡¯s holding inside her mouth, Fran made use of her exquisite tongue techniques to serve it fully. Her movements are so erotic that it puts a prostitute to shame. No, it¡¯s even many times more, and it gets better and better as minutes pass by. She also seems aroused from licking my stuff. Her eyes are moistened, as her body moved bashfully along with mine. ¡°That¡¯s good, a bit more and I¡¯m going to cum¡­¡­¡± A fellatio service on an unstable carriage. Subtle shakes were transmitted to Fran, causing her head to move irregularly. These unpredicted movements further intensified the pleasure even more. ¡°this appearance, if someone comes from the other side of the road, what would you do?¡± ¡°-! But, I cannot stop my service to my prince midway¡­¡­¡± Fran then stared at me with impatience. ¡°That¡¯s right. you have to hurry, Fran. Serve with all your might from hereon¡± ¡°Understood. Haaum, zururururuu!¡± After she got permission, Fran restarted her fellatio in full force. She put her hands on my waist, and began shaking her head with all her strength. Indecent sounds lingered in the air as my hard cock trembled. ¡°Haaahaaa¡­¡­Prince, yours are already trembling¡­¡­ it¡¯s going to come out¡± Fran pulled out my fuck rod out of her mouth, then stared at my erection with excitement. For my true feelings, I really want to have sex with her right now. But it¡¯s impossible to start here. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m almost there. Don¡¯t stop blowng¡± ¡°Y-yes¡± I caught the head of Fran again and let her suck my meat stick, which is already at its limits. It was a bit violent, but she seems to be feeling it too. Her tongue twined around the rod of mine with more intense movements. It was so intense I couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. ¡°Fran, I¡¯m going to cum. Swallow it all!¡± I held her head so as not to let her go, then came as it is. ¡°Nnn, Nnnnguuuuu!? Gokuuh, gokugoku!¡± Fran whose head was pushed down all of a sudden drunk up all my load desperately. Otherwise, she will be suffocated by the semen. Even if it¡¯s painful, she didn¡¯t vomit even once, as if Fran¡¯s masochistic tendencies have appeared. After I finished ejaculating it all, I finally released her. ¡°Guguh, Haaahaaa, ehoo, ehoo!¡± Fran looked at me with watery eyes. I gently pat her head. ¡°It was pleasant. Thank you¡± ¡°Me too, as long as the prince can put it out, I¡¯m happy¡± As she said so, she raised herself up. ¡°I think it¡¯s already time, so I¡¯ll wake up Cecil and the others¡± When we noticed, the sky is beginning to become bright. The sun is about to rise once more. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll count on you. But wipe your mouth before that, okay?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do.¡± And so, Fran went back to the carriage once again. After I confirmed it, I arranged my clothes back and faced the front. It was a bit thrilling, but it might be good to play like this once in a while. Chapter 41 - Volume 4 Chapter 3 – A Breather in the Forest At the break of dawn, Cecil who was awakened by Fran arose. Apparently, she didn¡¯t notice that the service Fran had made towards me. Well, even if she found out, she would be jealous for a minute to an extent, and just that. The door behind opened, and Cecil came out of it. She came to the driver¡¯s seat, where I was sitting. ¡°Allan-sama, it¡¯s now time. Please let me take your place¡± ¡°Nay, I¡¯m still fine. We will take a rest soon anyway, so let me take it a bit more¡± I handed over a map to Cecil, pointing where we could stop by for rest. We should be able to get there for a few minutes. ¡°I understand. Thank you very much.¡± After saying that, she stood up. ¡°Then I will prepare breakfast for everyone instead¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m counting on you¡± Cecil went back to the carriage once again. After a few minutes, I was able to find a suitable place to take a break, according to schedule. There is a plenty of shade, and there is also a sign of water. It will be enough to rest the horses. ¡°Okay, whoah whoah. Turn around now, horsies¡± I manipulated the reins and stopped the horses. After they stopped completely, I got off the platform. Then, I untied the ropes, freeing the horses to graze. ¡°You¡¯ve done a good work. Take a rest for today¡± When I hit the horses¡¯ ass, they went towards the water. It seems they are trained well, as they aren¡¯t getting away, but still, we need to find out if there are dangerous beasts lurking about. If they are attacked by any chance, it will result to injury, and if it happens, it¡¯s going to be a big deal. ¡°Allan-sama, please come here!¡± I turned around to the source of the voice, and saw Cecil beckoning me. And from there, I saw a large pot on an improvised stove of piled stones. ¡°Can you please give us water with your magic?¡± ¡°Okay, leave it to me¡± I answered with pleasure, and used my magic. In a moment, the pot was filled with water. Still, it¡¯s great that you can drink the water produced with magic. After that, we¡¯ll just have to wait for the breakfast to be served. But then, the call of nature suddenly struck me. Well, I¡¯ve been driving for a long time. I gave a sidelong glance to Cecil and the other girls, then entered the nearby forest. ¡­¡­After I finished my business and about to return, I heard a noise nearby. ¡°¡­¡­A beast?¡± I¡¯m not sure if it is, but I have to confirm. I erased my presence and preceded with caution. Then, I found something moving in the grass. No, when I looked closely, it was ¡­¡­someone. ¡°Helena? What exactly are you¡­¡­¡± When I saw her, she looked around, then slipped down her shorts and underwear in a rough manner and sat. I realized what she was doing, but it was too late. ¡°¡­¡­Fuuh¡± From her groin, pale liquid squirted out. Though I feel awkward a bit, I couldn¡¯t help but watch that appearance. I stepped out to adjust my position a bit, but I stepped on a withered branch, as if placed like a trap. ¡°Eh? What!? O-onii-san! N-no way, don¡¯t look!¡± Helena seems to have noticed me, but she couldn¡¯t stop what she had started once. She made a bright red face like an apple as she realized I saw her golden shower. There is no denying I have been found, so I approached her with dignity instead. ¡°Wh, why are you here!?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bit strange, but I want to see a bit more¡± ¡°Onii-san is mean! Uh, Uuuuuuuuh¡­¡­¡± Helena, still with a blushing face turned angry, but she was more embarrassed as she covered her face with both hands and looking downwards. After she finished, she wiped her crotch and stood up. ¡°Even it¡¯s Onii-san, peeping to a girl in her business is unforgivable! I will tell Cecil-oneesan about this!¡± ¡°O-oi, Please forgive me.¡± I tried to calm Helena in a hurry. If she reported this to Cecil, my future travel plans will be in a miserable state from now on. ¡°Then, do something for me as an apology¡± ¡°¡­¡­Well, it can¡¯t be helped then. Ask anything¡± ¡°Anything? Then I want you to embrace me right now!¡± After she said so, she took off her bottoms once again and showed me her secret. To tell the truth, I was embarrassed being seen, but at the same time¡­¡­ I wanted to make you see it more¡± Helena¡¯s vagina began to get wet in spite of having been wiped a little while ago. ¡°You¡¯ve become fairly erotic in this short time¡± I then touched Helena¡¯s ass. If she forgives me through sex, then everything will work out fine, I hope. ¡°It¡¯s because you have such hot sex with other onee-sans that I could not help it¡­¡­¡± ¡°Certainly, they might have been a little worse in education¡± Despite that, I had Helena turn around. I seized both of her hands and placed it on a nearby tree, and stood at her back. Helena has little experience yet. This will be good starters for outdoors. ¡°Onii-san, I can¡¯t stand it anymore¡­¡­¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯ll put it in right away¡± I took my horn out of my pants and pressed it against Helena¡¯s wet pussy. I had also got excited watching Helena peeing earlier. ¡°Onii-san¡¯¡¯s hot and hard¡­¡­it¡¯s hitting me. I can¡¯t wait anymore!¡± And Helena, just like that, pressed her own waist against my own. Her pussy sank my hard rod deep in. ¡°U, uuuuh, its entering meee!¡± Helena shrilled in excitement. In her pussy, my hard cock is also being tightened with excitement in the same way. ¡°It¡¯s really tight¡­¡­ how¡¯s your condition?¡± ¡°Your thick dick is really in, and it has reached all the way inside¡­¡­!¡± ¡°It¡¯s really narrow inside you Helena. I feel like it¡¯s going to break just by putting it in. are you really sure?¡± ¡°Yes, but I want you to feel good too, so please move¡± She made a request with a gaze like a child fawning over me. Hahahahah, if I didn¡¯t pick her up, she might have become a devilish woman. There is no man who can stand this beauty¡¯s charms and instincts of wanting to protect her. Otherwise he is not a man at all. ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll firmly satisfy your request¡± I put my hand to her waist, then began to sway my hips. I went with full force from the start. Swinging my hips with all my might to distort that cute ass. ¡°Hahiii!? It¡¯s suddenly intense!¡± Helena suddenly yelped out, panicking at my excessive force. ¡°If you make a loud noise, Cecil and the others might hear you, you know?¡± ¡°But, I couldn¡¯t help it¡­¡­Hyau, nuuuuuh!¡± To the movements of my lascivious stick churning her insides, Helena even further shook her waist more. The pleasure spread gradually, and my footing became unstable too. ¡°It¡¯s piercing me soo much! I can¡¯t stand it anymore!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted this, Helena? Taste it to your heart¡¯s content more!¡± I reached my hand to her front, then massaged her chest from the clothes above. It¡¯s size does not match with her childish face, but her sensitivity is excellent. ¡°Ahiii, My breaaaasts! Don¡¯t massage it so muuuuuch!¡± Why, is it no good? But you feel it, right? You are tightening up inside, too¡± While swaying my hips, I felt the change in Helena¡¯s insides. Even though it¡¯s narrow, it was actively trying to squeeze out semen from my hard cock. Though her techniques are still poor, her hard work is commendable. ¡°Hiuu, Nnnnuuuuuu! Cumming, I¡¯m already cumming!¡± ¡°Even though you invited me yourself, isn¡¯t it a bit early for you to reach your limit?¡± ¡°Even if you say such a thing, I really can¡¯t endure it anymore! Cumming, I¡¯m cumming!¡± Because she¡¯s about to come, her vagina tightened its embrace even more. To match her climax, I violently pushed my hips even further inside her. ¡°Cumming! Cummucngcummingcumming!!! O-oniisaaaan, aaaaAAaaaahh!!¡± ¡°I¡¯m also cumming, Helena¡± I pierced my hard cock into her pussy even deeper, then ejaculated at her climax. The semen that has been fired dyed her narrow vagina white in an instant. ¡°Hii, higuuuhh¡­¡­!¡± Helena was about to crumble from the spot, but I caught her and held her in place. However, the semen which was pumped inside her pussy overflowed and dripped, from her crotch to her legs. If I bring her home this way, they will be able to tell what we have done. Now then¡­¡­How will I explain this to Cecil now? I was seriously thinking of excuses, but when we got back on the carriage, she was already angry ¨C because we were late for breakfast. Chapter 42 - Volume 4 Chapter 4 – Effie’s Night Visit This chapter contains words, phrases, images and scenes not suitable for young audiences. You must be 18+ years old to proceed. Not safe for work. Be aware. We did a few more trips, so we¡¯re coming up to Norcheim a bit later. If we keep up our pace, we will be able to get there by night. However, unfortunately, it started to rain. There were many roads that were not paved, so we decided to wait for the night to be safe. Under the trees, we tied the horses and spread out the tent. The coach is enough for a normal ride, but it is a bit narrow for five people to lie down and sleep. It is better to have a tent so that you can sleep peacefully. Our luggage are inside the carriage, so there is no need to worry about getting wet. ¡°I¡¯ll turn off the lights now¡± Effie, who have been lighting the surroundings with magic, turned them off. After that, we exchanged good nights, and silence came. The only sound that can be heard is the sound of rain. Apparently, the horses are already sleeping too. I also decided to let go of my consciousness early to prepare for tomorrow. But after a while, my consciousness returned suddenly. I felt that someone moved around me. As I am the type that will not wake up even if you turn the bed over, the person is likely on its feet now. When I opened my eyes, I saw a vibrant pink hair on my head. ¡°Effie, what¡¯s going on?¡± I speak in a small voice so as not to wake Cecil and the others. ¡°Fufu, aah~ I was found out¡± She gave me a smile as if a kid caught pulling out a prank, then peeked into my face. ¡°What do you think I am? I can immediately identify movements if there are assassins or not¡± Well, even if it is someone tough, I¡¯m still confident I will not lag behind. ¡°Hmmm, that¡¯s unfortunate because it¡¯s not. But now that you found me, it can¡¯t be helped. Pardon the intrusion~¡± ¡°Intrusion you say¡­¡­Hey!¡± After she¡¯d said, she slipped into my blanket. Effie seems to be in her same slim wear when she goes to bed, so whenever she moves inside, the sensation of her smooth skin could be felt from time to time. Well, if it was normal for them to wear a sleepwear, they would be nothing but complete exhibitionists. Returning to the topic, a soft mass was pressed around my legs. It was probably her breasts. And as if it was given, her hands shifted to my underwear in a practiced motion. ¡°Hey, do you intend to do it in this state?¡± Now that it has come to this, I pulled the blanket over and stared at Effie. I have Helena and Fran on my left and right. The other side of Helena was Cecile, and the other side of Fran was supposed to have Effie. ¡°Though she¡¯s not as skilled as I am, Cecil is also sharp. If you do something too flashy, she¡¯ll find out.¡± ¡°Then, do you want to suppress my voice? I¡¯m also into that kind of play.¡± But Effie didn¡¯t even try to listen. She¡¯s loyal to her sexual desire more than I am. Wait, so it¡¯s useless after all? I who thought of stopping her by force when they were about to wake up, could only give up on the reality in front of me. Effie who saw it, smiled as if she acknowledged my actions. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s enjoy our secret sex, shall we? Ufufufufu¡± She took out my horny stick, grasped it with her hands tightly and moved it up and down. As expected of Effie, her techniques are the best. Even now, as she stimulate mine with her hands, she pressed her huge tits against me, entwining my legs. My body is enwrapped with Effie¡¯s soft flesh, from my waist down to the bottom. It feels heavenly. ¡°Look, your penis is getting bigger¡± As she said, my dick has erected in a blink of an eye by the stimulation that used her whole body. Effie saw it, and smiled in joy. ¡°Now then, let¡¯s see if I can put it in¡± As she moved my blanket, she straddled above my waist. Because her every part of her body has entangled with mine earlier, her clothes have already disarranged. Effie¡¯s fully tempting figure was exposed in my presence. She has a body that any men would desire, as if she¡¯s a sex fairy. It¡¯s even more appropriate to call her a succubus already. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so hard and amazing¡­¡­ I don¡¯t really know any more if I can hold my voice back or not¡± ¡°Hey hey, I¡¯ll be really in a pinch if you don¡¯t¡± ¡°Well, what¡¯s it going to be, hmm? Fuuuuuuh¡± With a deep breath, Effie dropped her hips towards my dick. Her vagina is already unraveled, as she welcomed my stick with composure. It seems that Effie herself can still afford not to let out her voice. She then smiled towards me and started moving her waist. Though her movements were slow, it gave off a large impact that you can relish her pussy from the root to the glans. Her pussy meat entangled around my own flesh stick relentlessly. ¡°Fuuu, it¡¯s a bit different than usual¡­¡­¡± Though I was also showing a margin of confidence, I was still slightly intrigued by the new experience. On both sides, Helena and Fran gave of comfortable breathing sounds in their sleep. Mixed with it are the wet and sloppy sounds from our connecting parts. This immorality from this made me even more excited in a different way than usual. ¡°Allan-kun¡¯s penis is getting bigger inside me. Is mine that good?¡± Effie looked down on me with pride. It was a little frustrating, but I had to admit. I gave a little nod. ¡°I¡¯m glad you said that. I want you to feel even better¡± She put her hands on my chest. And from then, the movement of her waist gradually accelerated. Although the pleasure I received directly increased too, because she put her arms aside, her bombastic breasts became more emphasized. Furthermore, every time Effie¡¯s body shook, her chest followed in sequence. It was pleasing to the eyes, is all I could say. ¡°Haa, uhnnn¡­¡­No good, my voice will come out!¡± It¡¯s quite natural, as the more intense the movements, the more pleasure she will receive. Eventually, she couldn¡¯t bear to suppress her voice anymore, so she held her mouth with one hand. ¡°Fuu, fuuuguu¡­¡­uhnn!¡± However, she was unable to block them all, and her breathes and moans still leaked out. ¡°Effie, you¡¯re feeling better now too¡± There was a bit more pleasure, as her insides tightened a bit more than usual. As it entwined around my meat stick, it tried to squeeze out my semen from the inside. This is the pleasure that I already got ¨C and she¡¯s not even moving her waist yet. Is she were able to move now, there is no doubt that I will feel even more aroused than before. ¡°Hnnn! Wait, Allan-kun? Ah, haa, Nnnguuh!¡± ¡°Effie, surprised by my sudden action, slipped the hand that covered her mouth. But even so, she tried to close it with her lips not to escape the sound. However, her eyes were already shining with lust. Even in a condition where she is trying to endure her voice from the feeling of pleasure, she¡¯s getting more excited. ¡°¡±You¡¯re really quite an erotic fairy¡± I whispered in her ear, then grabbed her waist. Now that we have come this far, I¡¯d like to see how Effie goes with this. So as not to escape, I secured her waist with mine, pushing up my dick all the way to the bottom. ¡°Nbuuh, no good, my insides! Already, cumming!¡± ¡°Ahh, I¡¯m going to cum too¡± With our acts until now, we reached our limits at the same time. This play that made us suppress our voices surprisingly made us even feel more. ¡°So, can you hold till the last minute?¡± ¡°I aimed at her pussy, then slammed it all at once. The next moment, her insides went into convulsions. ¡°Nnnnnnnn! Haa Hahii¡­¡­! Aaaaah!¡± While the gaps of her mouth opened and closed, Effie¡¯s whole body went trembling. Still focusing at her pussy, I ejaculated with all my strength. A large amount of semen that has accumulated overflowed from our connecting parts. After the climax has ended, she fell down over me. ¡°T-that was a bit too much, you know?¡± ¡°Did you feel so good that your body can¡¯t move anymore? It seems that I will be able to sleep in peace this time around¡± ¡°Fufufu. Ahh, I¡¯m tired now¡± After a while, Effie¡¯s breathing began to be heard. She really has a bold personality to sleep like this¡­¡­ Though I¡¯m amazed by her attitude, I cleared myself, and used my magic to clean up the aftermath. Chapter 43 - Volume 4 Chapter 5 – City of Distrust The next day, from the carriage, we could finally see a big city before our eyes. It is likely Norcheim. ¡°Is that Norcheim? those are quite the high walls¡± Cecil, who is also sitting on the platform, said so. I also look closely, but the whole city is indeed surrounded by a stone wall that is nearly 10 meters high. It¡¯s better to call it a citadel rather than just a city. ¡°That¡¯s quite a heavy atmosphere it is giving. Brace yourselves guys.¡± Cecil nodded to my words. I already know that people of Norcheim hold grudges towards other races, but I didn¡¯t think it¡¯s enough to create a city so fortified like this. They might be even more obstinate than we expected. Thinking about what we¡¯ll do from hereafter, I could only give a sigh. ¡°If they don¡¯t let us in, we have no choice but to break in by force¡± ¡°Ah, Allan-sama! You can¡¯t do that!¡± Did she hear my mutter? Cecil immediately detained me in panic. ¡°But I must meet the King of Norcheim by all means. You know that, right?¡± As I put emphasis on my mission, Cecil gave a frown. This is also for Algarde. And half of my purpose. I can¡¯t go back to my country until I finished my mission. ¡°Well, that was the last resort anyway. Let¡¯s try going straight to the front first¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Allan-sama. Who knows, they might surprisingly let us pass through¡± Nodding to Cecil¡¯s words, I advanced the carriage. We approached the front in a dignified manner. Then, some people came out from a checlpoint-like place next to the gate. ¡°That carriage over there, stop it next to the gate!¡± A man of age, who is probably the leader, came out and incited us. However, though it was lightly armored, he approached us with insecurity. Some of the men in his back are armed with spears. For the time being, I stopped the carriage next to the gate as instructed by them. ¡°All of you get off!¡± ¡°Yeah, I got it¡± I also told Fran and the others in the carriage, and they all got off, one after the other. ¡°You, aren¡¯t you an elf?¡± Morever, a fairy¡­¡­. What do you want with this town?¡± Perhaps I should have expected this, as the leading figure gaze at us with a suspicious look. ¡°This is not like Bivnaheim, and unless you have a good reason, all non-human races are banned from entry. I¡¯m sure you have already heard it from them¡± He said, and made a signal to his men to surround us. It already became a pretty dangerous situation, and it¡¯s not just from the arms they are carrying. I really want to settle this with talks as much as possible. That¡¯s why ¨C I removed the sword with the scabbard in my waist and presented it to the leader. ¡°Well now. I know you are all cautious, but they don¡¯t have any weapons, so you don¡¯t have to aim at them either¡± ¡°¡­¡­Fine. Just hand yours over¡± I handed the sword over as he said. It¡¯s good that the other party has opened to talks. If we were attacked in this time, we won¡¯t be able to retaliate immediately. Once they also sheathed their weapons, I began to tell our mission. ¡°Though I¡¯m an ordinary elf to you, I am the prince of Arinheim. I want to have an audience with the king of this country¡± To a suspecting party like him, I should not use such petty tricks. Besides, I¡¯m not good at lying anyway. ¡°A prince you say? And where is your proof?¡± The leader frowned in displeasure. ¡°Alright. Is this enough for you?¡± I who have been expecting those words, pulled out the branch of the King Tree in my bosom. The leader who saw it almost popped his eyes in surprise. ¡°That is, it¡¯s the King Tree¡¯s-¡° ¡°Of course it is. Now do you understand the importance of this?¡± And just like that, the leader, with a difficult-to-describe expression, said unto me. ¡°Wait here. I will call the person in charge¡± Then he ran to the checkpoint. ¡°Now then, I wonder what kind of guy will come next. I hope he or she could be reasoned with¡± ¡°I hope so too, Allan-sama¡­¡­¡± Cecil agreed, while brushing Helena¡¯s hair. Maybe because of being surrounded by men, she felt uneasy. In the meantime, the leader came back from the checkpoint. Behind him was a woman. ¡°These are the guys that have the branch of the King Tree¡± The woman is not wearing any armor, but you can tell that she is a fighter. Perhaps, she¡¯s the superior of these guards. ¡°Greetings. I am Allan, Prince of Alinheim. I came here to Norcheim to discuss a very important issue with His Majesty the King¡± ¡°The Prince of Elves want to discuss something with the King? I see¡­¡­¡± She nodded a few times as she appraised us with her gaze up and down. Meanwhile, I am also observing the other party. Her gait is tight, and her height is a bit higher for a woman. Though she¡¯s still a bit shorter than me. Provoking from the side of her navy blue hairs is a side ponytail. Her eyes also gave a sharp glint, just like what you feel on a warrior or a knight. And, the most noticeable part is that chest. It is too big, even for my hands. It¡¯s almost as big as Effie¡¯s. If our talks go well, I would like to invite her for a drink sometime. ¡°You are the group that gathers branches of the King Trees of the other nations, am I right?¡± ¡°What, you know it already? If so, then we can skip the details then¡± ¡°Yes, we heard these rumors just recently¡± She replied, along with an introduction. ¡°I go by the name of Erune Nyx. I am the commander of the Knight Brigade guarding this city¡± ¡°Thank you very much for your courteousness. I¡¯d appreciate it if you¡¯d let us through.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I cannot do that¡± I thought our talks will go smoothly with this, but Erune shook her head. ¡°I have certainly confirmed the branch of the King Tree is genuine, but we have no guarantee if you are really a prince. We still need confirmation.¡± ¡°Confirmation? Then what will you do?¡± ¡°Send a messenger to Alinheim. That will be our confirmation¡± ¡°Oh come on! Don¡¯t you know how long will it take?¡± ¡°Everything is for the safety of our city¡± I tried to persuade Erune, but she won¡¯t give in no matter what I do. This woman is too hard to crack. ¡°And just a warning. Don¡¯t even think of breaking in by force¡± Erune puts her hand to her sword in her waist, threatening us. ¡°I see. You are saying that you won¡¯t hesitate to kill even the defenseless me when things get awry. Is that right?¡± ¡°Even if you are a prince, it is better than letting suspicious people enter our city¡± Apparently, their vigilance against other races seems to be more than I expected. However, I cannot wait that long. As my companions have increased, my desire to return to my home country also increased. It is fine with just me and Cecil, but it is bad even for me to have the others accompany me for who knows how many months and years. If it comes to this, I have no choice but to rely on magic. ¡°Erune, can I have a moment? Just you and I¡± While approaching her, I secretly invoked my temptation magic. I haven¡¯t made any big spells recently, so I still have enough magic power in stock. ¡°What, jus the two¡­of¡­¡­us, you say?¡± I can already see Erune feeling a bit dizzy from taking a direct hit as she looked at me. Though Temptation Magic is strong, it was a spell that cannot be seen from the outside. ¡°I have no other intentions. I just want to speak with you, just the two of us¡± I stood before her, giving her a good smile as I said that. Usually, a smile like this is already enough to make any woman fall for me¡­¡­ ¡°Wh-what are you talking about? J-just the two of us is¡­¡­¡± She refused me, taking a step back. By that action, I stepped forward, gradually approaching Erune little by little. The magic spell has an effect that can make anyone aroused as long as they are nearby. Anyway, I narrowed down the distance between the two of us, as I talked to her. ¡°I only want to have a good small talk with you. Can we settle this down with just the two of us? You don¡¯t want this to escalate to a national issue, don¡¯t you? In reality, my father does not really know what I¡¯m doing, what I have done, and what I¡¯m about to do. However, Erune is not supposed to know that. ¡°¡­¡­I understand. But it will just be a small talk, you and I. Nothing beyond that, you hear?¡± She¡¯s still stubborn, but she accepted my offer. Alright, now we can be alone with this! After that, I will ask Erune for some help, as usual. Chapter 44 - Volume 4 Chapter 6 – Knight in Heat (1 of 2) This chapter contains words, phrases, images and scenes not suitable for young audiences. You must be 18+ years old to proceed. Not safe for work. Be aware. At the entrance of the gate. I was taken at its checkpoint by Erune. Then, we passed through a room in the back. ¡°This is my office¡± Erune said while trying not to look at me as much as possible. Seeing her state right now, I chuckled. It seems that the magic is working hard. In this case, Erune should be being struck with an unbearable arousal right now. As soon as she entered the room after me, she secretly closed the lock with the key behind her back. ¡°Erune is the commander, right? For a leader of those knights, isn¡¯t this room a bit narrow?¡± ¡°I usually stay in the office at the castle. However, the deputy commander and I are taking turns in being stationed in the gate from time to time¡± ¡°I see. Very cautious indeed¡± Though I said that, I looked at Erune¡¯s appearance once again. She is fidgeting for a while now, unable to settle down. Since she stood upright just before, I could see the difference immediately. Added to that, her face has become redder too, compared to earlier. Might be because of being unable to suppress her arousal. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, your face is red?¡± Pretending to not know anything, I anxiously called to her. Though what I did is terrible, this is in order to meet the king smoothly. Well, I admit that some of my desires have been mixed with it. ¡°No, I just felt something strange from a while ago. I feel hot all of a sudden¡­¡­¡± Erune continued, as she sat on a chair. ¡°Maybe I caught a cold or something. It¡¯s not something you should worry about¡± After that, she took out a bottle out of the desk. It has white powder inside. ¡°Rather than that, let me hear you out first¡­¡­ah¡± Perhaps it¡¯s a kind of medicine, she tried opening the bottle, but her hand slipped, dropping the bottle on the desk. I approached her, grabbed her shoulder and pulled her back to the chair. ¡°Hm, let¡¯s see. I have quite some knowledge about medicine too.¡± I brought my face closer to Erune¡¯s. Interestingly, her face turned redder even more. ¡°Haahaaa, my body¡­¡­it¡¯s too hot! Why is this¡­¡­¡­!¡± Realizing something is wrong with her body, she became even more perplexed. However, this is also my time to strike. I put hers and my own forehead together. ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯re pretty hot. You sure you don¡¯t want to lie down and take a rest for a bit?¡± With that in mind, I looked at Erune¡¯s eyes from up close. ¡°¡­¡­¡­Kuh! No good, I can¡¯t stand it anymore!¡± When she stared at me at close range, the effects of the magic might have been increased to the maximum. The closer the caster, the more intense the effect will be. Erune tried to get up from her seat, but she knelt down. Then, she put her hands toward my waist. ¡°¡­¡­I apologize for saying this all of a sudden, will you violate me?¡± She apologized to me, and with a completely horny gaze, she pleaded to me. ¡°I¡¯m happy to be asked a beautiful woman such as Erune, but this is really sudden¡± ¡°My body went hot all of a sudden and I cannot stand it anymore¡­¡­ Please!¡± Being unable to bear the sudden excitement seems to have pained her too. The dignified knight from earlier is now having an appearance of a woman in heat, right in front of me. However, it¡¯s still not the time. I assumed with a calm demeanor and replied to her. ¡°I understand. But I¡¯m not ready yet. If Erune serves me, then I will have sex with you.¡± After I said so, I took off my dick from my pants. It¡¯s starting to get hard, but it was still halfway to its full power. ¡°Wh-what should I do? I have no such knowledge¡­¡­¡± It seems that is the first time for her to see a man¡¯ stuff, as she¡¯s a bit confused. Oh well, this is much better than a woman screaming. ¡°Don¡¯t you have that big breasts of yours? Hold it in between them¡± ¡°Haa, fuuu¡­¡­I just have to use this? Understood.¡± Her breathing is turning rough, but she put her hands on her clothes as I told. She started undoing her buttons, but her hands stopped midway. ¡°Sorry but, are you really okay about this? If it¡¯s embarrassing to take it all off¡­¡­¡± The above buttons of her sleeveless shirt were undone, and the valley is formed within the gap. Wow, this is quite arousing in its own way. Erune, on the other hand looked stiff, enduring the shame. ¡°Oh well. This is fine too, I guess¡± After that, I brought my fuck stick towards the formed cleavage. ¡°Here is a man¡¯s thing, if you put this in between your breasts, it will make him feel good for certain, no matter who they are¡± ¡°Only that? It is surprisingly simple.¡± Realizing that was all, her expression loosened a bit, then she began touching my obscene stick. ¡°It¡¯s hot, and a bit hard¡­¡­I¡¯m going to slip this kind of thing in mine¡­¡­¡± And then, led she it towards her valley. ¡°Ooh, so soft¡­¡­¡± The moment it touched her breasts, I released a groan without thinking. It was a bit frustrating, but she really has a wonderful chest. Only the tip was in, but my legs are already trembling in the sensation. ¡°Did it really feel good?¡± ¡°Of course it feels good. Keep going¡± Though Erune looked a little curious, she still slipped my cock in my motion. Eventually, the entire thing was swallowed deeply to the root by her bombastic breasts. If you look it from the side, it will look like my cock is stabbing right in front of her cleavage. ¡°Though the normal tit-fuck is good, this sensation of indulgence is not that bad either¡± My hard rod is sandwiched in both left and right sides horizontally, but the sensation rivals the former in a way too. As proof, I couldn¡¯t even bear the sensation anymore. My cock became even bigger and harder than before. ¡°Wha- it got bigger in my chest¡­¡­! It really arouses a man¡± Erune, feeling my dick bet bigger in its own, began panting hard. Part of the magic¡¯s effects make the skin even more sensitive than before. Even though it was not on the level of being an erogenous zone, she should be feeling more sensation from just being shaken. ¡°Do not end it with just putting it in. Serve me firmly¡± I urged Erune to move. As if her consciousness returned, she then put her hands to her chest. ¡°I only have to move like this, right? Nnn, fuuuh¡± With both hands holding her huge breasts in place, she began massaging the flesh sandwiched within. Though the feeling of being the filling is pleasant, it is still different when it¡¯s stimulated. The sensation was so arousing that I could feel the heat around my waist. ¡°What a pressure. I might collapse anytime¡± Her bombshell tits are so big. Moreover, the sensation it¡¯s giving to my cock is tremendous. It feels so good that I¡¯ll launch immediately if I¡¯m not careful. ¡°Allan, your breathing is going up too. Do my breasts feel that good?¡± ¡°Of course, so much that I could not stand it anymore. Can you lend it to me for a moment?¡± I withdrew Erune¡¯s arms then grabbed the soft flesh. No matter how great her chest is, Erune is still a beginner. And because of that, I¡¯m feeling itchy all over that I could not hold it anymore. ¡°Wha- my breast are¡­¡­nuuuh!¡± She paused her actions momentarily, but within that gap, I started moving my hips. I plunged my hard cock deeper into the valley formed with my two hands, giving a sense of pleasure different from a vagina. ¡°No way, my chest is being used like this¡­¡­¡± Erune, seeing her breasts being handled like a plaything, began panting wildly. Is she possibly a masochist by any chance? ¡°Wow, it¡¯s like I¡¯m are having sex with your chest¡± ¡°S-Ssex? Is it normally this intense? Hauuun!¡± ¡°Yes. Moreover, I will let the lower part of you taste it after this¡± Erune was¡­¡­ she was still nailed at my thing slamming her breasts. Though in her face, there is a color present in them that I expected. ¡°It¡¯s time, it¡¯s gonna come out now¡± ¡°W-what is going to come out- Hyau!¡± I released my pent-up semen to the chest of the puzzled Erune. The ejaculation continued profusely, dyeing her entire chest white in the process. ¡°I-is this ejaculation? Also, it¡¯s hot, and it¡¯s filling up and spreading all over my breasts¡­¡­¡± Erune looked down at her own chest, intoxicated with the sensation. After I finished letting out all my semen, I pulled my dick away from her cleavage. ¡°Haahaa¡­¡­ the insides has become so thick and syrupy¡­¡­¡± She drew her chest, and the semen that was put from the cleavage overflowed. And then, a little embarrassed, she looked up to me. ¡°After this, will the next one calm down this burning sensation? Tell me, please. Because my head is already at its limits¡± ¡°Its okay. Just leave it to me. I will definitely calm it down for you¡± I don¡¯t know if your body will go back to normal though¡­¡­ I looked at Erune beneath me, with those things in my mind. Chapter 45 - Volume 4 Chapter 7 – Knight Leader in Heat (2/2) This chapter contains words, phrases, images and scenes not suitable for young audiences. You must be 18+ years old to proceed. Not safe for work. Be aware. Erune, with my cum still on her cleavage, looked up at me with eyes filled with lust. The gap between her dignified figure and her melting expression is really charming. However, the show is still far from over. ¡°A-allan¡­¡­is it okay now? With this, my body will calm down, right?¡± ¡°Of course, I promise you¡± Erune clung to my legs, begging towards me. I responded with a smile, assuring her. ¡°I¡¯m relieved¡­¡­ Moreover, I learned something¡± ¡°Oh, what is it?¡± ¡°A way to please a man. Can I try something?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯m here for you, Erune¡± I¡¯m happy to answer her proposal. I¡¯m looking forward to what kind of service Erune is giving me. ¡°In truth, I still don¡¯t know whether this will please you or not, but¡­¡­¡± She, upon gathering her determination, put her hands upon my shoulders. Then, without any warning, pushed me down with force. Surprised by the unexpected aggression, I just fell down on the floor. Maybe because she was unused to this, or maybe because she¡¯s a powerful knight, but she did quite pushed me with considerable force. ¡°guh¡­¡­you really pushed me down hard¡± Erune, who is now straddling above me, slipped my pants away. It seems that me cumming at her chest intensified her lust even more. ¡°I already know the basics. I have to put it in just like this, right?¡± She declared, grasping my cock with one hand. ¡°Gah! Too strong, your grip is too strong! Be gentler!¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! I forgot that my body is a bit different from others¡­¡­¡± That was a bit different? I thought my dick was squished a bit. ¡°It¡¯s already okay. Be careful next time, okay?¡± She then nodded faithfully to my warning. This time, she moved her hand cautiously as she tried to insert it once again. She adjusted its position in a way that my glans covered her exposed treasure vault above. After that has been done, she spoke to me. ¡°¡­¡­You might have noticed this already, but I am still a virgin. Aren¡¯t you disappointed? For an uncute woman like me who had lost all her charm¡­¡­¡± ¡°Lost her charm? Are you blind? All I see is a very beautiful girl in front of me.¡± Certainly, her looks didn¡¯t qualify as being cute, but that does not mean she has lost all her charm. ¡°Even if you see cuteness as being beautiful, then aren¡¯t you plenty cute just a while ago?¡± Her eyes, moistened up with tears as she looked up at me really left a mark in my head. ¡°You¡¯re quite a good flatterer, Allan¡± ¡°It is not flattery. Can¡¯t you see that my stuff isn¡¯t limping yet? It¡¯s the evidence¡± I already came once, but my dick is still in its full power. Erune is just that attractive. ¡°This is the first time someone has told me such thing¡­¡­or do elves have a strange sense of beauty? ¡­¡­ either way, I¡¯m happy.¡± ¡°About the sense of beauty, I don¡¯t think so, but it doesn¡¯t matter now. So, when are you going to start? I¡¯m losing my patience here already¡± ¡°Fufu, I¡¯m glad you said that. Here I go¡± After that cute laughter, she began inserting it little by little. Her insides are tight. Not just because she¡¯s a virgin but also because she has a toned body. However, thanks to the magic¡¯s effects, she is considerably wet already, so she is ready. ¡°Fuguh, uuuhh¡­¡­Haa, haa!¡± Did she felt the pain? She almost shouted from that. However, this didn¡¯t prevent her from stopping her waist from taking my dick deep in. My cock gradually penetrated into the depths of her vagina, resisting the movements of the pleats surrounding me. ¡°fuuu, fuuuu¡­¡­wow, it¡¯s all the way deep inside¡­¡­¡± Once our waists stuck to each other, she paused to take a breather. But her vagina constricted as she breath, intensifying the sensation of pleasure even further. ¡°How does it feel to be connected to a man for the first time?¡± ¡°How does it feel¡­ It feels¡­¡­ it¡¯s like I¡¯m being accepted. Though this is the first time I ever felt this way, to be honest, I¡¯m quite happy¡± ¡°Then that¡¯s fine. I¡¯m also happy that I pleased you too¡± Maybe because she was a member of the order of knights, was not treated as a woman in the Knight Brigade. But thanks to me, it reminded her of the pleasures of being a woman once again. If so, then it was worth using the magic after all. But still, I cannot forget my original purpose. Though my other purpose is to feel good with Erune, my main purpose is still to have her help us out. ¡°Erune, can you move by yourself?¡± ¡°Ah, I think so. I¡¯ll try¡± After putting pressure on her legs, she tried to raise her hips a little. Then, she began to slowly move up and down. ¡°Haguu¡­¡­your dick, isn¡¯t it a bit huge?! I just moved my hips a little, and it reached all the way to the back already¡± Erune exclaimed to me, with her face starting to distort from pleasure. With just a little motion, my cock is already hitting the back wall of her insides, so she wasn¡¯t able to make big moves with her hips. If she did, she would be attacked by an intense pleasure. ¡°My bad, Erune. I can¡¯t make it smaller. It¡¯s also the proof that I am aroused at Erune¡¯s beauty¡± ¡°Gasp! How can I feel bad if you say such thing¡­¡­ on my first time too¡­¡­¡± Certainly, it might be a bit too much if I went rough on Erune who has just lost her virginity yet. ¡°But is this okay? You need to feel pleasant, in order to solve that burning sensation in your body¡± I said so with an anxious-looking face towards her. As if troubled by this, she bit her lips and made a bitter expression. ¡°It might be so, but¡­¡­ Nhaaa! Haa, auuu!¡± Erune, though worried, groaned in pleasure. However, the next moment I saw, was a woman with a determined look. ¡°I understand. I¡¯m going to move my hips from now on¡± ¡°I see. That¡¯s good¡± ¡°Suuu, fuu¡­¡­ well, here I go¡± She took a deep breath, then lifted her hips at once. The head of my penis scratched the meat of her insides, giving Erune great pleasure as she moved. And with her body already shaking, she plunged her hips downwards this time. With a plock, my fuck stick reached deep inside her quickly, reaching up her womb entrance in no time at all. ¡°Ah, aguh! This feeling, it¡¯s too good!!!¡± Was the pleasure more than she expected? Erune raised a lovely moan without notice. But even so, she kept on moving without stopping her hips. After a bit of time, the pained look disappeared on her face. It seems she¡¯s getting used to it. ¡°¡±Ukuuh¡­¡­my body, it¡¯s shaking¡­¡­!¡± I noticed that I¡¯m being drunk to the pleasure as well. If I leave it like this, I will surely come in a few minutes. However, it is not in my personality to just stay still. Let¡¯s just help her out a little bit. ¡°Let me help you, Erune¡± I reached out to her most intimate place. Then, I touched her clitoris her most erogenous zone, with my hands. ¡°giii!? Wh-where are you touching?!¡± Erune screamed loudly on the sudden stimulus. Hearing her reaction, I smiled then stimulated it a bit more. ¡°How do you feel? Are you going to cum right now?¡± ¡°Cum? Is this what it means? This heat that goes up from my insides¡­¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Just leave yourself to the pleasure, Erune.¡± I continued pleasing Erune, who¡¯s still moving her hips violently. ¡°Cumming, I¡¯m cumming!¡± She put her hands on my chest, then slammed her hips at the end. ¡°¡­¡­cum, Cuuuummmmmmiiiinnnnggg! Aaaaahhhh!¡± Erune¡¯s whole body twitched vigorously. It was how intense she came. The pressure went tight in her insides, clutching my dick like a vice grip. It was so much that it¡¯s likely for the semen will leak out, but somehow she was able to keep it in by putting power in her hips. During that time though, she bent her body upwards, facing the heavens while she convulsed. ¡°Haa, haaa¡­¡­ Wow, so this is the sex they are talking about¡± After a while, Erne, who finally got his sanity back, said so while dropping herself on the floor. Because I cut off the magic at the same time of her climax, its effects are no longer active. Her body should be able to settle down soon. ¡°It was good, Erune¡± ¡°Same. Thanks to you, Allan¡± She smiled at me. I¡¯m not really sure because her body was piled on top of mine, but her vigilance towards me seems to be diminishing. If so, now is my time. ¡°Erune, I¡¯m sorry for asking this in such a bad time¡­¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°To tell you the truth, I can¡¯t endure this any longer. I want to fuck Erune right now¡± The lascivious rod that enjoyed her insides earlier is still facing the heavens with all its might. When she saw it, she opened her eyes wide in surprise. If this surprised her that much, then I¡¯m looking forward to what face she will give, upon having enjoyed its pleasure. Chapter 46 - Volume 4 Chapter 8 – Being Awakened as a Woman Erune was able to get back to her sanity once I got rid of the temptation magic. Then I told that I want to embrace her because I still am excited. Though it¡¯s pretty clear what happens if you say something like this on a person you just met, but Erune today is different. She learned the good feeling of sex just a while ago. With this, I¡¯m looking forward to hearing it from her. ¡°Wha- you want to do it again? With me?¡± ¡°Yes, I cannot take it anymore. I want to violate you right now.¡± I told her how excited I am, and how I¡¯m getting hard at holding it back. At the same time, I raised my body and stared at her with the same eyes. Interestingly, Erune got flurried. It was quite noticeable. ¡°Is it true that you are excited about me, and you¡¯re likely to violate me at any moment?¡± ¡°Yes, but, it¡¯s no good to use force, right? That¡¯s why I need your permission¡± I will be able to make her submit to me with the temptation magic of I try, but I won¡¯t be acknowledged truly if I did that. This might be corny, but what I¡¯m seeking is the pleasure from the bottom of our hearts. The best way to make a woman fall is to make her admit it. ¡°How about it, Erune? Just nod your head, and you will feel pleasure, a whole lot more compared to earlier¡± I approached her, little by little, as I whispered a charming proposal. Erune didn¡¯t answer it right away. This is a good sign, as she would decline me by now if she¡¯s not wanting it. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s because I¡¯m an elf or not, but I see her mind is already in turmoil. ¡°¡­¡­I see. The reason you got so excited is because I am your partner¡­¡­ I have to take responsibility¡± After quite a bit of trouble, finally nodded at my words. I did a fist pump in my mind on that reply. From the outside, I made it seem that it¡¯s for the excited me, but I think she might have also been expecting this to happen in her heart. And I was right. ¡°Then, I¡¯m going to start, okay?¡± ¡°Yes. Come¡± The instant I heard those words, I pushed Erune down at once. She fell on the floor, and at once, the soft flesh of her chest jiggled before me. With great troubles, I finally made it here. ¡°First of all, let¡¯s check your condition down here¡± I reached out my hand to Erune¡¯s precious place. She then opened her legs slightly, making it slide in between them. A wet sensation reached my fingertips as soon as I touched her precious place. ¡°It¡¯s pretty wet¡± ¡°Of course it is. After you have done so much to me, it already turned to a mess¡­¡­¡± Though she refuted, she looked somewhat happy. It seems that she¡¯s glad that she¡¯s seen as a woman. ¡°Erune is beautiful after all, so I can¡¯t help but get excited¡± ¡°Sure, for you, I¡¯m beautiful, but there will be others who are more beautiful than me who will also come to you¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Erne is also beautiful enough. That¡¯s why I¡¯m pushing you down like this¡± ¡°You are beautiful¡± ¨C I repeated those words to further boost her confidence, and my excitement while at it. After that, the noble knight at my arms gradually turned modest. ¡°D-don¡¯t repeat it so much¡­¡­it¡¯s embarrassing¡± ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth¡± ¡°To say that frankly and out in the open, that¡¯s cheating¡± Like her actions, her intimate place turned feverish again due to my caresses. If that¡¯s the case, then things will go much smoother from here on. ¡°Can I put it in again?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m ready at any time¡± As soon as she nodded, I inserted my rod into her pussy. Thanks to my plenty of caresses, it went deep inside her with lesser force than before. That said, it doesn¡¯t mean that her reaction became lesser too. As proof, the walls of her pussy still twined around my dick, further stimulating it even at this moment. She didn¡¯t even know any techniques yet, but these moves¡­¡­ If I were to teach her from mow on, I¡¯m sure she will become the best of the best in no time. I grabbed her ass, moving it around and churning her insides. ¡°Fuu, Fuu¡­¡­ Erune, your insides feel so good¡± ¡°Me too, my insides being filled up by yours¡­¡­aguh, it even reached the back!¡± My hard cock reached the womb at last. When it did, she clung her legs onto my waist. As if it doesn¡¯t want me to escape. ¡°If this goes on, my insides will feel incredible¡­¡­ therefore, please, let me feel the joy of being a woman!¡± Erune begged with a face full of lust. She¡¯s completely depraved to pleasure right now. If so, then let¡¯s deprave her even more. I tried reaching her bombastic breasts that kept swaying with every movement of her hips. ¡°Haaa, my breasts again?¡± ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t see anything as big as this yet¡± Her breasts are so huge that it cannot be grasped completely even by a man¡¯s hand like mine. It¡¯s more than enough for me to massage. ¡°I am a fan of big breasts from the start, but Erune¡¯s tits are the best¡± ¡°I-I see¡­¡­ to tell the truth, the male knights were also catching glimpses at them, but I thought it was simply because they were unusual¡± ¡°There is no such thing. I bet they also want to rub it too¡± ¡°Well, now I feel complicated. Now that I know the worth of being a woman, it suddenly feels embarrassing¡± ¡°But now it¡¯s only for me, right?¡± I won¡¯t let other men touch it¡± As if I am claiming its ownership, I wrapped her breasts with my both hands. She gave a hot moan, then she looked up to me. ¡°Ah~! If you say something like that¡­¡­my heart is getting hot again¡± As if following her heart, her body got hotter, as she is starting to sweat a bit. Each of our scent and odor mixed together, filling up the whole room. Indecent sounds were produced every time we move our hips, and the violent sensation even reached our brain. ¡°Erune, become my woman. It¡¯s a waste for you to remain here¡± ¡°T-that was too sudden¡­¡­Nhha!¡± I moved closer to the front, then continued. ¡°You might have alredy notced, but there are only women in my company¡± ¡°Now that you mention¡­¡­no way. All of them?¡± ¡°Correct. They are my precious women who came along with me. Some of them even came from faraway¡± ¡°I see. You surely are a lady-killer. And I have been made into a woman by this lady-killer¡­¡­¡± She nodded as if she was convinced. ¡°But I have a mission to protect this city¡­¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯re listening to the rumors, then you already know what I¡¯m talking about, don¡¯t you?¡± She nodded to the question. ¡°If my purpose is achieved, this city will remain in peace. You won¡¯t have to shut yourself in like now¡± ¡°¡­¡­to be honest, Allan, while I was doing this with you, sometimes I think elves and spirits might be enough to be trusted for once¡± ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you give some of that trust to me?¡± You won¡¯t regret it.¡¹ ¡°Allan¡­¡­ I, I will follow you. This body is already yours¡­¡­Ahn, aguh!¡± As soon as Erune agreed, I began violating her immediately. I massaged that bombshell chest of hers so much they they distort in shape, hile I pierce her insides with all my strength. ¡°Your insides are trembling. You¡¯re cumming already?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you are too violent! Aaah!¡± Erune moved her hands to my back, embracing me closely. But this just excited me further, urging me to move faster. ¡°¡­¡­gah, its coming!¡± As I reached the limit of my endurance, my waist still swayed, as if driven by instinct. And at the same time, Erune also reached her climax. ¡°Cumming! I¡¯m cumming again! Aaaaaah, cummiiiiiinnnngggg!!!¡± Byururururururu! Her insides squeezed me violently, and at that moment, I ejaculated vigoriously. I released all my load, and Erune¡¯s womb gulped it all, as I deeply perced her uterus with my cock. ¡°Haaahaaa¡­¡­! Fuu, hauuu¡­¡­¡± Erune breathed hard as she trembled from the lingering climax. Feeling satisfied by the scenery, I pulled my meat stick. From her secret part, semen that was injected inside her leaked out. With this, we can finally meet the king. I thought so, as I sat on a chair nearby. Chapter 47 - Volume 4 Chapter 9 – Private Meeting After making Erune fall, I took a little break, then straightened my clothes to get ready. At the same time, I fixed her dress has well. After all, we cannot afford to go outside in this state. As soon as we got ready, we left the room. The room was on the far end, so they shouldn¡¯t have heard the sounds, probably. ¡°I want to get my people inside¡± I said to Erune, who was walking next to me. She walked in a pose so splendid that you wouldn¡¯t think this is the same woman that I broke a while ago. ¡°That may be difficult¡± ¡°Even for you, the head of the knights?¡± Erune affirmed through my words. Great, and here I thought Erune had a quite a lot of power¡­¡­ This country doesn¡¯t trust anything other than Bivnaheim. In that case, it is the army here that has power. Because they were once destroyed by the demons, they invested more in their war potential. It is the knights that protect the center of such a country, so Erune who is a leader must have considerable power ¡­ As if she caught what I was thinking, Erune explained to me. ¡°Though there is a king in this country, below that is a parliament elected by citizens.¡± ¡°Parliament? Oh, I see ¡­¡± From there, I immediately understood. It is because there was also a parliament in the country where I lived in the previous life. ¡°In this country, the power of the king and the power of the parliament are at odds. Above all, the knights are an organization under the king.¡± Erune went on to explain this country. It seems that the king had the most of the power before it was heavily damaged in the previous war. After they have been defeated, he was forced to take the blame for the huge losses. Then, the said parliament was born, in order to contain their criticisms to the king. If so, then it seems that the military forces of this country is headed by the parliament. ¡°The knights remained to be under the king. However, they were downgraded to just an organization to protect the city¡¯s security.¡± Unlike the image I was looking for, to think they became similar to the police now¡­ ¡°That¡¯s why not all your friends can get in. It will make you stand out too much.¡± Certainly, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll create much more uproar than Bivnaheim¡¯s. I worry about Effie this time. ¡°If everyone is impossible, what if I only take a single person with me?¡± ¡°Then you may be able to secretly go to the King¡± ¡°Thank you. This is a great help for us.¡± I patted Erune¡¯s back in gratitude. If I¡¯m alone, I don¡¯t have anyone to contact outside when something happens. So I¡¯m going to choose Cecil as my companion. ¡°By the way, to your other companions that will be standing by, have them stay at the Knight¡¯s facility just in the outskirts of town. Their level of accommodation is similar to an inn¡¯s so they should be fine. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll let them know¡± At least, they can rest much more than compared to sleeping in a tent. After that, I went into the city with Cecil as planned. We wore hooded robes to hide our sharp ears. Then, we were led by Erne to the castle where the king is staying. ¡°I thought this town would be much different because it hates other races, but this is surprisingly normal.¡± Cecil who walks next to me said unexpectedly. ¡°That¡¯s right, it looks no different from the city of Bivnaheim¡± People are coming and going, and the shops on the street are full of vigor. Dark emotions could not be felt from the faces of these inhabitants. ¡°It because inside this city¡­¡­ inside these walls is a living space only for humans. For them, it¡¯s like a sanctuary. Erune explained to us with a proud tone. The peace of this city is thanks to the work of the Knights. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry on ahead. If they find out who you are, even I won¡¯t be able to stop the commotion¡± We nodded in earnest to her words. We reached the castle while using the back alleyways so as not to stand out. And we even went in from the back door so that the citizens would not find it. Of course there were guards in the back, but when Erune made up a few words, it became easy for us to pass through. The knights are an organization close to the king, so Erune¡¯s persuasion is quite effective in the castle. After we went through the castle to some extent, we were guided to a certain room. ¡°This is my office. You¡­¡­Cecil, correct? You should stay here in the meantime¡± ¡°If something happens to me, contact the others. I¡¯m counting on you¡± ¡°It will be done, your Highness. Please be careful¡± Cecil bowed toward me and stepped into the room. ¡°Today I¡¯m supposed to be at the gate, so no one will come to visit here¡± Erune assured the safety of Cecil. I could only nod to her. This time I will now face the King. There seems to be similar to an Oval Office of the king of this country here, and it¡¯s located at the top of the castle. ¡°I¡¯m going to check with the King. I will return soon¡± Erune left me and proceeded to the office first. After that, several minutes passed before she came out. Was there a heated debate inside? Her face is a little flushed. ¡°The king is now willing to see you. You may now come in¡± Urged by her, I have entered the room at last. The interior of the room is surprisingly simple, and to describe in simple terms, gave a feeling of being really sturdy as well. At the desk at the back of the room, there was a man in his fifties. Is he the King? He had a body so toned that if he called himself a warrior then I wouldn¡¯t deny it at all. ¡°It is my outmost gratitude to see you for the first time, your Majesty. I am Allan vi Aling, Alinheim¡¯s prince¡± ¡°So, you lowly being are the Elven Prince that our Knight commander¡¯s been talking about¡± The king looked at me from head to toe, as if appraising my value. It is good if I were to be gazed by a woman this way, but I feel goosebumps when it¡¯s a man like this. Worse, I feel like I¡¯m being licked over. ¡°Then first of all, show the branch of the King Tree. I would like to confirm it with my own eyes¡± ¡°As you wish. Here it is¡± The king carefully examined the branch I took from my pocket. ¡°Hmmm. It is certainly a branch of the King Tree. However, how can I tell if this is a branch from the Elven Country?¡± As if waiting for those words to come out, I took out the remaining branches of the King Tree. ¡°There are three kinds of King tree branches here. All of them are different, as each branch comes from a different King Tree¡± Though the King Trees are of the same kind, their differences rely on the surroundings of the country where it grew up. ¡°¡­¡­It is different from the King Tree in my country, and I don¡¯t think those demons can raise such a tree considering how splendid this branch is¡­¡­¡± He seemed pretty reluctant, but though indirectly, he admitted that I am a prince of the Elves. ¡°I have heard you lowly being¡¯s purpose. However, are you really serious?¡± ¡°Yes, we are. After all, after this country, we will be going to the Country of Demons next¡­¡­ to Lachmaheim¡± ¡°And here I thought you are forming a coalition to defeat the demon race¡­¡­ but forming a reconciliation? ¡­¡­¡­I cannot accept this¡± The king shook his head and denied me. ¡°I have only heard rumors, but just how many in this country hates the demons? Also, is it not good for the country to treat one entity as an enemy for eternity just because you once stood against it?¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­¡­¡± The king could only refute back with a groan. He, of all people should be aware of that the most. A country develops more if it improves relations with others rather than making an enemy of them. It¡¯s because the funds that should have been for the army can now be diverted to other projects. ¡°However, the citizens¡­¡­¡± ¡°This is the problem of your country. In order to resolve it, I would like to make a deal with you, Your Majesty. If you entrust me with the branches of your King Tree, I will change your life and improve my relationship with the demons will be improved¡± Thinking it was time, I approached the king and pushed it a little more. ¡°I understand your enthusiasm. But if by any chance you were captured by the demons¡­¡­What about the branches of the King tree?¡± Indeed, it is likely to be misused to Demon race. But I already have an idea for the sake of it. ¡°If that is the case, can you lend to me your knight leader? I know her feelings for her country well¡± ¡°I see what you mean¡­¡­ Commander, what do you think?¡± Erne who was waiting behind comes out and salutes. ¡°Ha! I will not let the Demons take it, even the cost of my life!¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Very well. Let¡¯s try it, that method of yours. If it works, then I¡¯ll try to persuade the Parliament and the people¡± After the king said that, he pulled out the tree branch from the tight safe in the room. And then, I received it. ¡°Let¡¯s hope it to go well. Use the empty room of the castle tonight. And get out early in the morning so they won¡¯t find you tomorrow.¡± After he said so, he sat on his chair again. I bowed towards him, and I left the room with Erne. With this, I have finally obtained our fourth King Tree Branch. Chapter 48 - Volume 4 Chapter 10 –Encirclement of Multiple Soft Flesh It was a short audience, but I was able to get the approval of the King. The branch of the King tree in my hand is the best proof of all. With this, all branches other than Lachmaheim¡¯s are in my hands now. In addition of the new one, that is four items all in all. One more to go to unify this Algarde alliance altogether. ¡°This room is for the guests allocated to the Knight Brigade. Just make use of this for the time being.¡± Guided by Erune, I entered the room. Perhaps I should have expected this, the interior is also simple, but it is comparable to hotels in the center of a city. ¡°People coming and going here increases as the night approach, so as the king said, it¡¯s better if we leave tomorrow early in the morning.¡± ¡°I understand. Let¡¯s do so¡± It¡¯s better to follow the words of someone who knows everything about the castle after all If we went out hurriedly and got found by instance, all our hardship will be gone through the wind. ¡°I want to tell Cecil about this too¡± ¡°Leave her to me, I will go¡± That¡¯s what she said, but she didn¡¯t move in front of me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°No, that¡­¡­yeah¡­¡­¡± Erune seemed restless for some reason. However, it was pretty clear in my eyes. Hmmm, so that¡¯s what it was. I raised my hand, put it on her head, then stroked her hair. Thank you for today, Erune. I was saved, really¡± ¡°Ah, Y-yeah! It was nothing. I just did what I have to do¡± Erune smiled happily. It¡¯s unbelievable to think it was the same face that had that dignified expression in front of the king a while ago. Well, that gap between those is pretty cute. ¡°So¡­¡­ Actually, I wanted to ask you something.¡± ¡°What is it? I¡¯ll do whatever I can.¡± After all, it¡¯s all thanks to Erune that I acquired an audience with the King. In a sense, she took the leading part. I only negotiated. ¡°So, what do you want me to do?¡± I have a lot of expectations, but I still dare to ask them. Then she began to put her hands on her clothes. She put her hand on the buttons, then started unbuttoning them one after another in front of me. Then, after she removed the intruding brassiere, the bombastic tits that I tasted a while ago underneath it was again revealed to my eyes. ¡°As expected, no matter how many times I see it, those breasts are glorious¡± ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m happy for the praise¡± She drew her arms closer, emphasizing the cleavage of her chest. It seems that she has learned how to please me with that gesture. The thought of her working hard for me made me happy too. ¡°You said they were glorious, right? If so, why don¡¯t you taste them? Each of my glory that is¡± ¡°Fufufu¡­¡­very well, let me taste the glory¡± As her breasts jiggled towards me, she put her arms around my neck. Just below this are two pieces of soft flesh with nothing else in between them¡­¡­ it¡¯s really beautiful. Becoming true to my desires, I extended my hand towards them. However, at the last moment, the door of the room was opened. ¡°Wha-what are you doing, Allan-sama!¡± Cecil appeared from the other side. She entered the room, then forced herself between Erune and me. ¡°What happened to the branch of the King Tree?¡± ¡°I have already taken care of it. I was able to make a deal with the king somehow¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m glad it¡¯s sorted, but¡­¡­ for you to try to start something like this¡­¡­¡± Caught red-handed, Cecil looked at me angrily. ¡°I didn¡¯t get any contact for a while. I was so worried¡± ¡°So you came to see me, but I¡¯m surprised. You already know where I am¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t underestimate my ears. If I just concentrated, then a wall of this much is no problem¡± Cecil said so, pointing at her sharp ears. ¡°A-Allan¡­¡­what should I do?¡± Erune was perplexed of what to do in this sudden situation. Even for a Knight Commander like her, this was a loss of face. ¡°Now that it has come to this, let¡¯s settle with the two of you as my partners¡± After I said that, I grabbed Cecil¡¯s arm and dragged her to bed, knocking her down in the process. ¡®Hyau! Allan-sama, geez¡­¡­ I guess it can¡¯t be helped now¡± Cecil, who knows that I can¡¯t stop now that I have come this far, sighed as if she had given up. I called Erune over and ordered the both of them to serve me with their chests. Nodding at my order, they then pulled out my cock from my pants and together, they sandwiched it in between their breasts. ¡°Erune¡¯s chest might be bigger, but I won¡¯t lose when it comes to experience!¡± Does the presence of a rival made her feelings ablaze? Cecil pressed her tits aggressively towards my dick. ¡°M-me too, I have no intention of losing, now that Allan praised my breasts himself¡± Erune also pushed her enormous breasts in the same way undauntedly. Two pairs of soft flesh were pushed back and forth with one another as they massage my flesh stick in between. In such a heavenly situation, I can¡¯t bear but to get erect in no time. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s like your breasts are swallowing me in¡­¡­¡± I wasn¡¯t able to do anything but react unnaturally to this pleasure. I always try to play the dominant role towards my partners, but now, it makes me want to prioritize my own pleasures first. ¡°Fuu¡­¡­ Please draw your breasts closer, both of you¡± To the sensation of the all-out breast fuck, I could only give a sigh as they moved themselves towards my cock. As if they heard it all, the two seem to become more motivated. ¡°Allan-sama¡¯s penis, I will make it feel even more comfortable¡­¡­ leroo, jyuupu!¡± Cecil put out her tongue, starting to lick the lewd rod that peeked out from the valleys. Erune noticing it, also drew her face closer as she did the same. ¡°Me too¡­¡­haamuu, nuuu! Jyururururu¡± ¡°Ahaa, Erune-san is working hard too. But I can¡¯t lose here!¡± While moving their bountiful tits alluringly, the two girls show off their skills in fellatio one after the other. ¡°¡­¡­This is so long and hard. I think I¡¯ll not be able to keep up¡± However, Cecil noticed Erune was still beginner to such techniques, so she matched her pace with her. The tongue service then became even as they licked from both sides. As a result, my cock became even more slippery between their breasts as the two continued to lick it further. The tity fuck¡¯s intensity has increased futher. Cecil and Erune kept on stroking my dick while making wet and sloppy sounds. Their fellatio didn¡¯t stop either. However, I am nearly approaching the end of the pleasure, to my regret. ¡°How is it, Allan-sama? Are you going to come already?¡± ¡°You are about to come, right Allan? I can feel it pulse in between, so I can tell¡­¡­¡± Realizing that I¡¯m on the verge, they let go of my dick and looked at me. They looked at me like carnivores eyeing the prey they are about to eat. ¡°Please let us make you come with our service, Allan-sama¡± ¡°Allan¡­¡­let it all out in our breasts¡± After they said that, their breast fucking turned even more violent. The feeling of these huge pairs of tits that are already pleasant as it is further intensified as the two put pressure in every direction even more. And because I was licked harshly earlier, it became easier for them to move around than before. Guchuguchuguchu! Adding those factors, even I wasn¡¯t able to endure it at all. ¡°Both of you, I¡¯m about to come! Take it all¡± Dobyuu, byurururururu! After that I came. Releasing the limit after so long felt so good I think my waist will come off. Furthermore, the two didn¡¯t stop their chest movements even though I already came, and still continued to do so as if trying to squeeze all my semen with it. ¡°Ahhn! This is soo much¡­¡­ I feel like I¡¯m drowning!¡± ¡°My chest feels so hot! Wait, it¡¯s still coming out?!¡± The ejaculation continued for a long time, smearing the two beautiful women with white turbidity. Their chests, their necks, their faces, and even their hair. All are covered with my cum that it became difficult to find a place that¡¯s not dirty anymore. ¡°Haa, fuuu¡­¡­Both of you are excellent¡± I caught up my breath and praised them. Their coordination is pretty good even though this is the first time they served me together. ¡°Thank you very much for the praise, Allan-sama. I¡¯m very happy¡± ¡°Me too, though I didn¡¯t think it would come out like this. Its like you are wrapping me up entirely¡± The two looked at me as if they were put into a trance. ¡°But Allan-sama¡­¡­¡± ¡°the two of us, we, we aren¡¯t satisfied yet¡­¡­¡± It seems that after receiving my semen, it further intensified their lust instead. They stared at me breathing rough breaths. It has come to this, so I have no choice now, but to make them feel good in return. The moment I decided to do so, I became re-energized once again. Chapter 49 - Volume 4 Chapter 11 – Cecil and Erune’s Entreaty A shoutout for our new patron Luke S. and also a special mention to Larry B. for your donation! Thank you for supporting Stabw/Sy Translations! This chapter contains words, phrases, images and scenes not suitable for young audiences. You must be 18+ years old to proceed. Not safe for work. Be aware. After I ejaculated in pleasure from the tit fuck of the two, I unloaded my waist, took a breather and sat on the bed. However, as if not caring about my state, Cecil began talking to me once again. ¡°Allan-sama, can you still do it? I, my body has become so hot ¡­¡± Her face, as if begging me, was already completely horny. She seem to have been infected by the atmosphere of this room. This huge difference between the strict and the horny Cecil is really erotic. ¡°Why do you want it Cecil?¡± I asked her so. ¡°I want you to violate me Allan-sama. It¡¯s already throbbing here, and it won¡¯t stop!¡± Cecil exclaimed with eyes filled with earnest, contrasting her red face. Well, if my partner begins to beg at me like this, I won¡¯t be able to let her go just like that. ¡°I understand. Turn your butt over here¡± ¡°Y,yes!¡± Upon hearing my words, her expression brightened all of a sudden. She then crawled on all fours on the bed, then turned her ass in this direction. ¡°W, wait for me! Allan, me too¡­¡­¡± Erune also faced the similar way. Was she also turned on like Cecil? Her face is also beet red with lust. ¡°Me too, I also want to be with you. Will you embrace me?¡± ¡°Of course. You can line up beside Cecil too, Erune.¡± ¡°Ah, okay¡± Following my orders, Erune went on all fours too. After that, the ass of the two women were spread before my eyes. I looked at them closely, comparing their difference with each other. They are white and beautiful. Their shapes are also well rounded too. Each of the flesh sticking out gave a soft feeling, and as they rubbed each other, their plumpness jiggled in excellence. Because I was unable to see which one is better, I decided to touch them. I reached out my hands towards Cecil and Erune¡¯s asses. ¡°Gasp! Before, our tits, and now, our ass?¡± ¡°Nnnn, is it good, Allan-sama?¡± Erune went to a gasp once my hands touched her butt. To her opposite, Cecil seems to have expected this to some extent, and asked for feedback instead. The difference in their experience is obvious. ¡°Both of you have excellent asses, and it makes me want to feel it for a long time¡± I told them frankly about my feelings. ¡°I¡¯m really glad to be praised, but please, my body can¡¯t endure it any longer!¡¯ ¡°Fufu, can¡¯t endure it any longer, huh¡± While giving out a smirk, I extended my hand, this time to Cecil¡¯s most intimate place. Then, vaginal secretions leaked out from all directions, just what she said. I only touched it with a fair amount, but it already entwined itself with my fingers. ¡°Wow¡­¡­ if you are this wet, then there is no need for foreplay anymore¡± I immediately held my obscene stick to her intimate place. After ejaculating, the two¡¯s butts revived it just by massaging them once. it¡¯s how incredible their asses are. ¡°Higuuu! Allan-sama¡¯s thing is hitting me!¡± ¡°Can you feel it? I¡¯m putting it in¡± ¡°Yes! Please stick it in! Fill me up with all your strength!¡± Did being touched my dick made her near climax again? Cecil¡¯s voice is rising. To answer her, I pushed my hips forward. My cock went inside, and was completely wrapped by her wet vagina. As expected, Cecil¡¯s insides already prepared too. Its hot flesh surrounded my meat rod, trying to squeeze the semen from within. ¡°It¡¯s in¡­¡­ ahh, ahhn! it¡¯s as big as ever!¡± ¡°you swallowed it entirely. you really want it that much?¡± ¡°Of course, this is what I wished for!¡± A sweet voice that you¡¯ll never imagine to come out from the usually strict Cecil came out from her lips. It sounded like she has totally melted in the pleasure. I felt happy too, thinking about it. ¡°Hold your body firmly. I¡¯m going to move¡± I grabbed her hips firmly, and started moving mine towards it. I only finished the insertion. The full-scale torture is just about to begin. ¡°Hiiuun, Nnnh¡­¡­Aaahn!¡± As I banged her hips hard, love juices oozed out and sounds of water surrounded us. ¡°Allan! Please do it to me¡­¡­ Hearing those lewd sounds, I can¡¯t resist it anymore!¡± Erune queued up next to Cecil, pressing her ass to me. Its soft sensation was transmitted to my waist, stirring my desires blazing even more. ¡°The knight leader has become very lewd¡± ¡°And who¡¯s fault do you think this is? My body can¡¯t turn back anymore¡­¡­¡± Though Erune said that, her voice contained no trace of hopelessness. Instead, I felt a ¡°what kind of pleasure will I enjoy from now on?¡± from her tone. I smiled at it, then pulled out my cock from Cecil. ¡°Ahhn¡­¡­ no, don¡¯t pull it out¡­¡­Ahii!¡± She waved her butt and let out a lonely cry, but I inserted a finger in it to take its place. Taking the place to serve my fuck stick is a pussy not sufficient enough to put it all in, but has the freedom to make mine move freely. I caressed the insides of the other pussy, continuing Cecil¡¯s desire of stimulation. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then please let me take responsibility¡± I pressed my hard dick wet with Cecil¡¯s love juices against Erune¡¯s vagina. And inserted it all the way through without stopping its movements. ¡°Afuu, it finally entered¡­¡­!¡± Erune shivered all over, delighted from the sensation of insertion. As a matter of fact, her pussy tightened as soon as it greeted my hard cock. ¡°Erune¡¯s tightness is not falling Cecil¡¯s either. I can¡¯t determine which one is greater¡± Both of them have bodies of excellent calibers. So excellent I want to ravish them all completely. ¡°Get ready, for I won¡¯t stop until both of you succumbs to me¡± After I said it, I made my waist movements more violent than ever. I pressed all the way until the glans of my penis reached through the cervix of her vagina, and then stirred it further with round motions. After that, I turned my waist over to feel all the surrounding meat around it. Ahh, Allan is stirring up my insides¡­¡­ no good¡­¡­I¡¯m becoming strange!¡± Seeming to unable the feeling of pleasure, she grasped the sheets tightly. However, these were all useless acts. I will make her learn it the hard way. I knocked her upper body forward, then reached out the front with my hand. Then, I cupped those bombshells swaying from below. ¡°Now it¡¯s over there¡­¡­Ahh¡­¡­ kyufuu! Its touching my nipples!¡± With this much stimulation, she should be feeling a lot from her chest. Pleasure was sent from the top and bottom of her body, and in no time, Erune quickly collapsed. ¡°this is, cumming! I¡¯m cumming again!¡± It seems that she can¡¯t endure reaching her climax anymore. Once I saw it, I pulled out my dick again and inserted it back to Cecil¡¯s ¡°Hyaaaaaaaa! It has entered me agaiiiin!¡± ¡°Ihiii! Aah, even though, even though it¡¯s just a bit more till I cum¡­¡­!¡± ¡°All your bodies are in my hands now. Do not think of coming without me.¡± After that, I fully savored the pussies of the two beauties. Slowly dyeing them with pleasure, the two didn¡¯t even resist at all. However, my body continued to respond even after the two¡¯s hearts already gave in. As my hard cock continued to feel the sensation of the service of the two pussies, I eventually reached my limits. ¡°I¡¯m going to come. Where do you want it?¡± ¡°Inside, please let it out in my womb! Hyaaa, hafuuuuunn!¡± ¡°Me too! I won¡¯t forgive you if you come outside¡­¡­aguhhh!¡± Cecil and Erune answered in the interval of their breaths. To answer those wishes, I pierced my dick towards the depths of their vagina once again. The two who are nearly reaching their peak couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, and came after another. ¡°Cummingcummingcummingcummingcumming! I¡¯m gonna dieeee¡­¡­ Aaaaaaah¡± ¡°Come, come inside! oaaaAAhhh, Cgummmmiiinnng!¡± Dopyudopyuu, byurururururu! I poured my semen inside the pussies of the two, who are trembling in climax respectively. Being creampied at the same time as they climaxed, they were swept away by the waves of excitement, causing them to part with their consciousness as their body trembled in pleasure. Haaahaaa¡­¡­this is tiring as expected¡­¡­¡± I lowered my hips to the bed. Both of them are in soppy and terrible state now. We have to clean up before we go out tomorrow. I activated my magic once more once I thought so. Chapter 50 - Volume 4 Chapter 12 – The Demon Lord’s Assassin Around when Allan was enjoying himself with Erune and Cecil. An entity is starting to move again in Lachmaheim, the Country of Demons. In the office of the Demon Lord, Beatrice. There were there demons inside. The Demon Lord Beatrice, who very master of this room, the male demon staff that appeared last time, And another female demon, which is currently taking a nap on the sofa. ¡°Kukaa, funyuuuuu¡­¡­¡± The name of the woman dozing comfortably on the sofa is Glinnis. She had long orange twintails on her hair and looked like in her mid-twenties. However, her most noticeable characteristic are her clothes, which barely covered anything. Compared to a poor underwear, it had such a high degree of exposure that you would even consider if it still qualifies as clothes or not. She¡¯s a good match to Effie terms of lewdness. Plus, she also had an indecent body as well, not losing to that lewd costume of hers. Every time she breathes, her rich chest moved up and down. Originally, these three people should be having a meeting right now¡­¡­ ¡°Our honorable Demon Lord, is it really okay for Glinnis to be like this?¡± ¡°Leave her alone. We can proceed with just you and me¡± Beatrice said, ignoring the sleeping woman. The man, nodding in assent, handed over the documents in his hand to Beatrice. ¡°The progress of the Military Development?¡± She read out the documents, which were the summary of all the logs and preparations of the Demon Forces. ¡°Yes. I will then explain the situation from here¡± ¡°I¡¯m listening¡± The staff cleared his throat, then read the documents out loud. ¡°Cough¡­¡­First of all, are the Demons whom we have conscripted. We have accomplished 8,000 of them¡± ¡°Oh, no vacancies? Splendid¡± Beatrice went into a good mood from the first report. She didn¡¯t expect that the Demons, who held selfish interests, would gather as planned on their schedule. She even thought that a number of them would have already ran somewhere without notice. ¡°This contributes to the fact that our Demon Lord¡¯s power is overwhelming¡± ¡°Quit with the compliments. We all know it¡¯s the hatred of the other races that made them do this far¡± Beatrice eluded the man¡¯s praise and made a slight analysis. In fact, it is as what she said. Their remorse for humans, elves and fairies played a big factor in all of this. Even now, a lot of them are already wishing a war already. The military spirit of the Demons is basically higher than of other races. ¡°For the breakdown of our war potential, our main force comprises of the Orc Tribe, with 3,000 strong¡± For comparison, even a barehanded orc is equivalent to about five human soldiers. Ogres and trolls are even more powerful, as even with their physical strength alone, the elves and spirits would have a hard time dealing with them even with their magics. And such creatures are included in the 8,000 attacking troops. Beatrice thought that if this surprise attack became successful, any country will easily fall victim, no matter how tough they were. ¡°Hmmm, what about our weapons?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a bit of a problem. Because there are only few who can produce weapons, we barely have enough to supply the troops¡­¡­¡± ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t have expectations from them at the start¡± Beatrice said to the man who then looked apologetic. ¡°On the other hand, are the preparations for the sortie about to end?¡± ¡°Due to the training, they are able to march side by side at the bare minimum. It would be blessed for us to have at least one week more¡± ¡°then I¡¯ll leave it to you. I¡¯ll verify this afterwards. You are dismissed¡± Beatrice said so, but before that, he took out another piece of document. ¡°This is¡­¡­¡± After she received it from him, she immediately opened it and read. Then, her expression turned fierce. The prince of the Elves has entered the city of Norcheim¡­¡­you say¡± ¡°Yes, your Majesty. This is a report we received from one of our scouts. I think I should inform you this at the very least¡± ¡°¡­¡­I see. I understand. Good work¡± After that, the man left the room. After she confirms that the man has left, she looked at another document again. ¡°Two elves, one a half bred, one fairy and one human. It seems they are really serious in forming an alliance¡± All the races other than the Demons are present. Even Beatrice couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of crisis with this. That woman with the elven prince¡­¡­and here I thought that this Allan and his company will be forced to stay in Norcheim a bit longer. It was already unexpected to be able to enter this country which didn¡¯t treat the other races fairly. ¡°But bad luck to them as I already anticipated their next move¡± From their past movements, their purpose is very clear. They collected branches of the King Tree in each country, mark it as proof of their alliance, and unite the whole Algarde into one. ¡°And now, the last King Tree is here¡± She stood up, went to the window, and looked down outside. Beyond that sight is the castle courtyard. ¡°Those guys won¡¯t even think that it¡¯s the King Tree at all¡± In the middle of the courtyard, there stood a tree. Unlike the King Trees from other countries, there is no trace of divinity on it, making it seem like an ordinary, lonesome tree. Nobody took care of it, and it was the result. While gazing at it, she gained an idea. For that, she decided to wake up the remaining subordinate sleeping on the sofa. ¡°How long do you plan on sleeping.? Glinis!¡± Beatrice swung her arm, and sparks scattered in front where Glinis is sleeping. ¡°Hyaaaaaa!? Hot! It¡¯s hot!¡± She who had just received a spark from the face jumped quickly, immediately turning around to Beatrice. ¡°You¡¯re awful, Beatrice¡­¡­¡­ I almost got myself burned!¡± ¡°Hmph. An ordinary Demon won¡¯t receive a wound from that degree¡± ¡°Eeeeeh! Please don¡¯t compare me to the likes of Orcs and Ogres! It is a serious affair if my skin is damaged, you know!¡± ¡°Still as noisy as ever¡­¡­ But you heard them all, right?¡± Beatrice asked Glinis, who was obviously asleep from earlier. But this time, Glinis nodded. ¡°We, the succubi are the dream demons! Even while asleep, all our senses are still active!¡± Even though Glinis has no horns nor tail protruding out from her, she is undoubtedly a succubus. Rather, this is an incredible advantage for her already, as it became easier for her to mix in with other humans. In fact, the succubi that slipped through the human population are also the ones who collected information on Allan and his company. Because they also have a passion for squeezing one¡¯s semen, they are often going in and out of the Country of Humans. And Glinis here is the Succubus Tribe¡¯s Queen. Though she tends to be enthusiastic from the outside, this woman had already incapacitated many human males for the rest of their lives. ¡°If you are listening, then speak early. You will tempt this elf. Understand?¡± ¡°Heee, an elf, is it? Though they are certainly good looking, elves are too plain¡± Glinis complained with lack of enthusiasm. ¡°it seems that it is not the case for this one. As a proof, he is surrounded by many women already¡± ¡°Is that true? If he is, then I can expect he¡¯s also good in the bed, right? I can¡¯t wait!¡± Glinis did a complete 180 degrees of her mood easily, as if turning a palm over. At this behavior, Beatrice could only gave a sigh, then continued. ¡°This guy has the branches of the King Tree of the other countries. I want you to tempt him to take it out, cooperate with the other succubi and take it.¡± ¡°Yeahyeah~ I get it¡± ¡°The branches are worthy of use. Do not break them¡± She reminded once again, and the woman nodded. This time, she asked Beatrice in reverse. And, after we get the branch, what will I do with this elf?¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­¡­after that, you are free to do anything you like with him¡± Those were the words Glinis had been waiting for. Upon hearing it, she confirmed it once again, then jumped up and down in joy. ¡°Is that true? Its true right? No takebacks! I can milk him as much as I like? Yaay!¡± Because Glinis made many men impossible to come back, she was is still lying low, not entering human towns for quite a while. This has frustrated her for a long time, so upon hearing that she will have a target that she could play with as long as she liked, she was happy at the bottom of her heart. ¡°Then please leave this to Glinis! I¡¯m going out!¡± She said with confidence as she jumped out of the room. ¡°Fuu¡­¡­ That Elven Country will surely worry about the issues of their successor from now on¡­¡­if their country still remains standing till then¡± Beatrice said with a smile, and returned to her seat once again. Chapter 51 - Volume 5 Chapter 1 – Entering Lachmaheim We have received the branch of the King Tree from the king of Norcheim. Led by Erune, I was able to safely go out of the city It was a good thing that I was able to hide from the vision of the people around me. After that, we joined with Fran and the others and left Norcheim. We then headed for the last country ¨C to Lachmaheim. ¡°However, how long should we keep this up?¡± I am now made to sit on this wooden crate that substituted for a desk inside the carriage. Erune volunteered to drive the carriage in my stead, so here I am now. As a knight, she knew how to handle horses, but it seems she¡¯s good in handling carriages too. In fact, the carriage only shook a little, so it¡¯s quite comfortable. However, Cecil¡¯s voice pulled me back to reality when I was about to have such thoughts. ¡°Allan-sama, are you listening!?¡± ¡°Oh, my bad¡­¡­ I was enraptured by Cecil¡¯s face, so I¡­..¡± I flattered her with a smile. ¡°I see, so you weren¡¯t¡­¡­ Don¡¯t even try looking at me like that, I will not forgive you even with such a face!¡± She hit the desk with slightly angered look. On it was the written information about the upcoming Lachmaheim. ¡°That¡¯s right. We shouldn¡¯t be careless, this is the Demons we are talking about¡± Effie joined in from across the desk. She, having considerable knowledge about the Demons, is now playing the role of a lecturer. ¡°Sigh. Okay, I will listen attentively this time¡± ¡°Then please do so at the start!¡± Though Cecil said so, she tried to explain it to me once more. ¡°First of all, what kind of race are the Demons?¡± ¡°How are they different from us elves and humans?¡± ¡°Some of their tribes are very different in appearance and some are almost identical¡± With that said, she browsed over the documents. Then, there was a picture of a big pig-nosed man who seemed to be over two meters in height and a man with a lot of muscles with horns protruding his head. ¡°The left is the Orc tribe and the right is the Ogre tribe¡± ¡°I see. From their looks, I do not want to fight them from the front¡± ¡°That¡¯s a given. Both are more powerful than the elves in fact.¡± Cecil added to my answer. ¡°In addition to this, there are a number of other tribes that make up the Demons¡± ¡°Oh, so it is some sort of Union?¡± I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s because the countries we have been to before were basically single-race countries. Even Bivnaheim who are tolerant of other races have very few elves and spirits. ¡°They vary in appearance, but they all have a common characteristic of having a strong sense of fighting spirit, and in order to balance them, their combat capabilities are also high¡± ¡°It¡¯s like they were created for battle. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone out there who can really get along well with these fellows.¡± ¡°But Prince, you are one of them, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Ah, I was just speaking half-mindedly. It¡¯s about time I miss my home.¡± I drop my eyes on the documents again. ¡°So, what else to watch out for besides their eagerness to battle?¡± This time Effie answered to my question. ¡°Well, it¡¯s their magic¡± ¡°Magic¡­¡­. so these demons can also use magic too¡± ¡°Yes, and also influenced by their traits, they center at attack magic¡± Her face became more serious than I have ever seen before. Certainly, I can also use magic, but if it¡¯s more powerful or not, I can¡¯t be sure¡­ I also used magic like producing water as substitute for a tap, it was also capable of blowing people away by just giving it enough power. It is easy to imagine what would happen if it was replaced with a pointed ice spike, hard rocks or a mass of flames. ¡°¡­ I do not want to eat a direct hit if I make a mistake¡± Even if my physical abilities are high, my skin is not as hard as a rock. This made me even more to avoid fighting against the wizards of the demons. If you now understand how fearful the demons are, then you should be careful from now on¡± Seeing I nod at them seriously, Cecil and the others smiled, as if satisfied with my response. Though I appreciate that you are worried for me, this over-protection is a bit embarrassing. Then I heard a voice from the front of the carriage. It was from Erune. ¡°Guys, are you done?¡± We will reach Lachmaheim soon.¡± ¡°We are already here? It¡¯s quite early¡± When I got out of the carriage, I went up to the coachman¡¯s seat where Erune is. From there, A big city came in our front view. But it¡¯s only been a day since we left Norcheim. ¡°The Country of Demons is close, and it is one of the main reasons Norcheim is always prepared for a war¡± ¡°For sure. From this distance, it will take only a day for the demons to reach them.¡± If the Demons¡¯ physical abilities are similar to the Elves¡¯, they can certainly do that. Also, it would be impossible in just one day to gather soldiers from all over the country. So that¡¯s why Norcheim has been vigilant till now. ¡°But it¡¯s strange, there are no guards at the gate¡± Effie, who followed me, said so while looking at the city. ¡°Well, we can¡¯t stop now that we are here. Let¡¯s get closer¡± Following my suggestion, we neared to the gate then stopped the carriage at a large warehouse nearby it. There is also a place to tie the horses, so this place also served like a parking lot. ¡°For now, let¡¯s go into the city and gather information as possible.¡± We then headed to the gate. ¡°There¡¯s no one there after all¡± ¡°There is no one in this direction either¡± Cecil and Fran have also gone to a somewhat like a barracks, but every one of them is inhabited. If so, let¡¯s enter without reserve. Once we opened the gate, we entered through the front. Then I stared at the unexpected scene. Beyond the gate was a very ordinary city. Though it¡¯s a bit desolated, Demons are coming and going normally. ¡°What the, there isn¡¯t anything wrong after all?¡± Feeling like a heavy load was removed from my chest, I went out of the way to tour around the city. ¡°Wait, Alan-sama! It¡¯s dangerous to go alone!¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, I don¡¯t feel anything rogue nearby¡± The residents seem to be interested, but they also seem to be avoiding us. The Demons, too, seem to have a lot of women and children and even elderly people. As expected, not every one of them are strong-willed or eager to fight. On the contrary though, I don¡¯t see adult men that much. ¡°I wonder what the men are doing.¡± ¡°Allan-sama, would you like me to look into it?¡± ¡°The atmosphere is quite different from what I heard. Let¡¯s find out.¡± When I said so, they also nodded. At that time, I noticed that a female demon was looking at me in the corner of my vision. She wore a really revealing outfit. Is she a prostitute or something? When I thought so, she waved her sleeves and gave me a signal. She seems to be asking me out. She¡¯s a pretty beautiful woman, and her chest is big for my taste. It wouldn¡¯t be bad to know what the female demons are like, right? Did the other side notice the thing at which I was looking, too? She tempted me further by drawing her chest towards her. Everyone else is looking around and facing the other directions, so it seems that only I can see her. ¡°¡­I was so busy with the alliance as of late. It wouldn¡¯t be bad to let me play once in a while¡± ¡°Allan-sama, did you say something?¡± ¡°No, nothing?¡± I¡¯ll try to meet some people and gather information¡± That¡¯s how I got away from them. ¡°Allan-sama, are you going alone?¡± ¡°There are only women and children around here, Cecil. I¡¯ll try to do some research on my own¡± I persuaded her with a plausible reason. Cecil thought my story was reasonable. ¡°All right, I got a chance. I¡¯m out now. ¡°Ah, Allan-sama!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll return by nightfall¡± Shaking off from the restraints of Cecil, I went towards the alley where the prostitute was. Because I have been doing group actions recently, I¡¯ll play as much as I want for the first time in a while! Chapter 52 - Volume 5 Chapter 2 – Succubus’ Mouth Techniques This chapter contains words, phrases, images and scenes not suitable for young audiences. You must be 18+ years old to proceed. Not safe for work. Be aware. After walking away from Cecil, I entered the nearby alley. I checked my back for any presence following me. But there is none. It seems that I have succeeded shaking them off. ¡°I wonder if she¡¯s just ahead? The end of the alley is a little dim, but this should be fine. I went ahead, waiting for the woman to seduce me. Orange twintails, added to that clothing with too much exposure that won¡¯t lose to Effie. There is no doubt. ¡°Fufufu, you really came!¡± After I found her, she smiled as I came closer. She seems kind of lively for a harlot. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t refuse an invitation of such a beautiful woman as you¡± I moved my hand over her shoulders. ¡°And, where is the shop?¡± ¡°Eh, what shop?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you drawing guests in some nearby brothel?¡± I asked her, but she shook her head in denial. It seems my prediction is off. ¡°I think you are mistaken. I¡¯m not a prostitute you know? I only asked you out because you look so cool and all¡± ¡°Is that so? My bad. I really thought you are one, you see, all with that outfit of yours¡± That time, I was surrounded by Cecil and the other girls ¨C all quite beautiful and their styles outstanding. If you look at it normally, of course you won¡¯t think me as some kind of lame guy. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m not! I just thought you are really a lady-killer type, and would bite my advances if i did, so¡­¡­¡± ¡°Heee, you are quite sharp¡± It seems that this woman is a skilled man-eater. Moreover, she also have quite observation skills, seeing through my personality in just a glance. ¡°Still, greetings to you. I am Allan¡± ¡°Likewise. I¡¯m Glinnis!¡± After she introduced herself, Glinnis then smiled at me. Though she looked a little bit older, that smile childish vibe somehow. This might perhaps be her way of getting prey in such a place. ¡°So, will you go on a date with me like this?¡± ¡°Okay. However, hmmm¡­¡­there aren¡¯t many interesting places around here¡± Glinnis groaned while thinking deeply about it. Certainly, this place is not the type to attract many tourists. Even Bivnaheim has three more times the buzz compared to this city. ¡°If so, then I have a good idea¡± ¡°A good idea? Ah, hyaahn!¡± Glinnis suddenly raised a cute voice and made her body jump. That¡¯s because I rubbed her chest with my other hand opposite the hand embracing her shoulder. She wore a costume that is even more revealing and erotic than an ordinary underwear. By just putting my hand there, I can already massage her big tits directly. And because of the narrow range of the cloth, I was able to enjoy the raw sensation to the fullest. ¡°Hyaa, do not rub my boobs so suddenly¡­¡­¡¹ ¡°It¡¯s Glinnis¡¯ fault for wearing such alluring clothes¡± I applied more power into my hands. Her soft and big tits deformed in a big way while I enjoyedts softness like there is no tomorrow. The sensation of her smooth skin sticking to me felt exhilarating, to the extent that I won¡¯t even doubt if i was told it was created to be rubbed by a man. ¡°Amazing, this is the first time I had such nice breasts¡± I said that, continuing the movements of my hand. I feel like I can rub them for as long as I live. ¡°I am really glad to hear that, it¡¯s a bosom of a true succubus after all¡± ¡°Succubus?¡± I was shocked when I heard the name, stopping my hand involuntarily. Succubus¡­¡­. No way, it really existed. I have long been expecting this in my heart since I heard the name of the Demon race, but¡­¡­ ¡°Fufu, I wonder if the elves don¡¯t know. The Succubi are tribes that find delight in accepting essence from men¡± She might have thought I didn¡¯t know, seeing my reaction. Then, after her explanation,, she touched my pants, just at the bottom. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s grown so big¡­¡­ Fantastic!¡± After that, she crouched down, smoothly escaping from my hand. I have held her shoulders firmly, but how did she got out? Fuck. I got a bit of a cold sweat there. ¡°For a succubus, you have very good movements¡± ¡°It¡¯s because there are there are quite a number men who can¡¯t control their lust and attack us. We are not as strong as the other Demons, you see¡± So this is a form of self-defense mechanism for them? Even so, her movements were too good for just being self-defense for horny men. ¡°Geez, where are you looking? I¡¯m about to start you know?¡± ¡°Wha, so sudden¡­¡­uooo!¡± When I turned toward Glinnis below, she already had my cock taken out from my pants. Then she sucked it in her mouth without hesitation. ¡°Hamuu, nnn, jyururururu!¡± My hard cock should have a considerable size, but she already swallowed it in just one bite. As expected, she got a lot of experience. After that¡­¡­her tongue movements became unusual!? ¡°Guchu, jyubububu! Lerooo, nrururu¡± Grinnis wrapped her tongue around my cock and rubbed it up and down. It gave movements that makes you feel the motion of being hand-stroked. Her tongue is longer than usual, but nevertheless still looked quite normal. She¡¯s trying to squeeze my sperm with a blowjob that feels like I¡¯m being stroked by a hand. ¡°Jurururu! Fufu, how is it? Are your hips giving out already?¡± She pulled out my dick out of her mouth, looking at me with a grin. That expression had the same childishness as before, but now it felt like I was being intimidated by a predator eyeing its prey. It¡¯s almost like she will eat my soul if I let my guard down. While I was thinking this, she suddenly stroked my cock with her hands. Like the fellatio, her movements really stimulated my lust well. ¡°Wait, this is more than I expected¡­¡­ Can you hold back a little?¡± ¡°Denied~ do try your best though?¡± She said so, starting the blowjob once more. The sensation of her tongue swirling intensely was revived once again. ¡°Nhyuu, lerolero¡­¡­! Ahah, your penis is throbbing hard already!¡± Enjoying my reaction, Glinis further licked my fuck stick all over. ¡°Kuh¡­¡­!¡± I involuntarily pulled back my waist to the pleasure I¡¯ve never felt before. It¡¯s humiliating, but I felt a sense of crisis from that too much pleasure. Sadly, my movement was suppressed as Glinnis clung both her arms around my waist, keeping me from moving. ¡°I won¡¯t let you escape, just cum inside my mouth! Jyurururu, jyububububu!!¡± ¡°Uoooo, what a vacuum!¡± She swallowed my hard cock deeply in her throat in its entirety, then sucked it hard like a vacuum without notice. I almost felt my dick being pulled out by such an intense and noisy suction, and it felt like she¡¯s directly trying to squeeze my semen from my balls. ¡°Jyubububu, jyurun! Heee, amazing, you really endured it till now¡± ¡°Haaahaaa¡­¡­ I¡¯m honored to have your praise.¡± It was pretty late, but I was able to answer her nonetheless. On the contrary, it seems that Glinnis still had energy to spare. I wasn¡¯t even able to counterattack on how she violated my lower being. Was my decision a mistake? ¡°the question is, can you stand the next one? Kufufufu¡± And just like that, Glinnis beated my cock severely three more times. ¡°Jyubuu, jyubuu, leronnleroo¡± ¡°Uuh¡­¡­aguuuh¡± ¡°You are going to come now, am I right? Why endure it? You can come at me anytime¡± Glinnis saying she was waiting for me made it even harder to endure it completely. Naturally, her beating didn¡¯t stop either. Finally, I approached my limit. ¡°Grinnis¡­¡­. it¡¯s coming!¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, let it all out in my mouth¡± Dobyuuuuuuuu! Byurururururu! I loosened the strength in my waist, spitting out what I had endured until now. ¡°Nbuuu!? Gokuu, gokugoku!¡± Glinnis, though caught in surprise by the amount, swallowed all my semen immediately. Furthermore, when I thought my ejaculation was finally over, she sucked so hard as if vacuuming the semen remaining in my urethra. ¡°Jyururururu! Puhaa! It¡¯s so thick¡­¡­ I thought I was going to suffocate for a moment¡± I leaned against a nearby wall, as I could only watch at the happy expression of the succubus. Chapter 53 - Volume 5 Chapter 3 – Demonic Sex Skills Glinnis continued squeezing semen out of me. After that, she scooped the remaining semen on the edges of her lips with her fingers towards her mouth. ¡°Mmmmm~! I knew it, its thick! This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such an elf like this!¡± She¡¯s like a girl who likes to eat sweet things. Well, she¡¯s a succubus so¡­¡­this might be just the sweets for them. A few minutes after that, she cleaned up the remaining semen from me. ¡°It was very delicious, thank you very much!¡± ¡°you¡¯re welcome, as long as you are pleased, I¡¯m also happy¡± Well, more like I¡¯m also worried. I have been done single-handedly by Glinnis. However, I can¡¯t just let her gain the upper hand in the next round. ¡°Apart from that, is Glinnis satisfied?¡± I tried to stir her up, but she somehow just laughed. Then she replied. ¡°No way, I can hold out even forever! How about you, can you still continue?¡± Glinnis touched my fuck stick again, still with her mischievous grin. I was able to rest a bit, so I had already regained my strength. Also, my pride won¡¯t allow me to give up like this after all. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re getting bigger again¡­¡­ and here I thought Elves were just plain upstarts¡­¡­ Allan, you¡¯re quite amazing¡± ¡°I¡¯m not just quite. And please don¡¯t compare me to a common elf. I don¡¯t like it¡± ¡°Fufufu, that arrogance, I like it!¡± Glinnis looked happy at my boasting. She¡¯s still pretty much motivated it seems. ¡°Well, looks like it¡¯s my turn now¡± I moved my hand towards her waist, then rotated her body Then, I put my hand on the wall in front of me. While standing up, I shifted the clothes Glinnis is wearing upwards. ¡°Ahn, am I going to be violated this time?¡± ¡°You will sure be. A little revenge from earlier¡± This is the first time I have been wrung so one-sidedly. Even though I somewhat expected it because she¡¯s a succubus, I can¡¯t just let that go alone. I want to make her come with my own hands- err, cock. ¡°Uwaa?! Your eyes are pretty scary right now. What will happen to me, I wonder¡­ Ehehehe~!¡± Did she read my intentions from just one gaze? And to think she even responded with a joke, what a nerve. I¡¯ll make sure to break that confidence of yours; you just wait. ¡°You made me do this, so you got to bear the consequences¡± I pressed my sex rod to her precious hole. ¡°Nnah¡­¡­ it¡¯s so hot!¡± ¡°What, you¡¯re this wet already?¡± Even though I haven¡¯t touched hers until now, Glinnis¡¯ entire vagina is already soaking. It¡¯s like a pussy after the end of a deliberate massage. ¡°Just you know, a body of a succubus has a feature that allows us to have sex anytime. Now, quickly, come on!¡± Not bearing to wait any longer, she pushed her waist against my fuck stick. Even with just this, my glans has already gotten entwined by the muscles in her wet vagina. If I took my time even for a moment, my seed will certainly be wrung again. I gathered my renewed energy once again, and tried to push my hips forward in the process. ¡°Haa, aahn! Your penis is entering mee~¡± Glinnis went drunk in the pleasure of insertion, her back arching to the other side. Her vagina wriggled greedily, as if grandly welcoming my now hard dick. After that, the meat of her insides clamped around it, creating great pleasure with just a slight movement of my hips. Wow, as expected of a succubus, really¡± ¡°Feels good, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s hard to move, but still possible¡± I said so, then started shaking my hips. As my waist banged that indecent ass of hers, it did that dry slapping sound every time. ¡°aa, haaan! Amazing, you can still move after putting inside me¡± ¡°What, you still don¡¯t have such experience?¡± ¡°Because, all the men I have mingled with becomes unable to move once they put it in¡± Certainly, Glinnis¡¯ vagina is that excellent. If a man isn¡¯t used to embracing women that much, he won¡¯t be able to move for certain because he will ejaculate immediately. However, I have the sexual experience surpassing many times that of an ordinary man. I also have the ability of getting hard again after ejaculating once, twice, thrice, even more depending on my sexual desires. That¡¯s why I want to raise my sexual desires of Glinnis as much as I can. ¡°Haahaaa¡­¡­it¡¯s moving back and forth rapidly in my insides¡± ¡°Hey, how do you feel? Is it pleasant?¡± ¡°Yes, though this is the first time for me¡± She¡¯s panting. She¡¯s feeling the pleasure already. If so, then I shall continue violating her further! I firmly grasped Glinnis¡¯ waist and shook my waist towards hers intensely. Whenever my hard cock goes in and out of her wet pussy, love juices flew to the outside, then dripping to the ground. Glinnis is really, really wet right now. The big stain on the ground is the concrete evidence of it. ¡°Aren¡¯t you extremely wet right now? You¡¯re practically gushing already. If you¡¯re really a succubus, why is the man taking the initiative here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m feeling too good with your penis; can¡¯t you see that! More than that, I want to enjoy it more¡­¡­Ahnnn¡± ¡°Then, let me make you cum from that¡± I pushed my sex rod and penetrated deeply, stimulating the womb entrance with a kiss. ¡°Hiyauuu!? It¡¯s deep inside, no, don¡¯t press it further!¡± Glinnis raised a lovely request to my action. Alright, with this, all at once¡­¡­ ¡°Uuu, don¡¯t get carried away¡­¡­I can fight back too!¡± ¡°What did- Uhguuh!?¡± In her words, her vaginal movements suddenly changed. Until now, it was just clamping my cock tightly in place. However, as if a creature has woken up, her pussy tightened and loosened violently, as it enveloped all of my dick in the process. ¡°The movements suddenly changed¡­¡­! Damn it, so you¡¯re finally getting serious¡± Seeing my distorted expression, she turned around and said to me. ¡°It¡¯s all because Allan made me serious, you know? Also, I haven¡¯t felt such a good dick after a long time too¡± As if enjoying the change of my expression, she smiled at me once again. That smile of hers is exactly like a succubus bringing a man over. So this is her real nature! ¡°I can¡¯t stand it anymore¡­¡­ I¡¯ll use all my strength, okay?¡± After that, she began to move her hips. This time, violently towards mine. Not expecting to be counterattacked by a woman standing with her back facing me, my movements became duller. Getting that chance, she pressed her body in one go. ¡°Nnn, ahnn! Come on, come on! Feels good, right, right?¡± She shook her hips while smiling, just like a succubus itself. As if a different entity of its own, the meat pleats inside her pussy continued moving and squeezing my cock. Its as if my sperm organ is perfectly linked to her waist. Getting the feeling of my approaching climax, my hips started to tremble. Before I know it, I couldn¡¯t even shake my hips anymore. ¡°Fufufu, you¡¯re no longer able to move your waist from the pleasure, right?¡± Glinnis continued with her giggles. It¡¯s regrettable that I wasn¡¯t able to beat this succubus who¡¯s race originally specialized in sex itself. ¡°You are really a walking lust. This is a first time I met such a woman¡± ¡°Allan, too is the best man I have ever worked with, you know? After all, you are so handsome too, that I almost fell in love for a moment¡± ¡°I¡¯m used to being admired by women I have won over, but I never thought that I would be admired too in a situation where I lost¡­¡­Kuh¡± I tried to keep the conversation going to resist the mood, but her pussy was still as violent, causing me to flinch in a moment. Now that it has come to this, I have to show my hand. ¡°Hyaaan! Your penis is still getting bigger? You¡¯re about to come son, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­yeah, somewhat. And I¡¯m pouring it all to your womb¡± ¡°That was, so cool! My pussy, my pussy is going to get filled with Allan¡¯s semen!¡± With an expression that can tickle any man¡¯s heart, Glinnis said onto me. At the same time, a stroking sensation enveloped my dick, still inside her vagina. I was unable to hold on, and from that last powerful stimulus, I reached my limit. ¡°Kuh, coming!¡± ¡°Come on, come on! Make me feel good, cum it all inside meeeeee!¡± Dobyuruurururu! Dokudokudokudoku! ¡°Hyaaauuuu! Something hot is coming!¡± My semen gushed inside her vagina. This woman is also feeling it, but she also looked happy. ¡°Haahaa¡­¡­¡± Because I felt that almost all of my load was ejected, I couldn¡¯t even bear to stand for the time being. And so, I sat down on the ground, taking a break once again. Chapter 54 - Volume 5 Chapter 4 – Street Chase in the City I was completely done by Glynis¡¯s intense twerking. As a result, I couldn¡¯t move for a while. Not good, we¡¯re still inside the Country of Demons. As I thought so, the woman who has wrung up my semen called out. ¡°What now? You look tired¡± ¡°Quite so, with all that intense movements of yours¡­¡­¡± If any chance a hostile Demon attacks us now, we have no choice but to escape. If it¡¯s the usual, whatever the opponent is, I have the confidence to overcome them, but now¡­¡­ ¡°So, you can¡¯t move anymore, huh¡­¡­Fufufu¡± Glinnis gave another smile, this time in amusement. But upon seeing it, I felt somewhat unpleasant. ¡°Hey, can you take me to a place where you rest? I want to recover my strength as much as possible¡± I urged to go, but Glinnis only tilted her head. ¡°Eh? Why would I take you?¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t move right now. It¡¯s because Glinnis has squeezed almost everything out of me¡± Are you trying to play dumb this late in the game? Give me a break. Glinnis looked around the surroundings for a moment. Why the hell are you searching for something now? ¡°If you can¡¯t move right now, then I¡¯ll just take this!¡± And just like that, my luggage was grabbed. ¡°What the¡­¡­ Give it back!¡± I reached out my hand towards my bag, but she slipped away. Her movements really is like a skilled harlot warding off a nasty guy. When it escaped from my hands, she turned around and waved to make fun of me. ¡°Such a shame! Be careful when walking down the street next time, okay?¡± After that, she disappeared on the other side of the alley. Damn, her goal was to steal from me form the very beginning! This is bad¡­¡­ there is the branch of the King Tree in that luggage, It¡¯s difficult for ordinary people distinguish them for ordinary branches. If it gets thrown away, it will be a disaster. ¡°I have come this far to go back from the starting line!¡± I put my remaining energy to my hips and stood up. I can¡¯t let her escape. ¡°I really like to ask for Cecil and the other girls¡¯ help, but I cant¡­¡­¡± Because I have walked this path all by my self, I can¡¯t just retreat here. I have to solve this by myself¡­¡­ However, the fact that my luggage is taken means my sword is also taken. I explored my pocket for remains, but all I have now is a dagger for self-defense. Well, it¡¯s better than nothing. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do this¡± After confirming that the dagger is good, I began running after Glinnis. I was definitely sure she went to the back of this alley. However, the structure of this city is messy and hard to understand. If that¡¯s the issue, then I just have to chase from an obvious place. I reached my hands on a window of a house nearby, then jumped with all my power. In a while, I was able to reached the roof of the house, and from there, I began to run. From roof to roof and house to house, I passed all the ways looking for Glinnis. ¡°Where, where are you¡­¡­?¡± If I lose her here, I won¡¯t be able to find her anymore. Glinnis had an easy-to-recognize orange twin-tailed hair, so there should be someone with that kind of hair color. Luckily, I saw her go into one of the buildings. It seems she was trying to hide it with a hat, but it didn¡¯t fully able to contain her hair. If it wasn¡¯t me, I might have missed it. ¡°And that¡¯s where you get wrong this time¡± I got off the roof and went after her. She went in, where it seemed like a tavern. There is still time before the sun goes down, but it is already crowded with people¡¯s voices. In any city, these places are always lively. ¡°Now then, where did Glinnis go?¡± While hiding my face so as not to be sensed by her, I looked around the store. Then, I saw a woman going up the stairs. She¡¯s over there! I walked through the store in a fast pace, and climbed up the same stairs. But when I reached the second floor, I heard strange noises from the surroundings. Added to that, are people panting and moaning¡­¡­ and there¡¯s even coquettish voices mixed in as well. Wait, can it be? I see, this place is a tavern and a love hotel! Indeed, it¡¯s a place where a succubus would likely set a base here. ¡°Now then, Glinnis is¡­¡­¡± When I focused my ears, I heard a door closing at the back. As I advanced while relying on the source of sound, it led me to a room that was separated from the corridor. As I approached the door while hiding my footsteps, I focused my ears and listened. ¡°Wow, to think I really acquired it just like that. What a letdown-¡° I knew it, it¡¯s Glinnis! I took a distance from the door, then breached it with a kick. Taking advantage of the momentum, I invaded the room with force. ¡°Glinnis! I¡¯m here to claim my luggage back!¡± I pointed the dagger I had at the succubus who was now sitting on a chair of the room. She was taken aback by the sudden intruder, but immediately regained her calm. ¡°W-well, aren¡¯t you quite the man! How come did you find me here?¡± ¡°Where is my luggage?¡± I looked around the room, the dagger still pointing. It¡¯s a frugal place for a hotel, is it really just a room to have sex? Well, at least the walls here are thicker. If one does not have a good ear as I am, he or she won¡¯t be able to hear any sound next door through these walls. The only window in the room was flung open. I, still cautious of Glinnis¡¯ movements, took a peek from it. However, there was no presence of anyone below. When I turned my gaze back to the room, I reached for Glinnis. ¡¹ ¡°There is something important in that luggage. Can you at least give it back to me?¡± My emotions are raging, but I was able to keep them from blowing up somehow. If I decide to get hostile here, the negotiations will definitely go awry. It is better to be friendly as much as possible. ¡°Unn, that luggage? You see, I already hid it with magic¡± ¡°Magic? You can use magic?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Even though I look like this, I¡¯m still a magic user at one end!¡± Even though there¡¯s a dagger being pointed at her, she still had that attitude of hers. Maybe it¡¯s true that she used magic. After all, Effie also said that some Demons can also utilize them. I was told they excel at combat magic at most, but I still wonder if a succubus would need such things. Even that, I cannot discard the probability that there are still non-combatant magic-users out there. If that happens, then I won¡¯t be able to use Temptation Magic either. A powerful magic-user will surely notice and defend itself, or attack me if worse. As I wondered what to do, Glinnis spoke to me. ¡°Supposed that you want me to return it, how about dropping that dangerous thing you¡¯re pointing at me, and penetrate with that other dangerous thing you are holding into me instead?¡± While she pointed my dagger with one hand, she shifted the shoulder straps of her costume with the other hand. A little more and the strings will come off, and her big tits will overflow. ¡°Aren¡¯t you doing the same trick again? I won¡¯t be deceived by that anymore!¡± I admit that I am lustful person, but I am not that of a fool. You can¡¯t play the same card more than twice. ¡°Wait wait wait! I¡¯m really serious here! I¡¯m really regretting it if I can¡¯t do it with Allan!¡± ¡°Was it so good to have sex with me?¡± ¡°Yeah! When I do it with men other than you, he will definitely be down right away. Even the best human being I had didn¡¯t even last from my hips at once¡± I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s just me but, her eyes show an earnest passion about me. This is the first time I¡¯ve been sought for pure pleasure ¨C without even using magic. ¡°¡­¡­If that¡¯s s true, and we have sex, you will show me where my luggage is?¡± ¡°Yes, I promise! Therefore, please¡­¡­¡± Glinnis, who averted the dagger to the side, leaned and snuggled towards me. ¡°have a really good sex with me, alright?¡± With a smile full of immorality, she invited me to the bed. Chapter 55 - Volume 5 Chapter 5 – Repaying the Debt I accepted the invitation proposed by Glinnis. Well, it¡¯s not really good to force myself against a woman. As a man, it would be pretty uncool. However, I cannot relax my guard this time now that I¡¯ve been defeated once. She got the first move with that fellatio a while ago, but now I have to take the initiative. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s get started¡± I placed the dagger in a nearby desk and put my hands over Glinnis as her hips leaned on me. The sensation of her soft body being touched by my hands is still the best. The degree of proportion and smoothness is just excellent, and her looks and feel are wonderful. Indeed, she has a devilish body that could tempt any man. ¡°What do you want to do this time, Hmm? You want to have a taste of this?¡± She, just like that, pulled up my arms towards her chest. Her enormous sizes became even more emphasized, creating a deep cleavage just by it. In addition to that are the conical tips that can be peeked from above, adding influence to its power. I want to stick my hands to these valleys of hers already. ¡°I will sandwich your cock in between these tities of mine, how is that? It¡¯ll make you feel really pleasant¡± ¡°Well, that doesn¡¯t sound bad¡± Being titty-fucked by Glinnis¡¯ huge breasts, I will definitely feel good on this. The techniques she had shown are already high after all. However, if I were succumbed in that temptation once more, I¡¯m done. ¡°Your offer is quite tempting, but first, let me repay for what you did the last time¡± ¡°Nn? Kyaahn!¡± I didn¡¯t wait for a reply, and instead pushed her down to the bed. Then I pried her slender legs wide open, shifted her swimsuit-like costume to the side, then, ¡°Yaahn, so sudden!¡± ¡°it¡¯s pretty dangerous if I just let you freely do what you want¡± While saying those words, I held Glinnis¡¯ legs firmly in place. Then, I entered her most precious, and now gushing part with my head. ¡°Wait, just wait a bit¡­¡­Hiyauuu!¡± I ignored her words of being restrained, then let my tongue crawl into her vagina. It¡¯s a one-sided caressing, for returning the debt I made a while ago. I¡¯m definitely going to get back what this woman stole from me. So I¡¯m not holding back in forgiveness, even though she¡¯s a woman. While I convinced myself, I made the movements of my tongue more intense than before. ¡°Lero, lerolero, jyuruurururu¡± ¡°Ahn, aaahn, cumming! If you lick it so much, it¡¯s going to come!¡± ¡°is that so? Then I don¡¯t have to worry. I am trying to make you come in the first place¡± Even though I said it, I was relieved on the inside that my sex techniques passed her qualifications. After all, Glinnis is a succubus. She¡¯s a sex monster that can control her erogenous image perfectly to any situation. If she didn¡¯t even react to this, I have no choice but to give up. ¡°Jyuupuu, lero, leroo!¡± ¡°Haahaaa, your tongue is inside! It¡¯s twirling inside!!!¡± As soon as I started licking, Glinnis¡¯ vagina began to get wet immediately. A fluid different from saliva flowed from the outside, and with a strong smell too. At the same time, her vagina loosened, and the shut entrance began to open. Aiming at it, I dove my tongue further into her pussy. ¡°N-no! your tongue is, your tongue is moving deep inside like a snake¡­¡­Nhaaaa!¡± She was already shaking her hips from the given pleasure. Good, it¡¯s doing well. I¡¯ll break this woman soon. ¡°Jyuuzururururu! Lerooo!¡± ¡°Haa, aahnn, No good, you can¡¯t put your tongue all the wayyyy, Aaaaaaaaah!¡± Finally, her waist began convulsing. Did she thought it will become terrific from this onwards? Glinnis tried to run away from my grasp. ¡°Please,let¡¯s stop for a bit¡­¡­ ah, my strength is weakening!?¡± ¡°How is it, the sense of being licked by your partner and losing your strength. You can¡¯t run away anymore, can¡¯t you? I told the woman, who stared at me wide-eyed. As it has already came to this, I no longer intend to liberate Glinnis until I made her cum. As long as I continue this, she will eventually sink in the whirlpool of pleasure. ¡°Haaan, nuuu! I, I won¡¯t loose eitheeerr¡­¡­!¡± However, the moment I relaxed a little by catching up my breathing, Glinnis saw the opportunity and retaliated in response. She put emphasis in her force, then changing the position of our bodies on the spot. In addition to that, she even skillfully moved her body and changed our positions in that short time. ¡°What! Oops¡­¡­Ooooooou!?¡± ¡°fufufuu, how is it? This is a technique I originally use on bathroom matts¡± Glinnis exclaimed, brimming with confidence. I see. She also has a rich experience over there. However, it is not as amazing as doing it above the bed. I lie on the bed while being upside down along with Glinnis riding in reverse on top of me. At least it didn¡¯t become a one-sided torture in one way or another. ¡°Then, please violate me continuously¡± After pulling myself together, I put my mouth to her most intimate place, and tasted it. ¡°I¡¯ll also start my counterattack¡± At the same time, Glinnis took the horn out of my pants. And then, sucked it in the same way with her mouth just as before. My horny rod was wrapped in a wet and warm feeling as her tongue moved around in that space. ¡°Nbuuh, Juzuru¡­¡­your penis, it¡¯s getting bigger again?¡± ¡°Right back at you Glinnis. Aren¡¯t you getting wet too much?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you made me cum just earlier!¡± ¡°That¡¯s for doing whatever you pleased with me that time!¡± We violently caressed each other, trying to make the other party cum. First, it was only with our mouths, then we began using our hands. Obviously, the pleasure we received increased, more than twice in proportion While Glinnis blew my hard cock, I¡¯m scraping her pussy with my hands at the same time. She violated my glans with her wet and sloppy tongue, while I stimulated her the root of her cunt deep with my fingers. Two different kinds of pleasure attacked at the same time, and we feel incredibly good. ¡°This, quite good, is it not? Let me give you a bit more¡­¡­Nrururu, leroo! Chyubu!¡± Her blowjob generated sounds so nasty and sloppily wet, that even I¡¯m getting more excited by just hearing it. ¡°Gaah, I can¡¯t lose too!¡± I, while enduring the pleasure began to also use my hands in the same way as Glinnis. However, because my tongue occupied most of the space to caress them, there is only one place that remained. And that is the biggest erogenous zone and her weakest point, the clitoris. ¡°Jyupupupupu, guchyuu¡­¡­¡± While rummaging her vagina with my stretched tongue, I directed my finger towards her clitoris. Then, I pinched it with my two fingers, stimulating it all the way. ¡°¡­¡­¡­ugii!? Th-that place is¡­¡­!¡± Glinnis suddenly screamed, interrupting her blowjob. ¡°It seems that our clever succubus is not fully trained here¡± ¡°U-unfair! That- it¡¯s the place where I feel the most!¡± ¡°And why would I not touch it? After all, I can¡¯t afford to play around here for long¡± I continued the torture of her clit as she continued on raising her lovely moans. At the beginning I just made gentle caresses, as time passed by I made my fingers move even faster. ¡°Hii, hiii! Aaah, oooOOOooh¡± Glinnis, who was still composed until a while ago, is now raising alluring moans. Eventually, she put her body weight on me. It seems she couldn¡¯t support her body any longer. Even her hand movements have completely stopped. ¡°What, giving up already? Where did your proud succubus techniques go?¡± ¡°Higiii! Th-there ishh no way I can do it in thish shituationnnn! Iiiiiiiiiiihhhh!¡± Every time Glinnis trembled in pleasure, her nice fleshy ass shook in too. While enjoying this sight, I inserted the other finger in her pussy. My finger, which is longer than my tongue, continued stimulating the deep end of her pussy that has been left untouched until now. ¡°Ahh, my clit and my pussy at the same time! No, no good, I can¡¯t do this anymore, I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cumminnnnnnggg!¡± ¡°Good. Cum as much as you want. I¡¯m curious how long a succubus can go¡± ¡°Saying something like that so leisurely¡­¡­Whaaa, Ahhhh! Cumming! Iam cummiiingg!¡± Her trembling has finally reached the peak. I moved my hands immensely to stab the coup de grace. ¡°Ahhh! Gumminnnggg! Iym gcuuuuummmiinnng!!!¡± At the moment she reached the climax, Glinnis¡¯ body convulsed, as if struck by lightning. My finger that was still in her pussy was clamped painfully. At the same time, love juices pushed out by the pressure dripped from her pussy. ¡°Kufuuu, uuuuuuu!¡± She, enduring the pleasure of the climax, went rough on her breathing. Seeing all of that, my heart was now full. With this, somehow, I was able to repay my debts back. But this is still not the end just because she came. After all, there is still our sexual intercourse to settle with. Chapter 56 - Volume 5 Chapter 6 – Glinnis’ Counterattack ¡°I finally made Glinnis cum¡­¡­¡± Catching my breath, I touched her body, which has now fallen on top of mine. I was able to win in our oral competition in our sixty-nine. Although me taking the initiative was a big factor for my victory, it was a thin margin as I was almost at my limit. Right now, Glinnis is still lingering shivers as she basked in the afterglow of her climax. ¡°Now then, it¡¯s not good to wait any longer.¡± My partner is a succubus. It¡¯s definitely bad to give her a chance to recover. It¡¯s so bad, even for me, to fight head on with an existence solely made for squeezing the essence from the people. In fact, I¡¯m already satisfied in this chance of having to fuck her once. Now that it comes to this, I must continue violating her until she begged for me to stop. This is my only chance. ¡°I don¡¯t have any grudge with you, but all of this is to get back the branches of the King Tree. Don¡¯t feel bad about me for this¡± After I said it, I put my hands on her body. Then dropped her in the middle of the bed. After that, I turned her over, with her body lying supine before me. Finishing all those preparations, I opened her legs wide open. ¡°Since you are still this wet, there¡¯s no need for foreplay anymore. It¡¯s ready for the grand entrance¡± Her vagina was so wet with love juice that there was no need any preparations anymore. From there, I pressed my cock at once. I was tortured quite a bit by Glinnis just a while ago. She¡¯s also the one who had raised this up to this point. Let¡¯s have her take care of this until the end. ¡°¡­¡­Nnn, naaah¡± As I inserted my flesh rod, Glinnis leaked panting moans. It seems that she¡¯s still conscious. If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s set the pleasure gauge to the maximum. I grabbed her hips firmly, then pushed forward my fuck stick all the way to the depths of her pussy. ¡°Because she¡¯s already this wet, I easily went in, and it¡¯s really all the way inside her¡± It was kind of a letdown, arriving at her deepest ends without much resistance. But unlike the other places in her pussy, the sensation of her womb entrance really gets me on. ¡°Haahaaa¡­¡­ Wh, what?¡± It seems Glinnis has finally regained herself when I inserted it to the last minute. Still, she is yet to regain her calm. ¡°Glinnis, I¡¯m borrowing your body for a while¡± ¡°Borrow¡­¡­wait- Hyaauu, Nhaa¡± I raped Glinnis whose consciousness is not clear yet. But she could only give soft moans, every time I moved my hips. The immoral feelings of raping the other party which couldn¡¯t give any form of resistance anymore¡­¡­ it¡¯s indescribable. Well, I don¡¯t have to worry that much because she¡¯s a succubus, but I still can¡¯t unsee her as a normal woman this way. ¡°Still, she¡¯s a succubus there and there. I have to be harsh around her¡± Even though she¡¯s now lying down helplessly, the muscles of her insides still moved in reflex, just by putting my dick in. And as of now, it¡¯s still moving, trying to wrung the semen out of me. If she can still do this much, then I can¡¯t afford to do things leisurely. ¡°First of all, let¡¯s make her cum once more before she regains her sanity¡± I started moving my hips even harder. My fuck stick rummaged the insides of her pussy, trying to seek her most sensitive part at the back. Then, her breathing became rough, and her vagina constricted strongly. ¡°Nhaaa, ahhh, ahhnn! Hauuu, uuh¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s about time, you can¡¯t endure it anymore, can¡¯t you? Go ahead, I allow it. Cum as you want!¡± I pulled up my cock a bit, then at once, thrusted it all the way deep inside her. At that moment, the insides of her vagina constricted once again, squeezing my horny stick hard. ¡°Hiii¡­¡­gyuuuuu! Hahiii, Aaaaaaaaaahhhhh!¡± Glinnis who was fucked intensely reached her peak again. It just feels so good to make a succubus cum at will. Especially if it¡¯s a beautiful woman like her. ¡°Haa, fuuu! I¡¯m, I¡¯m going to cum again¡­¡­?¡± ¡°What? But didn¡¯t you cum just now?¡± Still shaking from the pleasure of cumming, she has cum to her senses. She stared towards my face, then, her consciousness became clear. ¡°Allan! Wait, you used my body while I was still unconscious!¡± Oh, so she finally regained herself? Glinnis who finally realized what happened scolded me. ¡°If I didn¡¯t do this, then there is no way I¡¯m going to win against a succubus. You don¡¯t have to feel bad about it¡± ¡°Even so, I want to taste it more when I am conscious¡± ¡°You¡¯re already at this state, but you are still prioritizing your enjoyment? Wow, this girl¡­¡­¡± ¡°After all, it¡¯s my long-awaited penis that I can enjoy so much¡­¡­¡± It seems that she¡¯s not angry that I made her cum without permission. But how long will it last? ¡°If you still have that energy then I will start again¡± I said so and started moving my hips once more. This time it¡¯s an all-out war. No holding back now. ¡°Nguu, hauuuu! I have cum just now, but you¡¯re still violent¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t do this, then I¡¯ll be the one to fall¡± ¡°what, are you saying, after all you¡¯ve done¡­¡­Haaa, aaauuuu!¡± She seems to doubt my words now, but I silenced her with a whole new pleasure. Because if I were to fall into pleasure right now, I will never gain my momentum again. Using my hard and erect cock, I kept on piercing through her pussy. ¡°Wait, that¡¯s too strong!¡± ¡°What¡¯s strong? You are a succubus, right? Isn¡¯t having rough sex your forte?¡± I asked her, still moving my hips. ¡°I-Even I have y limits too¡­¡­nhiiiyuuu!¡± Did she finally lost herself to pleasure? Her movements that were aggressive until then became dull. ¡°Haaahaaa¡­¡­H-hey, can we just take a break?¡± ¡°Do you think I would nod to that? I¡¯m gonna rape you with everything I can¡± I held her hands against the bed, so Glinnis won¡¯t resist. I can already see the change in her expression as I stare at her upfront. Hey, wait, can we please wait alright?¡­¡­.Uhiii!?¡± Glinnis¡¯ face distorted when I thrusted deeply once again. The woman who toyed at me until a while ago is now disheveled from just using my waist. As I think about it further, my feelings of wanting to torment her was boosted even more. ¡°Hyiyaaaa, nhaaa! I-its getting even rougher!?¡± ¡°Come on, you still can do it, can¡¯t you? Your insides are convulsing again¡± ¡°Iyaaaa, don¡¯t say it¡­¡­ Hiii, fuuuu, ahhh! So violent, so fast, you¡¯re moving too fast!¡± Every time I move back and forth, Glinnis¡¯ vagina convulsed. But unlike the movements trying to squeeze my dick, they are now movements responding to the given pleasure. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re about to come, aren¡¯t you? Your insides are quivering non-stop¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m cumming! Because Allan won¡¯t stop, I kept on cummiiing¡­¡­I¡¯m guuuummiinng!¡± Even while talking, Glinnis occasionally came from time to time. But I tormented her further my moving my hips even harder. ¡°Please, don¡¯t move soo muuuchh! Hyaaaa, I¡¯m cumming!¡± ¡°Kuh¡­¡­you¡¯re really tough¡­¡­¡± Even though Glinnis continued to cum, her vagina still tightened in every stimulation she received. Although there are no skills involved anymore, a succubus¡¯ vagina is still a very threat in itself. Its master is now drowning in pleasure, yet it still tried to make me ejaculate by its instincts. I was already at my limits since earlier, and have been suppressing the urge to jizz all throughout. ¡°Hyaguuu! I¡¯m going to cuum, cum, cum, cumcumcummiiinnngg!!!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to cum too¡­¡­!¡± I pressed my waist firmly against Glinnis, and ejaculated through her deepest insides. The vomited semen went through her vagina, then filled the void of her womb. ¡°A lot of hot things are filling me! My womb, my womb is getting fuuuuullll!!¡± Glinnis who accepted all my cum climaxed in a big way. Judging from the trembling of her arms which I held, I quickly understood how deep it went. Then, she plopped herself down to me afterwards. ¡°Ehaaa¡­¡­this is, so good¡­¡­¡± Her expression became so slovenly now. That you won¡¯t see any trace of that confidence she had earlier. ¡°Fuuu, just one more step away, huh¡­¡­¡± After looking at Glynis¡¯s expression, I have concluded so. We now have come this far, let¡¯s do our best until the end. Chapter 57 - Volume 5 Chapter 7 – Succubus’ Submission I pulled my dick out of Glinnis, panting as I catch my breath. Her meat pleats still tried to entwine around to stimulate me, keeping me amazed by its ability. Her vagina from which the foreign material was extracted is now gaping, and her insides from where my semen ejaculated is now dripping. Even I who witnessed it personally could tell that I ejaculated quite a fitting. If it¡¯s the norm, one should already be satisfied with this¡­¡­ ¡°But I¡¯m not expecting anything for a succubus like her. Also, my lust hasn¡¯t even settled at all¡± That body which can attract all the men in the world. I want to taste it even more now that I have tasted it once. Those fellows who can¡¯t go against this has likely been swallowed by the desire until they withered completely. But still, I dared to jump into it. You won¡¯t get the cub if you won¡¯t go inside the tiger¡¯s lair. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to do this while you¡¯re still resting, Glinnis, but I have to keep going¡± ¡°Haa, fuu¡­¡­mmh? Allan?¡± It seems that this girl is still lost in her own whirlpool of pleasure, after climaxing and being cummed into. Even the succubi has a series of climaxes they couldn¡¯t keep up. ¡°Just telling you this, but I still can keep going. You guys love sex the most, right? So¡­¡± While telling her that, I flipped her body. For the second time, Glinnis fell from the back again. I turned my eye on a rope nearby. This is probably a tool used for S&M plays, but it¡¯s still quite the good quality. ¡°Sorry again, but I have to seal your movements. I know that above the bed is the succubus¡¯ main territory¡± I tied up both hands of Glinnis, who is now facing down, with the rope behind her back. Now that it has been done, she won¡¯t be able to use her hands now. I feel temporarily relieved, then took position to violate Glinnis again. ¡°Now then, shall we go for another round?¡± I lifted her hips while letting her stand on the knees. Then, I brought my cock to her most intimate place once again. ¡°¡­¡­.Allan, It¡¯s enough already. Just let me rest a little, please¡± ¡°Oh, is your consciousness back already? That¡¯s unusual¡± ¡°You who can make a succubus faint in sex is more unusual!¡± Glinnis shouted at me with criticism. Though her usual tone is back, her breathing is still rough as ever. Probably because her wet insides are still in recovery from being ¡®melted¡¯ earlier. ¡°So, did that small talk bought you some time to recover?¡± ¡°Uuugh¡­¡­if you already know then you should have bought along with it at least¡± As soon as I looked at her, I saw Glinnis with tears in her eyes already. If someone were to her in these eyes, any man would get into temptation and become ensnared by her for sure. ¡°It¡¯s a shame though that it is me. I¡¯m always surrounded by extraordinary beauties every single day. A normal temptation like this won¡¯t even make me waver at all¡± Glinnis is beautiful, and it¡¯s true. But a person like me is used to seeing beauties like Cecil and the other girls on a daily basis. This, I think, made me more resistant to women, or I should say it made my standards higher than the norm. ¡°Are all those girls you were with, all Allan¡¯s women? Eh? no way¡­¡­¡± ¡°Of course! And they are also the reason why your usual temptations are ineffective¡­¡­Here I come!¡± ¡°Hiuu! It-it went inside me again!¡± I pushed my still hard dick inside the now limp Glinnis. That vagina of hers is still melting from the climax as I expected. In that case, then I can violate her with my dick as much as I want! ¡°I really can¡¯t do this anymore! I already said this before, Allan, please¡­¡­ugyuu!¡± Glinnis, who¡¯s arms are tied now, tried resisting with her legs, but she couldn¡¯t even make a single kick as I¡¯m holding both of them down. While receiving such resistance, I moved my waist slowly. I concentrated, especially around the back that was a pretty sensitive area for her. ¡°Hiyauu, Aaahan! Noo, stop teasing me there!¡± ¡°Oh, you feel good over here? Then let me make you feel good even more. Just relax and entrust yourself to me, Glinnis, and I¡¯ll make you experience the best fun you¡¯ll ever have!¡± ¡°ahh¡­¡­To think that a succubus like me was defeated by an elf¡­¡­¡± Glinnis vexed in defeat. However, contrary to her attitude, her vagina is still trying to constrict me. I knew it, her body is becoming honest to pleasure. And it seems that it¡¯s not able to resist that pleasure any longer. ¡°How is it, are you now addicted to having sex with me?¡± ¡°Uuu¡­¡­ It still feels so good though¡­¡­¡± Even though she¡¯s already tired along with her pussy and is now leaking a lot of hot sighs, Glinnis still looked conflicted on what I have said. ¡°If you become my woman too, I¡¯ll be loving you as much as you like¡± ¡°Uuugh, uuuuugh! Although my heart just skipped a beat, I¡¯m still a succubus! I live to squeeze semen from a lot of men after all¡± ¡°Heee, to think you have such commitment, that¡¯s a surprise¡± When speaking of succubus, I thought they are just hedonistic creatures with only fun and sex in their minds. It seems I¡¯m wrong this time. ¡°Anyway, we succubi are Demons too, you know? Having sex is equivalent to having a fight for us¡± ¡°And, the match is decided depending how many men you¡¯ve held victim?¡± ¡°That sort of. Besides, even though I¡¯m like this, I¡¯m the Succubus Queen, you know?¡± ¡°The Queen? That¡¯s amazing¡± I have been wrung by her lopsidedly and it was frustrating, but to think she was already the queen¡­¡­ It also meant that she has the most erotic body and have the highest-grade techniques among all the succubi. The best among the best for short. ¡°I¡¯m the one who should be amazed, all the more that you made me fall like this¡± All my female companions came from different races and places, and their variety was evenly spread out in a good way. Now that I have come this far, I want to get a female Demon too, to achieve that balance as well. ¡°Really, Allan is just too greedy that I can¡¯t really decide if you are an elf or not¡­¡­Ahn!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing? And here I think I have plenty of luck to make up for it¡± After I said so, I made my waist movements more intense than before. The aim of this sex is to make this woman, Glinnis surrender. I will engrave to her body that I am the most suitable to be her master! ¡°Nhaa, hafuu! It¡¯s becoming intense agaaaaiinn! No, please, my pussy, my pussy will breeeaaakkkk!¡± That vagina of yours which has melted already, I¡¯ll make her remember my dick¡¯s shape permanently! I deeply implanted my hard cock, changing the shape of her insides like striking a hot iron. ¡°How is it, is this enough to prove that I¡¯m the right one for you?¡± I continued slamming her hips in a quick manner. ¡°N-No, my insides, my insides will be carved out if you do that¡­¡­Noooh¡­¡­haahiiinn!¡± Glinnis is enjoying pleasure while shedding tears. It is not an act this time. It seems that she finally broke after her vagina¡¯s being violated non-stop. ¡°You will no longer be satisfied by having sex with other men, so you have no choice now. Come on, admit it. Admit that you have become mine already.¡± ¡°N-no, noo way! But at this rate I¡­¡­Noo, I¡¯m becoming his own! All of me, he¡¯s making me his owwnn!¡± While she pressed her face against the bed further, her whole body shook in sync to my waist in fear. Apparently, her next climax is already approaching. I stopped the movements of my waist at once, then called out to Glinnis. ¡°If you declare that you will be mine, I will make you come ¨C in the most pleasant way you can ever imagine¡± ¡°Haahaaa¡­¡­what if I don¡¯t say it?¡± She who heard it looked back, and listened carefully. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡­how about I cast a magic spell that no one will be able to notice your presence no matter how hard you try? ¡°I-in this tied-up state? That¡¯s like telling me to die! I really want to cum right now!¡± She opened her eyes wide in panic. Well, it would be really painful for her if I left her unattended in this condition. It¡¯s not easy to calm down if her body is burning like this. So, what will you do now, Glinnis?¡± When I asked her that question, she, as though she have resigned herself, finally nodded. ¡°I will, I¡¯ll become Allan¡¯s woman! Therefore, hurry up, hurry up and make me cum!¡± Upon hearing those words, I smiled in happiness. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for that answer. Now then, let me send you to heaven¡± Inside Glinnis¡¯ tightening and quivering pussy, I plunged my hard dick with all my strength. ¡°Ahiiii! This, I¡¯ve been waiting for thisssss!¡± Glinnis shook from the impact, as if I have skewered her whole body. Probably because she couldn¡¯t use her hands, her body slipped from above the bed. And, her legs that have been supporting her waist until now has also lost all of its strength. ¡°Hey hey, are you still a succubus?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Allan¡¯s fault for being too good! Your thing is too addicting, I can no longer go back without this!¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s fine, you won¡¯t get embraced by another man with this¡± Her body lost its power, leaving only her vagina clamping my dick with all its strength as her body convulsed with it. ¡°You can¡¯t move anymore, yet you still try to squeeze a man of his essence up to the last minute. A true succubus till the end. I¡¯m cumming, so receive it all¡± ¡°Ahhn, cummming, Im cumming, agaiiinnnnn!¡± ¡°Ooh, let me see your o-face as you cum¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­uu! Cguuuummmmmiiinnnnggggg!!¡± Dobyuu, byururururu! I pushed the head of my dick all the way to her womb entrance, then spurted it all inside, making Glinnis¡¯ ass bounce in the aftermath. Spraying like a pump, my sperm filled in her vagina and her womb at once. ¡°Haha, ahahhaha! I lost, I really lost to you¡­¡­¡± Glinnis muttered her final words, then crumbled on to the bed as it is. I, just as exhausted like she was, lowered my waist and sat on the bed too. It¡¯s good that I¡¯ve finally managed to make Glinnis fall, but what will happen in the future? I want to get the branches of the King Tree back as soon as possible. Chapter 58 - Volume 5 Chapter 8 – Anti-Demon Lord Countermeasures After having such an intense sex with until we finally run out of energy, I finally conquered Glinnis and made her join my company. She is now our best arsenal in terms of Physical Strength. Although I was able to turn the situation around in the end, if I had my first move stolen or even catch up with me once, I¡¯d be immediately done for. Still lying on the bed, I took a glance to Glinnis. ¡°So, with this, you can answer my questions now, can you?¡± ¡°Yes, I can now. After all, I already belong to Allan¡­¡­¡± After a short break, she got up. She had cum and cum so much, and she¡¯s already recovered in that short period? I knew it, Succubi are scary after all. Thanking the heavens that the other party was just Glinnis alone, I cut to the main subject. ¡°That luggage you stole from me, where is it. I want to get it back¡± Without it, the purpose of this trip would collapse. ¡°I know the place¡­¡­though it¡¯s pretty hard to get it back¡± ¡°Why is it hard? Is it in a cage of a beast?¡± ¡°Well, a beast might be a few times, no, hundred times better¡± Glinnis made a difficult expression. It hasn¡¯t been a long since I met her, but this girl is basically a high-spirited person. And now this high-spirited person is now meek and troubled. I don¡¯t know how to react to this. ¡°In the meantime, can you tell me where it is?¡± I hurried Glinnis to talk. No matter how big this issue is, we have to take measures to prevent it. However, everything became different when the words came out of her mouth. ¡°I have sent the luggage to the Demon Lord¡¯s Palace¡± ¡°The Demon Lord, huh. Wait, the Demon Lord!?¡± I drew close to Glinnis, then shook her shoulders a couple of times. ¡°The Demon Lord is the ruler of all the Demons here, right? Tell me!¡± ¡°Hey hey! Don¡¯t shake my shoulders, I¡¯m feeling dizzy!¡± She shouted at me, probably because of the shaking. I let go of my hand. ¡°Ah, sorry. It was so unexpected that I¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as you understand¡­¡­¡± After regaining herself, she continued. ¡°To tell you the truth Allan, we, the Demons have already been watching you guys for a long time¡± ¡°What? But I didn¡¯t even feel anything¡­¡­Since when?¡± ¡°Well, I think when you first came to Bivnaheim¡± Just after leaving the forest of the Spirit Country, I was immediately put into surveillance? ¡°But, why¡­¡­¡± While I was thinking about it, Glinnis came in front of my eyes. Although she¡¯s a splendid Demon, she is no physically different from a human. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t tell me, those guys are succubus?¡± ¡°Correct! We, the succubi, have been infiltrating the Human Cities for a long time!¡± Glinnis clapped her hands at my right guess. I see, among the demons, you can say that the succubi are more of intelligence agents. In fact even the beautiful woman before me, who is their boss isn¡¯t very spy-like at all. ¡°Because us Succubi originally crawled to human beings¡¯ dwellings to lure their men to temptation, gathering intel is pretty easy¡± ¡°In Bivnaheim I understand, but even Norcheim?¡± ¡°Of course, isn¡¯t it obvious? Yes, they have a pretty high wall and are war brutes outside, once you get inside, their vigilance weakens¡± Well, I¡¯m not doubting about that part. For them, Demons are only capable of violence and brute force, and won¡¯t even think that these ¡®battle junkies¡¯ are capable of sending spies at all. ¡°I get the part that I was already found out by the Demons, but I still don¡¯t understand the other part. Why didn¡¯t you try to get rid of us immediately if you thought of us as a hindrance?¡± I didn¡¯t notice a thing. Cecil and the others didn¡¯t notice a thing too. If they were to make a surprise attack there, then we would have been goners now. ¡°The Demon Lord is more interested in the branches of the King Trees other than you, Allan. Ah, she was also the one who ordered me to steal it from you¡± ¡°What? If that¡¯s the case¡­¡­¡± ¡°Yes. She has let you swim all around the place to get those branches, then hauled you up when you got here¡± What the heck, this is humiliating. I was treated like a drug-no, branch courier all along! ¡°That Demon Lord, I can¡¯t forgive her. I really want to rip her apart right now¡± Each branch was entrusted by the Kings of each country to me. I just can¡¯t stay silent now that she¡¯s stolen them from me. ¡°Glinnis, please take me to the Demon Lord¡± I, who am now overflowing with anger, ordered her. ¡°Isn¡¯t it better for you to stop? My subordinates are guarding the Demon Lord right now¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s even easier. You can order your subordinates to open up a way for me, right?¡± ¡°No way! The succubi don¡¯t have a strong sense of camaraderie. I¡¯ll be reported to the Demon Lord immediately if they think I¡¯m acting suspicious!¡± That reminds me, the demons favor the strong, contrary to their appearance. If so, how does someone raise himself or herself above and rule them? Thinking about it, then Glinnis, their Queen, is in a sense their common enemy. ¡°In the worst chance that we¡¯re exposed, those swelling muscle headed demons from other tribes will definitely swarm around us¡± ¡°Well, even if we can¡¯t knock them all down, we just have to defeat the Demon Lord first before they arrive¡± Whether running away or ambushing them, it¡¯s not good to give them time to prepare. If the Demon Lord is a magic user, then there is also the risk of a strong magic being prepared towards us. ¡°When that happens, it¡¯s necessary for the succubi to be quiet¡± ¡°It would be easier if could use magic¡­¡­¡± ¡°Wait, the succubi can¡¯t use magic?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, so when we try to seduce a man, we use our speech and bodies to our advantage instead¡± I was surprised by the shocking revelation, then at the same time, found a good idea for it. ¡°I thought you could use temptation magic or the like because you¡¯re a succubus, but¡­¡­¡± ¡°Uhh, Allan, why are you smiling?¡± ¡°How can I not smile at this situation? But first, let me explain this to you¡­¡­¡± I told Glinnis what I thought about. ¡°Eh, Eeeeeeh! Are you serious?¡± Well, who¡¯s the person who won you by sex? Isn¡¯t he in front of you right now?¡± I smiled even more at the astonished Glinnis. ¡ù ¡°So, Allan-sama got the branches of the King Trees stolen from him by the Demon Lord, and while at it leisurely had sex with this succubus here in the meantime, inst that right?¡± ¡°Well, in a way, that¡¯s true. But do you really need to put it that way?¡± After that, I took Glinnis and joined with Cecil and the others. I was tortured by questions throughout the course about her, what happened, and other various things, but for the time being we decided to search for lodging first. And so, right now we are staying in a hotel which is not under the surveillance of the Demons, pushed forward by Glinnis of course. It¡¯s really easy to do when there is a local resident guiding you. However, as soon as we entered the inn, Cecil and the started interrogating me immediately. ¡°This is not good, not good at all, Allan-sama! Those are important things the kings of each country have entrusted to us!¡± ¡°I already know that. That¡¯s why I already thought of a plan to get it back¡± ¡°A plan? But the Queen of Lachmaheim¡­¡­Will the Demon Lord shut herself up in the castle for long?¡± Though aggrieved, Cecil questioned me with curiosity. It¡¯s true that it¡¯s impossible to enter without a guide from the inside. ¡°Here. I obtained this info from Glinnis, and from this, I¡¯m going to use magic to break through the succubi guarding the castle¡± ¡°Hmmm, Magic, huh. And, what magic will you use, Allan-kun?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the temptation magic that you taught me, Effie¡± ¡°Use temptation magic to a succubus? I wonder if it¡¯s going to work¡± She, the most knowledgeable about magic in our group, is having doubts. Well, I thought so at first too. ¡°It seems that the succubi here can¡¯t use magic, and they will also have no way to think that one would cast temptation magic on them¡± ¡°Oooh, using the effect as a surprise attack. I like that¡± Effie¡¯s now convinced with this explanation. Temptation magic that targeted the mind is harder to deal with than attack magic that targeted the body. ¡°However, there is still a problem. I don¡¯t have enough magic power to deal with all the succubus guards¡± ¡°There are at least a hundred succubi guarding the castle. Even if we choose the least passed route, I will still use magic dozens of times in the minimum¡± ¡°¡­¡­Therefore, I want to seek your cooperation right now¡± And, what should we do, Prince?¡± I will do anything for you, Onii-san¡± ¡°Me too, whatever you say, it will be done¡± Fran, Helena and Erune also offered their cooperation. ¡°I will only ask of you one thing. And that is ¨C to let me embrace you all¡± When I said that, everyone fell dumbstruck. Well, I sort of expected this reaction¡­¡­ Chapter 59 - Volume 5 Chapter 9 – Magic Replenishment: Cecil & Erune ¡°So, why is it sex?¡± In one of the several rooms in the inn, Cecil asked me. The other one, Erune asked the same too. You know, people possess magic in their bodies, right?¡± The two nodded together. ¡°Though there is a limit of what a person can create, you can also receive magic from another person¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of that before.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t just rely on Effie to teach me. I¡¯ve studied quite a lot too, you know?¡± Well, actually, I read this in a book when I was a kid. After knowing that magic existed in this world, I called out quite a lot of books related to magic. Soon I got bored with it, but a bit of knowledge still lingered. ¡°And thus, one way is the person in question must come in contact with the person in question to pass the magic power¡± ¡°So, where is the sex part?¡± ¡°Well, I choose that way because with this we can be connected in the deepest way. I haven¡¯t tried it, but there isn¡¯t a loss trying, right?¡± When I finished saying with a grin, the two gave me a bitter smile. ¡°Though I still don¡¯t know whether there is magic or not, but we won¡¯t actually find out unless we try it¡± ¡°I am a human you see¡­¡­ magic is more prominent to other races than us, so don¡¯t expect anything¡± Erune shrugged her shoulders. ¡°then, shall we try it right away?¡± They both nod to my words. Then they took off their clothes and went to the bed. ¡°If possible, I want it to be gentle¡± ¡°Allan-sama, you are doing with two partners, so please don¡¯t cut corners, okay?¡± They said so as they tempt me, ready to attend at any time. ¡°Of course, I will make you two feel good as long as I do¡± I¡¯m happy to be sandwiched between two naked beauties in this way, but I have to satisfy them equally. ¡°First of all, let¡¯s have fun with your bodies¡± I pushed Cecil and Erune down. Their beautiful mounds shook as they fell on the bed. The two of them are quite large. It was fun to watch. I stretched out my hands on their breasts by instinct. ¡°Kyaa¡­¡­geez, Allan-sama, really¡­¡­¡± Though surprised by the sudden movements, Cecil still accepted my hand. She even put her own hands and moved it. It seems she felt better if I rub it more strongly. If so, then let¡¯s take it to the next level. ¡°Naaa, hafuuu¡­¡­ why am I being left alone like this?¡± Erune, on the other hand is already breathing hot with my caresses. But it seems she want me to move them on their own. I have to grant her wish yet. ¡°Erune, lick the other breast of Cecil. Let¡¯s start from here first¡± ¡°I¡¯m being postponed? Well, Iif I have to wait, I might as well entertain her too, I guess¡± After that, she lied sideways Cecil and brought her face down to her chest. ¡°Nmuu, leroleroo¡­¡­hamuu¡± ¡°hyauu! E-Erune-san¡­¡­! B-being licked by a woman, it feels good!¡± Cecil leaked sweet moans while receiving different torture on the left and right of her chest. While enjoying her reactions, I moved my hand further and distorted her breast. Her size is inferior to Erune, but her responses are already enough. Every time I put in my strength, my finger sinks down and it feels so good. ¡°I have to stimulate not only her breasts, but also this here¡± I sent my other hand to the precious part and loved dearly that other place. Passing through between her legs, I stroked the surface of her vagina with my fingertips. ¡°Ahn! That place¡­¡­haaahaaa, I can¡¯t endure this anymore!¡± Right now, in addition to her both breasts, Cecil is also being caressed in her pussy. She wasn¡¯t able to cope up with the pleasures being sent to her, making her pussy wetter and wetter. Her body flushed gradually, and finally, love juices overflowed from her pussy. ¡°That¡¯s not good, I have to put it in now¡± I took out my now-hard dick, and aimed it at Cecil¡¯s vagina. ¡°It¡¯s touching, Allan-sama¡¯s hard thing is touching ¡­¡­ please, put it inside me¡± She said, pulling out the power from her body. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go without reserve¡± I pushed my dick inside her vagina and began to swing. There was some resistance but I got used to it and reached the end of her womb quickly. ¡°Hafuu, it came, it came inside! Your penis has come inside!¡± Cecil who has her body penetrated raised her voice in delight. Hearing her voice gave me a sense of euphoria, moving my hips in return. ¡°Haann, uguuh! My insides are being stirred up¡± Even though she¡¯s a bit fatigued now, looks like Cecil still has room for pleasure. As I would expect of her, she seems to know me best. As proof, her vagina focused on tightening the spots where I feel good the most. It made me feel so good that my breathing became rough immediately. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so intense¡­¡­¡± Erune who¡¯s watching me and Cecil having sex exclaimed in admiration. It seems she¡¯s weak to pleasure, despite her appearance. Is she jealous of Cecil who still kept her calm even while getting fucked by me? ¡°Well, I guess I have to deal with Erune now¡± I¡¯m doing it two partners at once. It¡¯s a long-awaited moment for me. That¡¯s why, I want to taste their bodies, all at the same time. Don¡¯t worry, I will also fuck this place too¡± As I said it, I inserted my hand between Erune¡¯s legs, and began messing with her secret place. ¡°Wait, wait! My mind is still not ready¡­¡­hahiii!¡± ¡°Fufufufu, Erune-san is weak when feeling good eh¡­¡­¡­Nnnh¡± ¡°Haaahaaa¡­¡­you being able to stay calm to this is even stranger, Cecil!¡± Erune, who couldn¡¯t endure the pleasure that was given to her strongly massaged the chest of Cecil in return. ¡°Higuuu!? Erune-san, it¡¯s too strong¡± Apparently, she seems to have stimulated her nipple at that time. Cecil¡¯s eyes almost became white in that sudden pleasure. ¡°The gap between Cecil¡¯s personality is still amazing as ever. So much that I want to break her down even more¡± I thrusted my fuck rod even more to the body of Cecil, who¡¯s now frozen stiff from all the stimulation of her breasts. ¡°Hyawaa! I¡¯m, I¡¯m¡­!¡± She wasn¡¯t able to endure to continuous attack, so in the end, her body trembled in too much pleasure. ¡°Aguhh, hahiii! Please, wait! My body is becoming weird! You have to love Erune-san too, right?¡± ¡°What, Cecil! You sold me out!¡± Erune who was upset tried to turn around but I screwed her immediately before that. From my insertion that¡¯s almost like a surprise attack, her body immediately convulsed. However, because she was already wet because of my caressing earlier, tie insertion itself went smoothly. She also tightened in the same way as Cecil, but this one¡¯s harder. ¡°It¡¯s tight, Erune. It¡¯s like I¡¯m piercing a virgin!¡± ¡°Even if you say such a thing, it hasn¡¯t been a long time since you embraced me¡­¡­Aahh ahii! Don¡¯t push it too hard!¡± ¡°Oh, this feels good for you?¡± I moved my lewd stick while holding down Erune¡¯s body so she wouldn¡¯t act violently. ¡°Its like my insides are being dragged out, and it really feels good! Thhat¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you not to do iiiiiiiiit!?¡± ¡°Hahahah, if you feel good, then there¡¯s no reason not to do it, is it not?¡± ¡°This, brute! Yaa, Ahhnn! No, not good, I;m gonna cum!¡± Not being able to endure the torture anymore, Erune started cumming. ¡°Then, why don¡¯t we have the two of you cum together?¡± I pulled out my lewd stick at once, then inserted it inside Cecil again. ¡°Eh, B-but I haven¡¯t even settled down yet! A, ahhhhhh!¡± Her vagina immediately tightened, as if waiting for my dick¡¯s presence. ¡°It¡¯s banging so much, no¡­¡­I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cumming!¡± I thrust my sex rod alternately in the vagina of the two women who were about to reach their peak. ¡°Cummingcummingcumming! Ah, I¡¯m cumming Allan~ I¡¯m cummmmmiiinnggg!!¡± ¡°Allan-sama!! Cumming! Cummingcummingcumiingcummingcummiiinng!¡± Byurururururu! Byuruu! Byurubyruu! I poured semen into each of the tightening vaginas respectively. ¡°Haahaaa¡­¡­I even told you to be gentle¡­¡­¡± ¡°Nnn,hafuuu¡­¡­ Allan, how is your magic?¡± Then, I felt a magic power from the two people¡¯s bodies, and the feeling of it being transferred to me. ¡°Good work, both of you. I received your magic power safely¡± I said so as I pat the two who fell down limply. Now then, time to go to Fran and the other girls. Chapter 60 - Volume 5 Chapter 10 Magic Replenishment: Fran, Helena & Effie Having received the magic from Cecil and Erune, I then went to the other room. From there, three people awaited me. Fran, Helena, and finally, Effie. ¡°ara, welcome, were you able to receive Cecil and Erune¡¯s mana?¡± Effie who first noticed my entry went and brought me to the bed. She has just washed her body, and is now covering herself with a towel. On the bed, Fran and Helena are already waiting also. ¡°Yes, I did. Well, I received quite a lot from Cecil, maybe because she¡¯s an elf. After that, I received also from Erune, but it¡¯s fewer than Cecil¡¯s¡± ¡°Heeee, that¡¯s surprising. I thought you won¡¯t receive any from Erune because she¡¯s a human, but to think they too have it inside them¡­¡­¡± ¡°I twas thinking the same too, but I should try it with Helena first, then we¡¯ll decide if it¡¯s really a coincidence or not¡± If Helena, the same human race as her also possess magic power, then we might conclude this as a fact for now. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s get started¡± I move my hand to Effie¡¯s waist, then went to the bed with the other two. ¡°Prince, come over here¡­¡­¡± Tempted by Fran, I went to her side of the bed first. Witnessing this, Helena¡¯s expression collapsed. However, it looked strange for some reason. I concentrated my eyes, only to see the sheets around her butt are already soaked. ¡°Haa¡­¡­haaa¡­¡­Onii-san, you finally came!¡± Helena has already in a state like a bitch in heat. ¡°I and Effie have been preparing for you, Prince¡± As she said so, she pulled her hand and drawn it to her precious spot. ¡°I see, all of you really came prepared¡± ¡°Fufufu, did you like it?¡± ¡°Yeah, of course¡± The two smiled with joy to my affirmation. ¡°Onii-san, please violate me already! Effie-san and Fran-san have been touching me for a while already!¡± Helena spread her legs towards me. Love juices flowed endlessly from her secret part. In addition to that, her vagina is gaping in a wistful way. ¡°Helena, do you want this so much?¡± I went toward her, and took out my massive dick Helena who saw it became even more excited, then requested to me. ¡°This, this is what I want! Put this inside me right now!¡± She¡¯s now totally liked a prostitute, jerking my ass lewdly as she invites me. The sense of immorality from her childish looks that even surpassed Cecil stirred up my lust even more. Tell me what you want from me. If you do that, I¡¯ll definitely give it to you¡± ¡°N-no way! I don¡¯t even know what to say¡­¡­¡­¡± I guess Helena who was still a virgin till our meeting dint know such things yet. In the end, I turned to Effie, who smiled like she understood and moved to Helena¡¯s side. ¡°Helena-chan, like this¡­¡­¡± When she whispered to her, Helena¡¯s face turned red out of the blue. It¡¯s kind of scary. However, she can¡¯t go against the pleasures that erode her body. Even though she¡¯s stiff and stammering, she was able to give her invitation. ¡°Ah , I¡­¡­to my dripping pussy, please thrust¡­¡­please thrust your hard and big dick in and out of it!¡± Helena, who said everything almost fainted from the shame. However, Effie supported her body as she entered from behind and shook it. ¡°You finally said it properly, Helena-chan. With this, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll violate her of course¡± Now that she said it there, I cannot hold back. I aimed my dick to her walls and pushed inside her vagina. ¡°Ihiiii! It¡¯s entering! It¡¯s so big, even bigger than the last time!¡± ¡°It¡¯s because Helena tempted me with such erotic words. I¡¯ll make you taste it well¡± ¡°N-no way, that¡¯s Effie-san¡¯s idea¡­¡­uhiiii! AAh, Ahhhn!¡± At once I inserted it at her very end, I lightly moved my fuck rod to check her clamping condition. However, she was already trembling in fear so I don¡¯t know if she really felt it or not. ¡°Hey hey, I just got it inside. You are exaggerating too much¡± I then realized how carefully Fran and Effie caressed Helena, and I was amazed. She must have been careful not to make her cum, and cooked her pleasure and desires to a near boil. Among my women, being surrounded by the two of the top contenders of sex techniques, the helpless Helena would have no choice. ¡°But prince, you are pleased, aren¡¯t you? Then we¡¯ll also cooperate to give more pleasure¡± Fran who was hugging me from behind whispered to my ear in a sweet tone. She¡¯s already naked, so her big breasts ae hitting my back directly. Because Fran herself pressed against me aggressively, soft sensations spread on my back as her huge breasts collapsed its shape. ¡°Prince, you like breasts, right? I thought you would be pleased if I do this¡± ¡°I really admire your spirit of servitude, Fran¡± ¡°Fufu, I¡¯m glad you said that¡± I feel her service while moving my hips. Helena¡¯s pussy tightly gripped my hard dick. The sensation of her meaty goodness is truly captivating. ¡°Hii, haaa, aguuuhh! I-Im going crazyyy!¡± She seems to feel it more than usual. But all of a sudden, Effie stretches out her hands towards the back of Helena. ¡°Look Helena-chan, I¡¯m finally making you feel better¡± She touches Helena¡¯s chest then twists her nipples, which are becoming hard at their tips. ¡°Hahiii!? That spot is no good! I¡¯m going to cum!¡± Her body climaxed as if the stimulation pierced her to death. Her vagina also convulsed in sync, as it strokes my hard dick. ¡°Effie, don¡¯t bully her too much. Also, come here¡± ¡°Yes, I understand. Sorry, Helena-chan¡± She¡¯s apologizing, but her tone really doesn¡¯t care about it¡­¡­ Effie came beside me with a smile. She took the other side opposite Fran, and moved her hands over my body. ¡°So, Allan-kun, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I¡¯m going to do you like this¡± I moved my both hands and began to caress the vagina of the two in my left and right. ¡°Because you made Helena come this far, I have to give you a reward¡± Then, I slipped my finger deep into their pussies as I told so. Both are slightly wet, maybe from the excitement of witnessing me pounding Helena. For the sake of convenience, I dove my finger further to their depths. ¡°Nnhaaa! Ahnn¡­¡­Allan-kun is now really god at using his fingers¡± ¡°Though I should, be the one serving you, Princeccc¡­¡­.! Haa, ahnnn!¡± Trembling in pleasure, the two beauties leaned on me. Because Effie and Fran both have big tits, naturally their treasures are pushed onto my body. I feel more and more excited being wrapped with soft sensations from the left and right. ¡°Helena, it¡¯s not the time to run out of power now¡± I put stress on my waist and rummaged though her vagina. Wha, what is happening¡­¡­fuaaaaaaa! Please noo!!¡± Helena¡¯s pussy became powerless against my stiff dick that has now became stiffer by several fractions than usual. She¡¯s now at the receiving end of my violence. However, she gave alluring moans and screams while at it. ¡°Haaan~ uhhh~! I¡¯m gonna break! I¡¯ll be brokennnnn!¡± He grasped the sheets of the bed, trying to endure the pleasure hard. Unfortunately, the amount of pleasure is too much that it became a sloppy stream as I bang her. ¡°Cumming! Oniisan, I¡¯m cumminnng!¡± ¡°Ahh, I suppose I¡¯ll finish this one first¡± In response to Helena¡¯s words, I intensified my movements of my hips and hands. ¡°Ahhnn, we¡¯re gonna cum toooooo¡± ¡°Haaahaaa¡­¡­I¡¯m really about to cum soonnnn!¡± It seems that the two are feeling it as well. Hearing sweet noises from Fran and Effie made me even more excited again. Helena finally reached her limit. ¡°Cumming! It¡¯s already no good! I¡¯m cummmmiiinnnnggggg!!¡± ¡°Kuh¡­¡­!¡± Byuuru, byurururururu! Unable to withstand the intense clamping at her climax, I came inside her. ¡°Cumming! Allan-kun¡¯s finger has made me cuummm! Aaaah!¡± ¡°Prince, Priiinceee! Priiiiiiiiiiiiiinnnnnnccceee!!¡± It seems that the two were unable to endure too, and cummed at the same time as me. The two then became limp, then entrusted their weight upon me. In the meantime, I felt the mana flowing from Helena. ¡°With this, I¡¯ll be able to earn more magic than we¡¯ve planned¡± I chuckled with myself as I started to fuck Fran this time. Chapter 61 - Volume 5 Chapter 11 – Infiltration: Demon Lord Castle After that, I fucked Fran Effie to supplement my magic power. I was able to collect the magic power from all the five girls, so my amount of magic is more than ever before. With this, it¡¯s possible to cast temptation magic ten to twenty times. There¡¯s a weird feeling of big difference in magic power from where he used to, but there¡¯s no problem as of now. After all, he is the son of a father who played an active role in the previous war, so it is possible he can endure a considerable amount of power. ¡°Even so, for me to be the reason why Helena possess magic powers¡­¡­¡± And among all races, Humans have the least amount of magic power. But I even thought it was already strange for Helena and Erune to have magic powers. And after investigating with Effie further, I came to the conclusion that I was the cause. By having sex with the both of them, it seems that I was giving my magic power unconsciously. And from that, the flow of magic power has taken roots inside them. ¡°To think I have received something from Onii-san, I¡¯m very happy!¡± ¡°I had never imagined that I would possess magic powers¡± The two were surprised from the fact that suddenly revealed, but they accepted it obediently. Overall, my magic power has increased. It was a good result. ¡°Allan-sama, are you really going in alone?¡± Cecil came before me, with anxiety in her eyes. This time, I decided to sneak in to the Demon Lord¡¯s Castle, alone. ¡°It¡¯s difficult even for a small number of people. Besides, if a succubus attack, I can force them to submission by my temptation magic¡± ¡°Yes, that seems plausible, but¡­¡­¡± Cecil looked with a face of disagreement. I don¡¯t think I want to be violated by a woman whom I don¡¯t know willingly. Helena had been messed up by Fran and Effie, but that was only because they have mutual trust with each other. ¡°I¡¯ll just do my best if something happens. For now, you have to count on me¡± ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll be counting on you. I hope nothing bad will happen¡± She lowered her head as she said so. If I don¡¯t come back after three days, Cecil and the others will have to return to their respective countries. They must tell them that the branches of the King Tree has been taken away. ¡°Allan, you got the map?¡± Glinnis came out from behind Cecil and asked. ¡°Of course. Now, if we go this route, we will have the least number of eyes focused on us¡± ¡°Well, I think we may be found out a couple of times, but I¡¯ll work it out¡± It can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s time for temptation magic at that time. ¡°Now that¡¯s settled, I¡¯ll be going¡± I waved to everyone and left the hotel. ¡ù I advanced according to the map of Glinnis and somehow, I managed to infiltrate the Demon Lord Castle. When I was about to come out from the shadows and cover the area, two sentries passed before me. I focused my eyes to see their figures quickly. ¡°Oooh, are they Orcs? They look strong¡­¡­¡± They have a stern face, and body with a good amount of fat. However, their movements were steady, as if ignoring their fatness. Probably there¡¯s a lot of muscles behind those fats. ¡°They are greater than me in terms of strength. Let¡¯s hurry to not be found¡± I continued to advance following the route I memorized that has the area with low surveillance. After that, I must not enter the patrol route manned by the succubi¡± I braced myself and watched my surroundings. Then, I heard a woman¡¯s voice from the front. Probably a succubus, I guess. Unfortunately, there¡¯s no place to hide! Looks like it¡¯s the time for the temptation magic. ¡°Ahaha, and so that person is now¡­¡­¡± ¡°Really? That was tough¡­¡­oh?¡± I appeared in front of the succubus duo. ¡°And Elf¡­¡­and he¡¯s pretty handsome¡± ¡°Dear, what are you doing here¡± It seems that because I have appeared naturally, both of them forgot to report immediately. Well, that¡¯s good for me. ¡°You see, I was been summoned by the Demon Lord¡± ¡°The Demon Lord? An Elf is?¡± ¡°I will confirm it for a moment. Please wait here¡± One of the succubi took something out of the pouch in her waist. It¡¯s bad, I can¡¯t let them use it! ¡°Ah, please wait a moment. Actually, it¡¯s something like this¡± I made them draw their attention to me then activated the temptation magic. Then, the movements of the two succubi slowed down gradually. It seems that they have fallen from my skill. ¡°Hey, you too. I actually have a favor to ask¡± To feel as attractive as possible, I talked like an actor in a play. ¡°Wha-what is this¡­¡­even though I don¡¯t like Elves that much because they are pale-looking¡­¡­ If you listen to my request¡­¡­I will let you have sex with me. Ow about it?¡± The two then approached me, with faces flushed red. Fufu, they are completely enchanted by me. The succubi, who usually lead the men by their noses, are like girl who¡¯s totally in love. ¡°Actually, I have been summoned by the Demon Lord for a confidential matter, Will you overlook me just this once?¡± I considered persuading them. ¡°well, if you say so, I¡¯ll do it¡± ¡°However, instead¡­¡­fufufu¡± During the conversation, the two succubi went at my left and right, each grabbing my arm. ¡°Then, they reached out for my clothes. ¡°Hey hey. I¡¯m trying to hurry here!¡± I said so while trying to drive them off by force, but they are quite strong. I can manage if it¡¯s one person, but two people will likely take time. In the meantime, my dick was already taken out of my pants. ¡°Of all times! Hey, wait, wait a minute¡­¡­Uoooh!¡± As if not hearing my complaints, the two succubi held my thing into her mouths immediately. ¡°Njyurururu!¡± ¡°Lero,lero, nhaa! Amazing, though he¡¯s an elf, he¡¯s so biig!¡± One is ecstatic and is now blowing me, and the other one is absorbed and impressed by me. ¡°N-no way, it feels so good¡­¡­!¡± I should have expected this from a succubus, but her techniques are excellent indeed. My fuck rod that was severely done in yesterday got erected in a blink of an eye. ¡°Haahaa¡­¡­I¡¯ve never tasted something so good¡­¡­I¡¯ll never let you go¡± ¡°Aaahn, it¡¯s my turn now! Jyuuupupuu!¡± They showed off their blowjobs by sucking my cock alternately. The red-haired succubus with confident eyes from a while ago seems to be good in vacuum fellatio. It¡¯s like she wants to drain all the semen from my balls the way they suck my whole thing. The other succubus, which has a blond hair and gave a calm vibe is skilled in her tongue. She licked my staff all over with movements not inferior to Glinnis. They show off their techniques in turn, and I was being pushed to the peak without wasting any spare time. ¡°It¡¯s gonna come, bot of you!¡± I made them open their mouths and ejaculated inside them. A large amount of semen was fired as always, and the succubi swallowed them all with great relish. ¡°Mmm, it has been a while since I had something so thick¡± ¡°Me too, I feel I¡¯m being held captive by it!¡± They looked quite happy, but I wasn¡¯t. ¡°Shit, time is¡­¡­¡± I can¡¯t afford the Demon Lord to run loose for a long time. ¡°Now then, would you like us to guide you there?¡± ¡°I know it if it¡¯s the Demon Lord¡¯s room¡± ¡°What, is it okay?¡± ¡°Of course! It was thanks for being out of our expectations~¡± The blonde succubus said with a smile. Good. With this, I can save time. I was relieved, but the reality is not that sweet. I have to activate temptation magic to every succubus we met on the way, and they won¡¯t be satisfied until I do erotic things with them. After several hours, I finally managed to come to the Demon Lord¡¯s room. In front of me is a more luxurious door compared to the other doors. ¡°At last, we¡¯ll finally meet face to face¡± I muttered so, as I put my hand on the door. Chapter 62 - Volume 5 Chapter 12 – Encounter with the Demon Lord I opened the door without hesitation. Then, the appearance of the room came to my view. This seems to be the audience chamber of the Demon Lord. Many things such as flags of the Demon Lord are hanging down from the high ceiling, and dozens of luxurious chairs are placed at the back of the room when dozens of people are likely to enter. I¡¯m used to seeing gorgeous stuff like this because of my father¡¯s status, so this doesn¡¯t affect me one bit. The problem is the person sitting there. This was slightly out of schedule after all. I thought the Demon Lord is more of a rough and tough guy, but this¡­¡­ ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Elf Prince. Aren¡¯t you coming?¡± The demon Lord sitting down asked me in a sneering tone. However, it was a beautiful woman. This is unexpected. Flowing silvery hair, light brown skin. A body so attractive that it wouldn¡¯t yield to a succubus¡¯. And although not as much as Glinnis, she¡¯s also wearing quite an extreme attire. ¡°Hey, are you listening?¡± Did she think of my silence as distrust towards her? Knitted her brows in unease. ¡°Ah, my apologies. I was so fascinated by such a beautiful woman like you, your Majesty¡± ¡°Fascinated? Ahahahaha, you¡¯ve got quite the guts¡± Though I said it without any fabrication, she seems to have thought it was a joke. ¡°But I wasn¡¯t lying about it? Among the women I have ever seen, it¡¯s just so difficult to take my eyes off you¡± Both her features and her body are pretty much my type. Well, lately I¡¯ve been meeting those kinds of women recently. ¡°You¡¯ve got the good tongue, but even if you do anything, the results will not change¡± The Demon Lord declared, watching me. She watched me with eyes that are completely hostile to me. Negotiations will be difficult. That¡¯s what I felt, but I still tried to speak, even though it¡¯s not a good sign. ¡°You may have already known, but I¡¯ll still introduce myself. I am Allan vi Alling¡± ¡°I already know, Prince of Elves Allan¡± As following my introduction, she named herself this time. ¡°I am Beatrice. The Queen of Lachmaheim, and the Demon Lord that rules over all demons¡± ¡°And the fact that you¡¯re waiting for me means you already know my purpose?¡± When she heard my question, she nodded, then spoke. ¡°You have been gathering branches of the King Trees of other counties to unite Algarde¡­¡­or so as I heard¡± ¡°That is correct, and for it, we need your power¡± I got close, with my arms outstretched to show that I don¡¯t have any weapon. However, the Demon Lord stared at me without moving from her presence. ¡°Peace is the most abhorrent thing for the Demons. It¡¯s impossible¡± ¡°Is there any way around?! Is there something that we can do?¡± ¡°You¡¯re too persistent¡­¡­You can go now. Just be grateful for having the chance to speak with me in this way¡± If she¡¯s really motivated, she would probably be on the offensive, now that I realized. ¡°I appreciate the point, but I don¡¯t want to end it somehow without grasping your intentions¡± To be honest, I¡¯m already quite tired from my actions being the succubus partners. I¡¯m not confident that I¡¯ll win if I were able to confront with the Demon Lord here. But I may not have the chance of meeting her like this again. I have to not let this moment go to waste. ¡°Then with me, why don¡¯t we unite this world as one? Our fate lies by your own decision¡± ¡°The world as one¡­¡­huh¡± It seems that the change of words has caught her ears. Then I¡¯ll try to make her listen more! ¡°That¡¯s right, to unite the world as one. Your name will forever be in books and statues of you will be made, and you will be a legacy!¡± I tried to propose the other advantages and merits further, but the Demon Lord still doesn¡¯t move. Then with a bang! She hit the arm of her chair. ¡°Enough. I am not interested in such kind of things¡± Having cut off all my words, she declared unto me this time. ¡°To tell you the truth, my purpose is the same as yours ¨C for the unification of the world¡± ¡°Then this talk is ¨C ¡± ¡°But, unlike yours, mine is different. For I truly intend to unify this world and make it into one nation¡± She then gave a smile at me. That smile is so beautiful, yet it¡¯s also thin and cold. My instincts are already screaming, that this is not good. ¡°My method, of course is the conquest by we, the demons ourselves¡± ¡°Conquest? But you have already defeated once¡± ¡°Yes, and at that time. We certainly did a bad job¡± ¡°And this time, you will end up being defeated by the Alliance. If that happens, then your Country will truly disappear!¡± Humans will forgive a country that started the war twice. My father and the Spirit King too, will continue fighting until all the Demons are annihilated. ¡°Do you think it will just be the same as last time? I have already prepared a plan for that¡± ¡°A plan? What is it¡­¡­¡±? ¡°Hm, do you think I will teach you? Even if you¡¯re already dead, I won¡¯t tell you¡± No good, her lips are tight. And here I got carried away and expected her to talk about it. ¡°We will be opening our hostilities soon. Just sit back while you bite your nails here¡± The Demon Lord¡¯s eyes became sharp. This woman is really motivated. But I too have already ready to put my hands and feet to the test, and prepare for her attack. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let myself get caught that easily?¡± ¡°That depends on your hard work¡± Still smiling at me, The Demon Lord Beatrice stood up. Her manners are elegant and graceful, and no sense of tension can be seen from them. However, this made me unable understand how will she attack. ¡°It was nice talking to you before we depart. Run for your life well¡± After saying that, Beatrice raised her hand. The moment that hand was directed at me, I put my strength in my legs and jumped sideways. At the next moment, an intense flame burned down the spot where I just was. ¡°Hey, hey! Are you killing me?¡± ¡°And what¡¯s wrong with that? Your puny life has of no concern for the likes of me¡± The Demon Lord spoke as she aimed at me again. ¡°Don¡¯t you even have the concept of a hostage? I am more useful if I live!¡± I shouted at her while trying to escape from the fire. However, I don¡¯t think I really hold such value. Before I left, my father declared that everything will be of my responsibility on this trip entirely. There is a high possibility that I will be ignored if I was made hostage. ¡°My strategies do not need of any hostages in order to win!¡± Then she continued attacking me again and again. Unfortunate for her, I¡¯m still intact as she somehow kept on missing. Still, if this situation goes on I will definitely get a direct hit at some point. I don¡¯t want to become an Elf Barbecue. I have to do something! ¡°You really worked hard. Then how about this!¡± Before I came up with a better idea, Beatrice already took her next action. She aimed her other hand at me, then released flame embers twice in a row. ¡°Fuck! I thought offensive magic has high degree of magic consumption. What the hell is this!?¡± I avoided it desperately, but the flame reached at me little by little. She¡¯s not just attacking in succession. Her timing is shifting in each time. I sharpened my senses to avoid it, my concentration was cut down quickly because of this. To make things worse, I can¡¯t have a chance to draw my sword due to the consecutive amount of attacks. All I can do is wait for her to run out of magic. However, as if reading my thoughts, Beatrice called out. ¡°If you¡¯re aiming for my magic power to run out then you should give up. Why do you think I achieved the position of the Demon Lord? Though there are several reasons, one of them is my amount of magic power¡± ¡°Because you are the Demon Lord, that your magic power is also enormous? Guahh!¡± ¡°Oh, did you just failed to avoid that? How regretful¡± My legs and loins that accumulated fatigue from the succubi got entangled, failing to respond right away. As a result, I wasn¡¯t able to avoid the flames and received a single blow. Luckily all that is scorched is my clothes. But I knew very well that there¡¯s no next time. ¡°Now, it should end with this. Die¡± Beatrice indifferently cast a magic on me. ¡°I cannot just die in a place like this!¡± I squeezed all of my strength to dodged that blow, but the place where I¡¯m about to land shone suddenly. After that, glowing chains protruded from the floor, and wrapped around me entirely. I tried to remove it at once, but it¡¯s harder than real steel and surrounded my hands and feet. ¡°Ugh¡­¡­I thought you¡¯re going to kill me. Is that a bluff?¡± I looked bitterly at Beatrice. After dusting off the residue of the flames of her hand, she looked down at me, befitting of a Demon Lord¡¯s character. I really thought so at first, but you¡¯re pretty tough¡± Then she waved her hand, making the chain move me upright. ¡°Be pleased, for I will kill you last. Just wait for the report that your homeland is destroyed in our prison¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a good character, really¡± ¡°Ahahahah, of course I am. We are the Demons that you hate the most after all¡± I was then dragged to prison with those magical chains that moved all by itself. Sigh, Cecil will get mad at me again¡­¡­ Chapter 63 - Volume 6 Chapter 1 – Captive Beatrice¡¯s POV ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The Elf prince was then removed from my presence. Having confirmed it, I returned to my throne again. ¡°With this, it¡¯s a little quieter now. The only problem is¡­¡­¡± The luxuriously decorated audience chamber is now full of soot, dirt and burnt spots. Indeed, it¡¯s the aftermath of my magic, but I never thought I would lead up to this point. To be honest, I¡¯m quite surprised. But as long as he got caught in that chain, it¡¯s all over. Those chains are originally granted immunity to magic powerful enough to capture any demon. Even if he can use magic, he won¡¯t be able to escape. ¡°It¡¯s about time¡± I looked out of the window. The sun is about to go down. There was a knock on the door, but this time, I was expecting it. ¡°Enter¡± The door opened without any sound, and from there, a Demon entered. It¡¯s the usual staff officer. However, once the always calm officer saw the disastrous scene of the room, his eyes almost pop in surprise. ¡°Y-your Majesty! What happened¡­¡­¡± ¡°A rat has entered the room. I¡¯ve already caught it and thrown to prison¡± ¡°What¡­¡­ My deepest apologies! I will go check for any deficiencies immediately!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not needed. Also, didn¡¯t you have a report for me?¡± As if he just remembered, he corrected his posture right away. ¡°Yes, your Majesty. Our legion, all the sortie preparations are complete. We are ready to strike at anytime¡± ¡°I see. You¡¯ve done well¡± I nodded in joy on the brought news. With this, we can now finally exterminate the hateful humans and elves. ¡°The morale of the soldiers is sky high, that they are already struggling to suppress their desires to jump out at them at any moment¡± ¡°Oh, then let¡¯s not keep them from waiting. Order the entire army to dispatch! ¡°Our target is Bivnaheim, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s catch them off-guard with an ambush, then take them by storm all at once¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Once the staff member confirmed, he left the room to pass the order. ¡°Today, we have taken the first step to conquer the whole world¡± I took a deep breath as I leaned on the chair. All the hard work I have been enduring for a long time ¨C they are about to be rewarded now. After a while, I heard a loud cheering from the outside of the window. The order has been issued. And now, my Demon Army will finally make a sortie. Ah, I want to listen to the reports of the last moments of those countries soon. ¡ù Cecil¡¯s POV ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C It has been several hours since Allan-sama left. I wonder if he has already reached to the Demon Lord? We have no choice but to wait. Cecil, are you worried about the Prince?¡± Someone spoke to me from behind. I turned back, only to see Fran-san standing there. ¡°¡­¡­Yes. No matter what the circumstances may be, it¡¯s still dangerous to go alone¡± When Allan-sama said that he would go alone, I objected. At least he should bring at least three of us. But he didn¡¯t accept it. ¡°Am I not trusted?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that, but the reverse. Prince trusts Cecil the most¡± ¡°How does Fran-san understand?¡± I¡¯m always beside Allan-sama, but what is this sense of defeat from Fran? Is it because I was such a weak person from the start? I can¡¯t help but think such things. ¡°I told you, it¡¯s not like that, there¡¯s no way he doesn¡¯t trust you¡± Her expression became a little more gentle than usual. ¡°I ¡­¡­ see. We can¡¯t do anything but believe in him¡± Now that Allan-sama has already gone, we now have to play our part. Even if the worst thing happens, we have to keep our promises. While I was lost in thought, the outside of the inn suddenly became noisy. ¡°What on Algarde is that?¡± ¡°Wait. I¡¯ll go look¡± Fran stood up and leaned forward the window. Then, she immediately withdrew, panicking on what she had seen. ¡°This is terrible! It¡¯s an army of Demons!¡± Se who does not usually show much emotion is now in a state of panic. I quickly confirmed it from the window. A large number of Demons are marching in rows. It¡¯s not a hundred or two. Right now, there is large army of more than a thousand strong. ¡°No way¡­¡­this means they are going to war¡± I braced myself on the next words of Fran. She¡¯s right. There is no way for the Demons to amass this large number of troops, unless they are prepared for war. ¡°But it¡¯s not possible to go out right now, in this situation¡­¡­¡± We elves will surely attract attention in the middle of the city of Demons. According to Glinnis, there are no Demons monitoring this place, but there will be no guarantee once we go outside. And getting out in the city where the army is now advancing is like telling us to get caught. ¡°I can only pray for Allan-sama¡¯s safety¡± While I was tormented by my helplessness, I looked towards the Demon Lord¡¯s Castle. Allan-sama should be there. Please¡­¡­please be safe¡­¡­ ¡ù Allan¡¯s POV ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Still with the magic chains attached, I was brought to a dark dungeon. And then I was placed in a cell. ¡°Ow ow ow¡­¡­this chain really doesn¡¯t know how to take it easy!¡± I let out a curse, but of course, the chains didn¡¯t even budge. But a surprising thing happened. The chain released me by itself, , then it wrapped around the entrance of the jail, locking the door in place. It¡¯s ability to capture, drag and lock people inside all by itself is truly a marvelous thing. ¡°Haa¡­¡­it¡¯s not the time to think about this¡­¡­¡± I sighed and laid myself to the floor. I¡¯ve been thinking of running away from this place, I still feel my stamina lacking. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t have a big injury, and soon I¡¯ll be fully recovered in a short time. Because I have high physical abilities, my wounds heal quick. ¡°however, I still have my weapons taken away. What should I do¡­¡­¡±? Not to mention my sword, but my dagger at my bosom has also been taken. It¡¯s just a chain, but it¡¯s really clever. Or is it because the Demon Lord is way better in handling her magic? As I thought about it more and more, the more likely I think I won¡¯t beat Beatrice. There is only fear as I recall her figure trying to kill me with flames I her hands. I have to rest for a while, just to ease my mind. Apparently, my physical strength is gradually being restored. ¡°Nice, let¡¯s start a little digging¡± I got myself up, and examined the cell in various ways. However, it¡¯s too narrow so there are only a few places to check. ¡°There are no windows because it¡¯s the underground, and the walls are so thick¡± I tried hitting the wall with my fists, but I understood that it was really quite thick based on my sensation. Well one thing¡¯s for sure. These Demons are sure proud of their power. ¡°But now, I really have no way out. Sigh¡­¡­¡± I¡¯m being surrounded by walls at all sides, but it also grew my impatience more as time went by. If I fold my hands here, then the Demon Lord¡¯s invasion will surely begin. Before that I need to get out of here and make her give up the invasion. ¡°Hey, open up!¡± I tried to kick the door which was the thinnest part of the cell with all my strength. However, it it¡¯s not even dented at all. I can¡¯t break the lock because the chain is wrapped around it¡­¡­I¡¯m so weak¡± I gave up my forceful breakthrough and sat down on the floor again. Time passed without me doing anything Then, my patience has already reached its peak. Suddenly, I heard footsteps from the other side of the door. I jumped up, and listened to the situation. It doesn¡¯t matter who the opponent is. This is the only chance for me to flip my card around. I made up my mind to do whatever it takes to go outside Chapter 64 - Volume 6 Chapter 2 – Jailbreak and Counterattack I waited for a chance and hid beside the prison door. After lowering my breathing, the footsteps stopped in front of my cell. I don¡¯t know that that guy did on the other side, but the chain that curled around as a lock was loosened. The magic chain that was protecting the door firmly just fell on the floor like an ordinary chain. Then, the door was opened. ¡°Hey, is he really here?¡± ¡°He is, probably. I have confirmed it with the guards¡± I could hardly believe my own eyes. What opened the key and entered my cell was a familiar person. It was one of the succubus that I have embraced. Moreover, there seems to be more succubi outside the door. I don¡¯t really want this, but I can¡¯t keep on staying here forever. Making up my mind, I went in front of them. ¡°Yo, ladies. May I ask what are you doing here?¡± I¡¯m ready to fight at any moment. But with these many succubi as my opponents, I sill don¡¯t know if I were able to survive. ¡°Aaah, he¡¯s here!¡± The blonde succubus saw me. She¡¯s the one I came in contact first with my temptation magic. The red-haired succubus partner is also present. ¡°Fufu, I want to make a deal with you this time¡± ¡°A deal?¡± ¡°Yes, a deal. We will help you get out of here. But in exchange, we want to have your semen again¡± ¡°¡­¡­it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve tasted something like that after all. And it will be even more of a pity if we couldn¡¯t taste it again¡± I turned my eyes at the back, and even the other succubi are nodding as well. It seems that my extra efforts have been rewarded. ¡°I heard that the succubi are too free-wiled, but isn¡¯t this act a betrayal from the Demon Lord?¡± Indeed, Beatrice won¡¯t forgive the people who let me escape. If they are caught and imprisoned, they can never return again. ¡°Geez, let¡¯s not discuss those trivial details. What¡¯s important right now is we feel good first¡± The blonde succubus insisted so. She didn¡¯t really look like lying. I¡¯m a little disturbed by their lack of loyalty, but for now I should appreciate this moment. ¡°¡­¡­I understand. I will accept those conditions¡± ¡°Yay! I knew you would accept!¡± The blonde succubus nodded in joy. ¡°Anyway, after this, come to my country. I¡¯m planning to be the King if I return home safely¡± ¡°Eh, is that okay?¡± ¡°We are demons though¡± ¡°When I become king, the problems between the races would be gone¡± But before that, I have to get back all the branches of the King Tree before I get home safely. After it¡¯s done, I will make it a symbol of Algarde. Humans, Spirits, Elves and Demons will overcome their past and become a strong nation. ¡°I will have to take the branches from Beatrice first¡± I smiled wryly as I said so. That¡¯s the most difficult problem I have to face later on. ¡°Then, shall we help you?¡± ¡°You guys? But¡­¡­can you fight?¡± I¡¯m always glad to have reinforcements. However, I¡¯m troubled if they aren¡¯t up to it. ¡°We can still fight even though we look like this. Afer all, we are a bit stronger than an ordinary human¡± ¡°I see, you are demons¡± Though they are a bit weaker when using elves as the standard, but for human standards, they are great war potential. However, they are still insufficient to face Beatrice. ¡°I understand. I have accepted your feelings, but I¡¯m the only one who should face Beatrice. Do you get it?¡± ¡°We got it; we are not that suicidal¡± The red-haired succubus commented with a smile. ¡°Speaking of which, do you have any weapons? I don¡¯t want to go unarmed¡± ¡°If it¡¯s in your luggage, we¡¯ve already secured it. Let¡¯s get out of here first¡± Urged by them, we left the dungeon. We walked around the area, then there was a place that seemed to be an observation post. But once we came near it, I saw demons, lying on the floor. ¡°You are quite careless, aren¡¯t ya¡­¡­I just squeezed you three times and you immediately dropped¡± It is the blonde succubus, smiling as she muttered so. She¡¯s not at the same level as Glinnis, but she does have quite the techniques. If the demons are already suppressed at this degree, what would it be if they were humans? While I was thinking about it, the red-haired succubus received a luggage from a fellow succubus then gave it to me. ¡°hey, is this yours?¡± ¡°Oh, thank you¡± I checked inside, and luckily, there is not a single thing missing, except for the branches of course. I pulled out my sword and checked its condition. Yep, it¡¯s still good as new. ¡°Now then, shall we go?¡± After I said so, the succubi around me nodded. Their hands are now holding spears, shields, bows and arrows and different kinds of weapons. There are still some who are still unarmed, but I think they can use magic, probably. Though Glinnis isn¡¯t a magic user, I¡¯m sure there is someone in this crowd who¡¯s good at magic. ¡°We have to hurry. We have to defeat her before the invasion starts at any cost¡± We ran up to the top floor of the castle. We have kept running for a while, but there was no one who stood in our way. Maybe the army has already made its sortie? If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s a race against time. I sped up and came back to the audience chamber, where I have been earlier. Then, I thew the door wide open. ¡°I have returned, Beatrice!¡±¡£ I unsheathed my sword, and thrown away my luggage to make things light. Beatrice is still sitting in the same chair as before. ¡°Oh, you came back¡­¡­looks like there are traitors among the succubi¡± She looked surprised when she saw me, but soon regained her calm and responded immediately. ¡°Unfortunately, it seems that I¡¯m more popular than you¡± I said as I pointed my sword to Beatrice. I now have come this far. I have to do this with the intent to kill or I¡¯ll be killed. Because I had plenty of time in that cell, I have thought of several strategies, but for them to work or not is still questionable. I have no choice but to test them while fighting. ¡°Beatrice, do you have the branches of the King Tree?¡± ¡°I have it, but I¡¯m not telling you where it is¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll defeat you and hear it from you, even if I have to kill you¡± ¡°Hmph, big words. Come¡± Sensing my blood thirst, Beatrice stood up from her chair. ¡°Don¡¯t expect me to give you a warm welcome like before¡± She pointed her hand at me again. Sure enough, that flame magic from before assaulted me again. However, this time the power was higher than expected. The pale flames from a while ago turned into deep red color! ¡°Damn, so she was really holding back earlier!¡± I evaded it, and the floor where I stood a while ago burned in my place. But unlike before, the floor was scorching red on the spot. I knew that the power of the flame¡¯s changes when its color changes, but I will surely die if that touched me. ¡°You guys, don¡¯t come forth!¡± I stepped forward while I warned the succubi behind me. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll flinch after seeing this? I¡¯m a lot braver than you think!¡± ¡°I can avoid that, just watch me!¡± While avoiding the flames, I brandished my sword. ¡°Do you really think you can defeat me with that?¡± However, Beatrice avoided my slash like a joke. But then, one of the succubi followed up and shot an arrow on the spot she evaded. ¡°I don¡¯t have any grudges with the Demon Lord, but this is also for our precious semen!¡± ¡°So, you don¡¯t have to worry about us!¡± The sharp arrow then approached the Demon Lord who cannot move from the earlier attack. But then, she raised her hands without panic. ¡°Also, don¡¯t think that a Demon Lord like me could be approached by a single lump of iron!¡± She then created a vortex of flames from that hand, and aimed it towards the arrow. In an instant, the approaching arrow was burned to ashes. ¡°Hey hey, isn¡¯t that a little too much?¡± ¡°Idiot, Shut up and duck!¡± The succubus who had the bow was pulled down by her comrades. Immediately after that, a number of fireballs flooded in the spot where her head was a while ago. From the vortex of flames Beatrice used as a counter for the arrows, she produced fireballs and immediately fought back. ¡°Now then. You guys, what are you going to do next?¡± The Demon Lord in front of them spoke, accompanied by an overwhelming aura. Chapter 65 - Volume 6 Chapter 3 – Battle with the Demon Lord ¡°I¡¯ll start once again. Cover me!¡± If this situation continues, we will likely to be led to Beatrice¡¯s pace again. I who judged it jumped out knowing the disadvantage. Even if it¡¯s a waste of efforts, we must make our opponent focus in defense or evasion. ¡°Uooooooooh!¡± I approached Beatrice with all my might, and try to stab her in with my momentum. At this speed, even if it¡¯s prevented by that flaming vortex, it was sure to reach her before the sword melts. Did she sense it? She chose to avoid instead of defending it. But then, the succubi backed me up after she evaded my previous attack. Of course, they also knew that they would get a countered with the same attack as before. ¡°You can¡¯t trick me with the same thing twice!¡± As to respond to that, the succubus who is also a magic user came from behind, and casted a stone magic towards Beatrice. A number of sharply pointed stones came flying to her. I see, with that, the stones will not be easily burnt by that high temperature. However, Beatrice was going further above our expectations. ¡°Hmph, you think the magic I can use is only fire?¡± She waved her hand, then suddenly, the floor of the room broke. Parts of the floor turned up into stones of different sizes and shapes, flipping their ends towards us. However, this is also a chance for us. I sneaked around the shadows of the biggest stones. ¡°This is MY Demon Lord Castle. My field, my dominion. You think you can bring me down so easi- Nn?¡± Tch, I was found out, but now that I got this close¡­¡­! I cut up Beatrice with my sword from the bottom. ¡°Kuh, insolent elf!¡± She blocked it with her arm in that span of time, but it should be cut along the way. However, contrary to my expectations, it was hampered by something hard. ¡°Fool. did you think I wasn¡¯t wearing any protection?¡± I was surprised, but I jumped back immediately and took distance. And I became even more surprised to see the spot I should have cut. The slash made a cut through the part covered by her gloves, causing her bare skin to be revealed from the cut cloth. She doesn¡¯t have a protective gear like I imagined. In other words, she received my attack with just her pure defensive power. ¡°Surprised? I guess so¡­¡­Kukukuku¡± Beatrice laughed upon seeing my reaction. One of the succubi raised her voice, as if she just remembered it. ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve heard about it! The Demon Lord¡¯s body cannot be damaged unless it¡¯s a weapon filled with magic!¡± ¡°What! So, you have been playing around with us this time!¡± My body almost broke into a rampage having made into a fool, but I suppressed it. If I let myself to anger here, everything will be ruined. ¡°Covering fire! Now!¡± At the same time as my words, various attack magic flew from the magic users. From fireballs to stalagmites and even ice spikes. I went to retreat at once. ¡°Hey, can you put magic on this sword?¡± I asked the Succubus magic user nearby. ¡°To this sword? Okay, I¡¯ll try¡± ¡°Sorry for the abruptness. I¡¯ll try to buy you sometime¡± Then, I borrowed the spear from the red-haired succubus next to me, and charged as it is. ¡°Hm, have you gone mad? That weapon won¡¯t hurt me¡± ¡°I wonder about that. Even if it doesn¡¯t hurt, the shock will still pass through, don¡¯t you think?¡± With the support of the covering fire from the succubi, I went in range and used my spear to challenge Beatrice. Though it won¡¯t leave a scratch, she retreated slightly when it hit. ¡°I see, that might be correct, but¡± Her composure still is intact. To her, I was just making stupid movements at this level of damage, making her defeat impossible. Still, it¡¯s necessary to have her attention to me. When I was put in a distance from her in our melee, a succubus came from behind me. It was the red-haired succubus whom I borrowed my spear from. ¡°Allan, your sword! Take it!¡± I stopped for an instant and received the sword from her. I returned the spear I had in exchange. ¡°Allright. I¡¯m going to need your help now¡­¡­¡± I told my plan to the red hair, and went and stabbed Beatrice again. ¡°That sword¡­¡­I see, so that¡¯s what it is. However, I cannot let you!¡± Seeing the sword that I have, she probably have noticed the magic that was put in there. She then put her hands on the floor, pulling a large stone upwards. Then, the stone changed its shape into a sword, and was grasped by Beatrice¡¯s hand. She then charged towards me. ¡°That stone sword, it¡¯s also made from magic!¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s best to fight magic against magic after all¡± We then battled and intense melee, crossing swords in a short distance. Her skills with the sword are almost on par with mine, but her magic power is higher as expected. If I try to force through, my sword will break. In a slightly disadvantageous way, our offense and defense continued. ¡°How are you feeling? The way things are going, your sword will definitely break, you know?¡± ¡°Shut up. You better concentrate, for if you leave a gap, I¡¯ll definitely skew you¡± ¡°Hmmm, your power is not declining. This is more than I¡¯ve anticipated¡± Beatrice waved her sword, as if enjoying the fight with me. Demons truly are battle maniacs. But I can¡¯t keep on fighting forever. I have to settle this as soon as possible. ¡°Oh, are you stuck? Come on, Let¡¯s have some more!¡± Her sword swung around like a storm, but I managed to ward it away. Was it strengthened by magic? That weapon is of a different magnitude. I looked for gaps while paying close attention so as not to break my sword. ¡°You cannot beat me by just defending!¡± Maybe because she¡¯s at the receiving end until now, she went to the offensive excitedly. But by bit, her attacks became harder and harder to defend. Then, she swung the sword down to my head, in which I stoop down greatly to evade. ¡°What?!¡± Beatrice was swept away by the momentum of her swing, losing her balance due to my sudden evasion. And I, still in a crouched state threw my sword between her feet. ¡°Now, do it!¡± ¡°Leave it to me!¡± Behind Beatrice was the red-haired succubus whom I received my sword from. And waved the Demon Lord, slashing the Demon Lord down. ¡°Youuuuuuuu!¡± However, Beatrice also countered in an instant. She turned around at once and instantly produced a dagger from the floor. In that short period of time, it would have been perfect, but she succeeded in preventing the sword. ¡°What!?¡± The red-haired succubus was stunned from the surprise counter-attack. I don¡¯t think her sword arm is superior to me. But the way things are going, she will be cut immediately along with the long sword on the other hand. ¡°Sorry, but this is the end of you¡­¡­What?!¡± Beatrice¡¯s eyes opened wide as she talked to the red-haired succubus. It¡¯s only natural if you sense someone¡¯s hand on your back. When she uses her magic, she always faces her opponent. ¡°Sorry too, but you¡¯re the one that¡¯s going to end.¡± I, aiming at her body, fired my temptation magic in full power. ¡°Kuuuuugghhh!¡± I poured my all to my temptation magic that it even inflicted a physical damage upon impact. Beatrice who was hit from behind loses her balance, then fell on her knees. And when she was about to get up, she realized an abnormality that occurred to her. ¡°guh, my body is¡­¡­what the hell did you do!?¡± She gradually loses her energy, dropping her sword. The evidence that her body is burning with sexual excitement. ¡°Now, let¡¯s have you taste it slowly from now on¡± I pushed Beatrice¡¯s body down to the floor. Chapter 66 - Volume 6 Chapter 4 – Mounting the Demon Lord . At last, I was able to defeat Beatrice. She has received my temptation magic in full, so she should be heating up now. I put my hands on Beatrice¡¯s shoulder and pushed her down to make sure. She fell to the floor easier than I expected. ¡°Y-you bastard! Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡± ¡°Oh, I know you very well. However, can you, the Demon Lord, be able to resist?¡± ¡°Treating me like a fool¡­I¡¯ll let you know what¡¯s going to happen!¡± Beatrice, who was brought down on the floor, aimed her hand at me from that state. Even if she didn¡¯t have any power left, she still tried to do something with her magic. But, how na?ve of her. ¡°Burn awa-!¡± I caught her arms just before the flames come out, and shifted her aim. The next moment, the same flame vortex burned the ceiling. ¡°Sorry about that. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re too close¡± I gave Beatrice a grin, which she responded with a bitter face. She seems to finally understand that I can hit her faster than she uses her magic. Still her magic is still going strong. ¡°The Honorable Demon Lord who rules all demons is a mere woman when this happens¡± ¡°Grrr, I will kill you, whatever it takes! Ugh!¡± I held Beatrice¡¯s body that has gone hostile and straddled her on top. ¡°Do you think I allow you to ride above me?!¡± Beatrice moved flailed her arms, still trying to resist. She tried to remove my legs, but she couldn¡¯t put any strength at all. In comparison, Helena has more power than her right now. ¡°Damn it, Damn itt!!¡± She became even more reckless as she tried to hit me, but her hits lacked in power too. I caught those hands lightly and pin them to the floor. ¡°Don¡¯t be so stupid now. It¡¯s futile to resist¡± Her movements stopped at my threat. She finally understood who was on top. Well, I think she¡¯s still not convinced, as she was still scowling at me. ¡°Hmph¡­¡­Do whatever you want, you low elf¡± ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll do it as you say¡± I smiled, then stretched out my hands towards Beatrice¡¯s chest. I tried to grab them, but they still are quite the size for my hands. Then, I felt the sensation of her light brown skin touching my fingertips. ¡°Ahh, this is amazing. Demon Lord, you have such a first-class body¡± That firmly packed soft meat gave a good response. In addition, it¡¯s also great to the touch. The moistly sensation that stuck to my fingers made me want to rub them for a long time. ¡°My breasts are¡­¡­Nguh¡± ¡°I won¡¯t stop even if you say no. I¡¯ve been through quite a lot from you¡± I was given a taste of near-death experience and being thrown in a cold hard prison. This grudge, I need to pay her back. ¡°For starters, let me make a good use of these breasts¡± I took my fuck stick out of my pants and placed it in between Beatrice¡¯s huge valleys. She became intimidated by my junior suddenly popping out. ¡°Wh-What is that thing!?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen a male¡¯s thing before? So you¡¯re still a virgin¡± Looks like I¡¯m correct, as Beatrice¡¯s face looked ashamed of herself. Still, she couldn¡¯t totally hide that blush from that skin. ¡°There was no man who could touch me till now. Of course, that would be natural¡± ¡°Well, bad luck that I¡¯ll be your first partner¡± ¡°-! You lowly elf intend to violate me?!¡± She seems to have realized the situation, as she¡¯s trying to kill me now with that stare. But she can stare all she wants. It¡¯s not scary anymore. ¡°I¡¯m going to do that soon, but for now, let me try this one first¡± After I said it, I opened the cleavage with both hands to the right and left. After revealing them, I slipped my hard cock in these deep valleys, And covered it with this soft flesh underneath. ¡°Fuuu, this is quite good¡­¡­¡± The sensation of my rod being wrapped in her soft meat made me moan a bit. I¡¯ve fucked up a good number of women until now, but Beatrice¡¯s chest is good enough to fight a dozen. She has the softness that make my dick sink to it, and at the same time she has enough mass to boost her massaging power. ¡°Its, its in between my breasts! Gh, this strange feeling, it¡¯s disgusting!¡± Beatrice scowled in disgust, but does it even matter? I will return that debt that has given me a hard time. I began to move my waist, while rubbing her big tits with my both hands. My large skewer distorted the soft meats as I pushed it back and forth. ¡°Really, why are you a Demon Lord with this body? I think a hooker is a better vocation for you¡± I tried to provoke her, but Beatrice also responded in a jeer. ¡°If you like women so much, then why don¡¯t you try a swine as your partner? It¡¯s more befitting for you¡± ¡°Oh, let¡¯s see how long can you hold on to that cheeky attitude of yours¡± I moved my hands and massaged her as I pleased. Then, I targeted her nipples on top of those soft flesh. In order to stimulate her erogenous zone here, I made my hands crawl around those mounds. And for the final step, I began to trace and pinch the cherries on top. ¡°What , is this¡­¡­your touches¡­¡­nnn, Hauu!?¡± Surprised by the sudden change of my caresses, Beatrice felt pleasure she never had before. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± ¡°This is stupid¡­¡­hnfuuu!¡± ¡°Being aggressive is fine, but you won¡¯t last long being like that¡± I tried to warn her while strengthening my caresses even more. I kept on pinching her nipples with my finger, twisting and turning as they turn hard. Then, Beatrice¡¯s sensitive body reacted convulsively in response. Apparently, her sexual experience is zero. I didn¡¯t think she was weak to pleasure up to this degree. But that¡¯s convenient for me, as I¡¯ll be able to deprave her sooner. I¡¯ll make her feel so good that she will drown in a sea of pleasure. ¡°Hii, haaau! Haaahaaa¡­¡­higuuh!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Where did those mean words go?¡± ¡°Not yet¡­¡­I will¡­¡­!¡± ¡°It can¡¯t hurt to be a little honest you know?¡± I gave a strong stimulus to her nipples I was touching gently just now. Beatrice shivered her body in response. ¡°Igiiiiiii! Ahiiii, hiiuuuuuu!¡± If viewed from above, one should see her making an o-face with eyes turning white right now. You won¡¯t think it¡¯s from the same woman who tied to kill me until a while ago. ¡°I wonder if I went too intense¡± ¡°No, stop it, stop it now!¡± ¡°You want me to stop? Then you have to lick this¡± I said so, then trusted my fuck rod towards the valley of her breasts even further. But as soon as I brought my dick closer, she turned her face backwards to avoid it. ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me! There¡¯s no way I would lick such a thing!¡± ¡°Really? Then I have no choice¡­¡­¡± I resumed my titty fuck to her without any hesitation. ¡°Kyau! Hii, hiifuu! I-I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it so stop it already!¡± Beatrice soon gave up after releasing those nasty voices. ¡°Yes, just like that. You should have been obedient from the start¡± ¡°Fuuufuuu¡­¡­kuuh¡­¡­ha,hamuu¡± She, while glaring at me, resolved herself and started licking the tip of my lascivious prick. But this isn¡¯t good enough to make me feel good. ¡°Open your mouth wide¡± ¡°¡­¡­Th-this way?¡­¡­nhaaa!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, put it directly in there¡± I pushed my waist further those bit tits of hers, making my cock reach to her mouth. Then, I began moving my waist back and forth from that position. ¡°Nbuu!? Guh, hafuu¡­¡­!¡± Even though it was painful for the first time, Beatrice didn¡¯t let go of my dick despite the movements. If she let it out of her mouth, an even more intense caressing will await her chests again. ¡°Good, that feels good Beatrice! Your body is the finest¡± I indulged myself in the sense of superiority while I play with her body without her consent. To be able to have the strongest female demon beneath your legs, it was exhilarating. Of course, I want to come right away. ¡°Hold it in your mouth, then drink them all!¡± ¡°Nguuu, juruuu¡­¡­nnnnnnn!?¡± Byurururururu! Unable to endure any longer, I poured all my semen inside Beatrice¡¯s mouth. ¡°Eho, eho! Guh ebuh!¡± Being made to drink semen while lying, she went to a cough and went teary-eyed. However, my torture has just begun. Chapter 67 - Volume 6 Chapter 5 – Drowning the Demon Lord in Pleasure ¡°Gofu, efuu¡­¡­ you lowly elf¡­¡­ I¡¯ll kill you!¡± As I withdraw myself on top of her body, Beatrice glared at me with teary eyes. But I¡¯m not afraid of her anymore. ¡°Oh, scary. Even the tough demons will run away with that look of yours¡± ¡°This humiliation¡­¡­ Sooner or later I¡¯ll¡­¡­uuh?!¡± Beatrice tried to stand up, but she lost her balance on the way. No matter how much strength she has lost after my ¡®rough¡¯ approach, she shouldn¡¯t fall to this extent. That means the effects of magic have already spread to the ends of her body. ¡°How is it? Do you feel painful here?¡± ¡°Wh-what foolish thing are you saying! What happened to me?¡± She suddenly resumed that elegant behavior. Still, I can see that her legs are still shaking awkwardly as she stood. It¡¯s a shame, but it seems that she can¡¯t put power on her legs any longer. In my caresses towards her breasts a while ago, her secret place must have caught on fire. Now, Beatrice is in a state of her precious place being lubricated with ¡®oil¡¯ due to the effect of magic. If I bring the sun closer, she will instantly be on fire. ¡°It¡¯s useless to hide it. I¡¯m the one who used the magic on you after all¡± ¡°I knew it, that earlier magic has something to do with this¡­¡­ Otherwise, I won¡¯t become like this!¡± ¡°It¡¯s unlikely. Or is it?¡± I pushed down Beatrice again, so is also beginning to breathe roughly. But lying face down this time. ¡°Guuh, you low-birth, get off me!¡± ¡°You should be feeling good now, Demon Lord¡± Her tone might be rebellious, but her body has become quite obedient. It¡¯s finally time for her body to have an awakening. Her body is feeling heat for the first time, so she still doesn¡¯t know how to respond. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know you have zero experience, so I¡¯ll teach and pay great attention to you¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you of all things to teach me¡­¡­ahn!¡± As soon as my hand reached her but, she let out a cute scream. Her body shook as I ran my fingers to it gently, as if her body was feeling it all. ¡°Haahaa¡­¡­! Why, why does it feel like this¡± ¡°Because of the effects of my magic, If used on a woman, her body will be in heat, and her pussy and her womb ill be stimulated by every movements¡± ¡°A rape magic befitting a rapist like you¡± This woman still has the energy to curse, it seems. ¡°Is that so? I learned this magic from the fairies, you see¡± ¡°Fairies? Those winged insects, curse them¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Well, a fairy handed it to me through direct transmission. But for now, let¡¯s have fun¡± After I said that, I put my hands on Beatrice¡¯s underwear. I easily found the piece of cloth from her pimp-like dress, and untied the knot on its side. ¡°St-Stop it! Don¡¯t take it off!¡± ¡°Unfortunately, Beatrice, you don¡¯t have the authority right now¡± I dismissed her command and pulled down her underwear in one go. Then, I threw it sideways and lifted up her dress. From there was a tightly-closed vagina with hair protruding beautifully. There is not a single sign of her playing with it, but to think it was really left untouched¡­¡­ ¡°there are still some things I want to know, but really, it¡¯s a shame that this has been left alone until now¡± ¡°The reason is because I don¡¯t need such thing to fight. I have been preparing to kill all the other species after all¡± ¡°Is that so? Sorry, but allow me to break it down¡± I¡¯m hesitant to ruin her efforts, but Algarde is my top priority. I have to Beat Beatrice and stop the dispatch of troops. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s start the main dish¡± My hands that have been playing with her chest a until a while ago has directed itself towards her precious part this time. Love juices overflow from the depths as I caress her pussy even more. ¡°It¡¯s pretty wet, isn¡¯t it? It doesn¡¯t need foreplay with this¡± That said, I put my lewd staff to her secret part. ¡°Hmph¡­¡­Rape me if you want to rape me. I don¡¯t give a fuck¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to hesitate. Here I go¡± I prepared my hips and pressed forward against Beatrice¡¯s prepared vagina. I let my horn cut through the entrance, pushing further to her depths. ¡°It¡¯s really tight¡­¡­ even with this degree of wetness¡­¡­¡± Her vagina that has been left for a long time was hard as a rock. It¡¯s tightening so much as if refusing the foreign object, but I still went and stuck it more and more. Finally, I made it pass through her hymen. ¡°Ugu! This weird feeling¡­¡­this is a man¡¯s¡­¡­¡± ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t seem to be in pain for your first time¡± But when I said that, she seems to have remembered for the first time that she had a hymen. And also realized that she didn¡¯t feel any pain despite of being pierced by my dick just now. ¡°Why, no matter how much I trained, the pain should not go away!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because Beatrice¡¯s body is in heat right now¡± ¡°My body? That should be your magic¡¯s effects! Kuh, hafuu!!¡± While she screamed at me, I advanced my fuck stick to the back. ¡°it¡¯s entering me bit by bit¡­¡­ I¡¯m being fucked¡­¡± It seems she has finally realized what kind of situation she¡¯s in. Then, how about I violate her a little more to know how lewd her body will be? ¡°If you fall down at this place, you won¡¯t last long¡± While saying so, I pushed my waist further and went to the deepest ends of her pussy. ¡°I¡¯m going to reach all the way to your back. Do you want to?¡± ¡°You, you already know even if I don¡¯t say it! uuuh¡± Beatrice, seeming to have received some shock, clenched her fist at my question. She must have felt frustrated that I paused in the middle of violating her. ¡°I¡¯ll move more violently from here. Are you sure?¡± ¡°-!? But it was hard from just putting it in!¡± ¡°Once you put it in, it¡¯ll be alright, and you¡¯ll get used to it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the problem here¡­¡­Hyaaan!¡± I ignored her words and started shaking my hips. I put my hands on Beatrice¡¯s butt to make my movements firm, but with this I¡¯m feeling that comfortable sensation again. It has a bit more response than her chest, and that line from the buttocks to her back is also beautiful. But unlike me who still has the luxury to think of such things Beatrice is desperate in enduring the pleasure. ¡°Hnn, haann! There, stop rubbing it! Guhh, my contents are being scooped out!¡± Every time I poke her back with my stick, her body jolts in return, and every time I scrape the walls of her insides, her body trembles. I feel quite excited of the development of this brand-new vagina. Also, my partner is the Demon Lord. To exploit this vagina has been left for many years and make her awaken as a woman is the best spice there is. ¡°Looks like you can¡¯t control the horniness of your body anymore. Hey, are you going to cum?¡± Her insides tightened my cock even more as I went more intense. It seems that what is being suppressed by her firm will is now letting itself loose. ¡°Nguu, Haahaa! Aah, no way, I, with a man like this!¡± Having realized that she wasn¡¯t able to hold back, Beatrice exclaimed with an expression of hopelessness. ¡°Don¡¯t be so pessimistic. I¡¯ll take care of you, Beatrice. That pleasure, would you like to taste it even more?¡± ¡°TH-that¡¯s¡­¡­hyuuu!¡± ¡°Admit it, you want to cum while getting fucked by me. Also, to become my woman¡± I, while banging her waist greedily, whispered those words to her ear. ¡°Hyuuu! It¡¯s even harder than before!? No good, no more than thiissssss!¡± ¡°Beatrice, I¡¯ll make you cum. Definitely¡± I squeezed her trembling waist so as not to let it escape, and banged it even harder. I myself too, am at my limit to that really tight pussy of hers. ¡°Aaah, it¡¯s coming, something is coming!¡± ¡°That¡¯s called climax, if you let it go as it is, you will definitely feel even more pleasure than this¡± ¡°More pleasure than this¡­¡­khiguuh, coming, coming, It¡¯s coommmiiinnnggg!!¡± Byururuu, byururururu! Once Beatrice climaxed, her pussy tightened even more, so I also followed. ¡°Aaaaaahhhhhh!? It¡¯s so hot inside meee! No way, it¡¯s coming again!¡± Beatrice received even further stimulation during the climax, causing her to come without even any stimulation at all. Then she lost her strength from her arms, and collapsed in that place. ¡°Ah, ahh¡­¡­hiii, hauuu¡­¡­¡± The Demon Lord Beatrice fell down the floor, still trembling occasionally. However, the most important thing still remains. I have to make her stop the invasion. Chapter 68 - Volume 6 Chapter 6 – Ensnaring the Demon Lord I stretched out my hands on Beatrice lying on the floor. Then I lifted her from her position. ¡°U, uguh¡­¡­I, I cummed¡­¡­¡± Her clothes exposed, and her hair disheveled. From her expression, it¡¯s obvious she was drowned in pleasure. There is already not a trace of dignity left from the first time she put me in jail. ¡°You have now felt the pleasure of sex, how is it? Do you want some more?¡± ¡°Did you capture all your women in this manner? ¡­¡­ugh, haa, haaa¡­¡­¡± Beatrice looked at me with inquiry. This girl is shooting me to death a while ago, but look at her now. All wet with lust. Her heart too, was loosened quite a bit. This is a great chance to bring this story to an end now. ¡°Beatrice, can you listen to my request?¡± ¡°Haaa, haaa¡­¡­Wh, what is it?¡± Beatrice responded, but still breathing hot. ¡°As I said earlier, can you still stop this war? Is it still possible to have a truce?¡± ¡°Ideas of peace is contradictory to the existence of us Demons. If there is anything, we always settle it by fighting¡± She still scoffed off my idea with a sneer. ¡°But they will stop if you just tell them, won¡¯t they?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the strongest of the Demons. I won¡¯t use my hands for lowly species like you¡± ¡°My bad then. My hands are the best at these kinds of things¡± I said to Beatrice, then pushed her down once again. ¡°W-wait! No way, are you going to do it again?¡± ¡°Depends. Will you hear my request?¡± Once I put my hands on her legs, she went panicky. ¡°I cummed just now! If I experienced it again, I don¡¯t know what will happen to me next!¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, you are that much sensitive¡± ¡°If you already know that then put your hand away!¡± ¡°No way. You won¡¯t do any bargains unless I put something worthy on the table¡± It would be much worth it if I put you on top of the bed though. In this case all we have is a floor, but it¡¯s already fine if I can have all of her to me. I¡¯ll drown you in so much pleasure that you won¡¯t be able to mutter any words other than the Gods. ¡°There is no way I could have such thing!¡± ¡°Well, I think this is more peaceful than fistfights¡± I then raised Beatrice¡¯s legs up. The secret parts without anything attached was laid bare. I raised my legs further, bringing hers close to my other head. ¡°Wait, what¡¯s with this position!? My place is in full view¡­¡­!¡± ¡°And it¡¯s a good view, as I can also see Beatrice¡¯s parts in full bloom¡± Thanks to lifting her legs up to the limit, her vagina is now facing my junior directly. Her cunt that has been tightly closed a while ago is now spasming after receiving a violent attack. And those spasms, they move as if telling me they want more in the future. ¡°I will not stop until you do what I say¡± I pushed my stick up to her vagina. May have ejaculated many times already, but it¡¯s convenient that I still haven¡¯t lost my strength due to my endurance. ¡°I¡¯ll never hear what you want to say, so don¡¯t even bother negotiating!¡± ¡°Our hometown is on the verge of being invaded by the Demons. Forgive me for using such a brute force¡± I inserted my hard cock inside her pussy. ¡°ughh!? It went further in!¡± She went considerably loose after being fucked once. As soon as I inserted my cock to her, it already went deep without much resistance. ¡°Wow, you have become a lot looser in such a short time, However, it feels much better too¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t it nice, now you¡¯ll feel even better¡± ¡°No more, I¡¯m going crazy! My head, my head will become stupid!¡± Beatrice continued to shout, unable to handle the pleasure. Of course, I didn¡¯t stop. If she experienced more and more pleasure, she will have no choice but to nod to me. And that is a big profit. ¡°Now then, lets¡¯ get started¡± So as not to let her body collapse, I held her firmly, then started to move my hips. Since Beatrice¡¯s vagina is positioned upward, it¡¯s like I¡¯m nailing her from above. With the accompaniment of gravity, my banging force increased. ¡°Ahn, hauu! My womb, it¡¯s hitting my womb!¡± ¡°Feels good, doesn¡¯t it?¡± I poked her cervix continuously to make her easy to understand. Her insides squeezed tightly for every move I did. ¡°You are squeezing me so much. Do you want me to fuck you more?¡± ¡°Fucking my body without permission¡­¡­hahiiiiiiiiiii!¡± ¡°I¡¯m only doing what your body wants and needs right now¡± I fucked her pussy more. After I found out that Beatrice is reacting stronger than before, I didn¡¯t hesitate and pierced her more and more. Then, as if her lust is being awakened, she started to give off some loud moans. I repeated the process of ramming my hard cock against her sensitive pussy a lot of times until she was unable to catch her breath. ¡°Higiii, ahnn! There, w-wait!? No, no good, noooooooooo!¡± Whenever I dig into a new spot, Beatrice shook and screamed. Her cheeks are wet with tears already, and her mouth is already opened slovenly. But even while breathing roughly, she still tried to endure the pleasures I¡¯m giving. ¡°We¡¯re still far from over¡± While enjoying her expression, I gave my waist even more acceleration. ¡°No, wait! I¡¯m going to break, no morreee! I¡¯m gonna breeeakkkk¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so afraid. If you become my woman, this will be a daily occurrence¡± ¡°Haahaa, every day, these things?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯m not the type to be satisfied with just one or two people¡± I relaxed my movements as I talked to Beatrice. ¡°Don¡¯t you like to taste this heavenly feeling every day?¡± ¡°This lowly being, really wants to make me his woman¡­¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural? I can¡¯t leave a beautiful woman like you alone¡± Even if we omit the circumstances we had now, I¡¯ll still definitely approach a beautiful woman like Beatrice. In the first place, I¡¯ve been wanting to seduce beautiful girls of different species, not only elves. ¡°So, it doesn¡¯t matter if you are the Demon Lord or a Demon. I¡¯m not going to let you go¡± I firmly grasped her legs and started moving my hips violently again. The dry banging sounds combined with the gushing sounds of her love juices made the noises obscene around us. ¡°Haaa, ahnn! So strong, I¡¯m already¡­¡­!¡± Unable to endure my torture anymore, Beatrice finally told me her limit. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯m going to make you enjoy cumming the most pleasant way!¡± I became even more enthusiastic in depraving her, and put a bit more power. Beatrice¡¯s body shook intensely as my hard cock almost crushed her cervix. ¡°ihiiiiiii! Cuming, I¡¯m cumming! I¡¯m cuming again!!!!¡± ¡°Cum, don¡¯t hold back. I¡¯ll blow up inside you and send you to heaven!¡± I put down my own weight as I attacked the depths of her vagina continuously, making her impossible to resist anymore. ¡°Hiaaaaaa! I¡¯ll break, I¡¯m going to breaaakkkk!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re broken. I¡¯ll take good care of you¡± ¡°Cumming, cumming! I¡¯m cummmmiiinnngggg!!¡± She strongly tightened her vagina at the very last moment. I corresponded to it and ejaculated with my dick piercing through her very depths. Dobyuuu, byururururuuru! ¡°Oooooooooohh!? Gah, haa¡­¡­¡± Beatrice, who was being filled by my semen in her womb, screamed sloppily until she¡¯s exhausted. ¡°Hey, Beatrice, Are you still there? Hey, you okay?¡± ¡°Haaahaaa¡­¡­I really didn¡¯t think this would happen¡­¡­¡± While losing the power in her body, she looked at me. ¡°So, my request. Will you stop the invasion?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡­if you will accept me¡­¡­¡± Her expression was much softer now than we first met. It was a good thing she accepted. Now I can play with her every night. ¡°That¡¯s what you were going to do, right? Then, this deal is closed¡± While smiling, I raised Beatrice to my arms. Now that I obtained the cooperation of the Demons, this uproar will settle down soon. The Demons who follow the survival of the fittest will never go against the orders from above. Even if someone below starts a revolt, Beatrice will surely beat them upfront. With this, we can finally go home¡­¡­ I sat down the floor with a sigh of relief. Chapter 69 - Volume 6 Chapter 7 – Reunion of the Master and Servant This chapter contains words, phrases, images and scenes not suitable for young audiences. You must be 18+ years old to proceed. Not safe for work. Be aware. After witnessing the march of the Demon army, we hid in the inn for several hours. There were no Demons who broke in so we are fortunate not to be discovered. If there is any chance, then everyone of us would have got caught. Cecil-oneesan, is it already safe?¡± The most affected of us, Helena was pretty scared, and wont leave my side for a while. I want to reassure her as much as possible but¡­¡­ ¡°I will take a look at the situation outside¡± ¡°Eh, is it okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll not go far to the inn, so don¡¯t worry¡± I patted Helena¡¯s head to make her feel relieved, then I went outside. On the way, I met with Glinnis in front of the reception desk. ¡°Huh? Are you going out?¡± ¡°Yes, I want to see the situation¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll follow you! This place is making me hard to breathe¡± She came over as she said so. It was reassuring to have her side as in this dark mood after the appearance of the troops, as she helped to release the tension. As I thought, it¡¯s worthwhile that Allan-sama anticipated this¡­¡­ ¡°Thank you very much, Glinnis-san¡± ¡°No no, it¡¯s fine! Come on, let¡¯s go¡± ¡°Ah, please wait!¡± Glinnis-san who said she¡¯s going to follow me just went ahead. Even though I¡¯m worried about it, I still think it¡¯s fine. ¡°Hmmm, that¡¯s weird. I wonder what happened¡­¡­¡± ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡± Since I heard her mutter some strange things, I also rushed ahead. When we left the inn, I saw Glinnis looking at the street perplexed. Before this, the Demon army was just marching here a few hours ago. ¡°They still there ¡­¡­¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that, Cecil!¡± ¡°Eh? What is it?¡± ¡°The castle, they are marching back towards the castle!¡± Glinnis pointed out to the marching Demons. ¡°to the castle? Certainly, they are marching opposite the direction we saw earlier¡± Checking my previous memory a few hours ago, they really seem to be going back from where they came from. Then, are the Demon forces withdrawing? ¡°Does that mean the invasion has stopped? Then Allan-sama¡­¡­¡± Allan-sama succeeded, he went towards the Demon Lord and successfully carried it out. However, we cannot be certain yet. This is still the enemy territory, so to speak. ¡°Allan-sama, please return to us safely¡­¡­¡± I pray facing the Demon Lord¡¯s Castle. The next moment, my shoulder was tapped from behind. ¡°Well, here I am. Wish granted?¡± ¡°Eh, A-Allan-sama?¡± I turned my back in wonder, just to see Allan-sama who should have gone to the Demon Lord¡¯s Castle. ¡°You were safe!¡± ¡°Yeah, I made it somehow. Sorry that it took a long time.¡± ¡°Allan-sama lowered his head apologetically. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I believed and waited for Allan-sama after all¡± Though I was really worried, I cannot cry here. ¡°So you went and negotiated with the Demon Lord, am I correct?¡± ¡°It took me a little while, but in the end I was able to make the Demon Lord cooperate¡± Allan-sama stretched both is arms, a gesture of him that indicated he was feeling relieved of a job well done. ¡°Hey. Don¡¯t say it like it was an easy talk. Stop it.¡± Just in the middle of our conversation, a person came behind Allan-sama. It was a beautiful woman with light brown skin. Ah, don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s¡­¡­ I have also guessed it out in just her presence too. But just to make sure, I have to confirm it with Allan-sama for the time being. ¡°Allan-sama, this person is?¡± ¡°Oh, Beatrice? She¡¯s the Demon Lord of this country I was referring to earlier. Or should I say ¡°Queen¡±?¡± I looked back at Beatrice-san for confirmation. ¡°Who knows. I just always go by that calling, but you can call me whatever you want¡± ¡°Is that so? Well, Beatrice is already fine with me¡± Allan-sama directed a smile to me. If it¡¯s a common woman, she will be instantly deceived by this, but I¡¯m not. ¡°What¡¯s already fine?! How did this happen? Please tell me!¡± I urged Allan-sama for an explanation. Now that it has come to this, we have to talk about this till I¡¯m convinced. ¡°Hey, what is it¡­¡­eh, the DEMON LORD?¡± ¡°Oh, Glinnis, I see now. You have been violated by Allan too. Are you the one who guided him to invade my castle?¡± As we were discussing, the topic suddenly diverted to the conversation with the master and servant. I see. She really is the Demon Lord. Ahhh, my head hurts¡­¡­ ¡°Ahaha¡­¡­Allan¡¯s techniques are better than I thought it would be¡­¡­¡± ¡°The branches of the King Tree have reached my hands. You have already fulfilled your orders. I won¡¯t blame you¡± ¡°Ooh, thank you very much!¡± Glinnis who always has a high level of energy is now bowing her head seriously. Because she¡¯s called the Demon Lord, is she scary when angry? Though I respect her now as Allan-sama¡¯s ally¡­¡­ ¡°By the way, Allan-sama, what happened to the braches of the King Tree?¡± ¡°it¡¯s right here¡± He showed me the branches he took out from his breast pocket. Indeed, all the branches are complete. A branch with a dull color I haven¡¯t seen before s probably from this country. ¡°I see. It¡¯s a bit off to stay outside. Let¡¯s go inside the inn¡± ¡°I see. That¡¯s a good idea¡± Allan-sama also nodded and went inside the inn. After that, I decided to gather everyone then we had a talk¡­¡­ ¡°Now that the branches of the King Tree are complete, let¡¯s eat something delicious!¡± It became a little party with Allan-sama¡¯s proposal. I¡¯m thankful that the Demon forces have finally pulled out their invasion, so the atmosphere that was tense a while ago has now become soft. ¡°So Beatrice, what will the Demon Army do from now on?¡± After stuffing himself with food, Allan-sama asked while taking a rest. ¡°Oh, that? I ordered the military to disband¡± Beatrice replied like it was nothing. ¡°How did you convince the Demons?¡± I heard the Demons live in violence. I began worrying when he asked that question. ¡°In the place with the law of the jungle, it is absolute to obey the order of the strong¡± ¡°Is that really the case¡­¡­¡± I understand her logic, but I can¡¯t help but feel uneasy. Then I was called out by Beatrice-san. Was I that easy to read? ¡°If you have any complaints come fight with me. That¡¯s the solution¡± ¡°Well, I see, as expected of the Demons. aHaha¡­ha¡± I gave her a wry smile, but Beatrice-san¡¯s expression seemed to be very serious. Now that it happened, she must have avoided places with many people. ¡°Whatever. With this, all the branches have been gathered. You can go back to your home country in a dignified manner now¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m quite relieved too¡± It was really hard throughout the time. Now that it will finally end, the load on our shoulders will be lifted little by little. I tried to calm my feelings and stretched my hand to the cup in front of me. The desk is full of dishes and drinks, and is surrounded by everyone. I did not know whose thing this is, but the person itself who poured this drink might have forgotten it already. ¡°Nn, nnku¡­¡­..puhaa¡± I quenched my thirst to calm myself down¡­¡­eh? My eyelids have become heavier and heavier. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s my booze!?¡± Effie-san who saw it pointed at my direction and exclaimed. Aah, come to think of it, I never drank any alcohol before¡­¡­ After that, I couldn¡¯t fight back the sleepiness, and my view faded to black. Chapter 70 - Volume 6 Chapter 8 – Sandwich on the Terrace ¡°Cecil, are you alright?¡± I shook her shoulders after she drank alcohol by mistake. No reaction. ¡°Nnmm¡­¡­hau¡­¡­¡± ¡°No choice then. I guess I have to carry her to bed¡± I can¡¯t just leave you here lying, this girl. However, it was surprising that Cecil is this weak to liquor. ¡°Sorry about this, Allan-kun. Because I left my drink unattended¡­¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind, plus it already happened¡± Effie went to me to apologize as I carried Cecil¡¯s body. Then I left the room and headed for another room. The inn has several of them, so we can take a rest slowly in silence. If she¡¯s this weak, then she shouldn¡¯t have any hangover tomorrow morning. ¡°I¡¯ll put you down now¡± As soon as I entered the room, I immediately placed Cecil on the bed. She was breathing calmly, and seem to be in a deep sleep already. ¡°I guess she must be tired from the long journey¡± I don¡¯t think she could hear me, but I still muttered before leaving the room. ¡°It¡¯s getting hot and noisy. Let¡¯s breathe some fresh outside air for a bit¡± I paused just before going to the room where the party is being held, then went to the terrace outside. The inn is located at the center of the city, and has a spectacular view of the surroundings. ¡°Ah, Allan? What are you doing in such place?¡± I suddenly heard a voice from behind. It was Glinnis. Furthermore, there is also Erune at her back. ¡°What an unusual combination¡± Glinnis and Erune¡¯s origins have antagonistic relationship among each other, so finding them side by side like this is already odd. ¡°It¡¯s because this woman forced me to drink alcohol¡­¡­¡± It was Erune who answered back. It was already dark so it was difficult to see, but if you look closely, her face is already red. It was also the same for Glinnis. ¡°It¡¯s because Erune is so formal. I made you drink a bit to soften that stiff attitude of yours!¡± ¡°So that¡¯s what happened¡­¡­haa¡± It seems they have gotten along quite well just earlier. It¡¯s a pity I didn¡¯t see it, and the party has already ended a while ago. ¡°There¡¯s no problem if we drink till we drop right now. Besides, you didn¡¯t say no, did you?¡± ¡°B-but I¡­¡­¡± I listened further, but Erune couldn¡¯t refute back. ¡°Ooh, you just want to talk to me, right? Ehehe¡± ¡°Not really¡± ¡°Hmmmm, is that so?¡¯ Glinis bent her hack towards Erune, staring at her face. She doesn¡¯t really seem to hate it, based on her reaction. If that¡¯s the case, then I can leave them in peace. ¡°I¡¯ll go back now. Later¡± I tried to get back to my room. However, just before I stepped inside, Glinnis grabbed my arm. ¡°You have already been I so much pains to get this long-awaited moment, and you¡¯re just going away without a partner? Are you serious?¡± ¡°Long awaited¡­¡­what are you trying to say here?¡± Luckily the terrace is not facing the street so it¡¯s not that noticeable, but that doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t be found either. ¡°It¡¯s okay, we wont do as far to do the real thing¡­¡­so, are you in?¡± ¡°Glinnis, aren¡¯t you pretty close¡­¡­¡± Though it¡¯s difficult to notice the change because she¡¯s always full of energy, but when I touched her body, I instantly understood. It¡¯s hot. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. It was pretty hot lately, so I need to rehydrate myself. By you¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I know some places here that can rehydrate you.¡± ¡°Geez, isn¡¯t there already one here?¡± Glinnis pouted her cheeks in discontent, then put her hand on my pants. If it will come to this, then I won¡¯t intend to refuse anymore. I guess I have to relieve that thirst of hers now. She quickly took off my pants, took out my lascivious rod and grasped it. I already felt good by the sensation of that gentle but firm hand. ¡°you¡¯re already drunk, but you still have good skills¡± ¡°I¡¯m a succubus after all. I can even wring my partner even when I¡¯m assaulted at my sleep¡± ¡°Wow, scary. I guess I have to keep my hands away from your bed¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really mind if its you, rather I¡¯d rather welcome if it¡¯s Allan¡­¡­Hanuu!¡± Glinnis squat down and held my fuck rod at her mouth, looking up as if inviting me. Then, she swallowed my whole cock deeply in one gulp. ¡°Nchuu, lero, lero¡­¡­nrururu¡± She licked my rod all over while still keeping it in her mouth. A good amount of saliva wrapped around it as she moved her tongue, and it felt really good. Being stimulated by her tongue really gave me a warm sensation. ¡°Seeing it from the front, I think you really got the moves¡± ¡°This is the second most dexterous part of a succubus, so it should be¡± ¡°Next to the hand, huh. But to think it¡¯s possible to move this freely¡­¡­¡± When she heard that, Glinnis gave me a glare. ¡°What do you mean by next to the hands? It¡¯s the pussy. The Pus-sy¡­¡­jyuupupupupu¡± ¡°Kuhh¡­¡­Ah, I made a mistake, I¡¯m sorry¡± She punished me with an intense vacuum blowjob. When a succubus is the one raping, it¡¯s not that easy to win. I immediately apologized while suppressing the trembling of my waist. ¡°That¡¯s it. Remember it next time!¡± Oh, did that clear up her mood? Glinnis who has corrected me immediately resumed her tasting. Howerver it was more intense than earlier. Her energy is always high, but her childishness disappears once she gets ahead. ¡°So, what do you want to do now, Erune?¡± While lightly pushing Glinnis at the back of her head, I talked to Erune, who was left like an outsider. ¡°I, I will¡­¡­uhm¡­¡­Fine, I¡¯ll do it too!¡± She, being pushed by the situation, also squatted down in front of me. ¡°Glinnis, give the half to me!¡± Was her sense of discipline dissolved due to the liquor? She became more aggressive than usual. However, Glinnis is not willing to separate from my thing. ¡°Eeeh! After I have finally had this for myself¡­¡­you can be next, okay?¡± ¡°Then make him ejaculate quickly!¡± It seems that Erune is really exited right now, now that she¡¯s doing what she doesn¡¯t usually do. But suddenly, she went behind me and wrapped her arms around my waist. ¡°Hey, what¡­¡­¡± Shortly after she stopped, she shoved her face into my ass. ¡°Ngu¡­¡­lero¡­¡­gyuchu¡± ¡°Uooooo!? Where are you licking!?¡± Erune began to lick my asshole. I was overwhelmed by the sudden flurry of stimulation that I haven¡¯t experienced yet in my life. ¡°Oooh, that was unexpected!¡± ¡°Kuh¡­¡­this, did you teach Erune this!?¡± This knight isn¡¯t supposed to know this nasty knowledge. Therefore, the root of this information should be this naughty succubus right here that has been drinking with us a while ago. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re really being licked in the ass, Allan. I see. You¡¯re one of those people who are pleased in getting rimjobs¡­¡­look here, it¡¯s getting harder too¡± She then took a lick at my stick while giving a smile. ¡°Of course not. Being able to do such thing is¡­¡­guh¡± Although I have heard these kinds of plays, I stayed away from it as possible. But to think it felt this good! This immoral sensation from doing something that feels so wrong is making my waist give in. With this, aren¡¯t you going to cum in a minute? Then let¡¯s make you feel even better¡± Glinnis swallowed my dick again, and this time, her head went back and forth. ¡°Zuchuu, zuchuu. Jyupojyupo!¡± ¡°Lero, kuchyu¡­¡­nrurururuu!¡± I was unable to escape the assaults in the front and rear, making me want to cum as soon as possible. ¡°This is a foul, a foul¡­¡­aaaaah¡­¡­¡± As I tried to endure the pleasure, I put stress on my hand that was on top og Glinnis¡¯ head. However, they continued servicing me without even caring about it. ¡°I¡¯m gonna cum, swallow it!¡± ¡°Habuuu, jyubojyubooo! Jyuzuzuzuzuu!¡± Dobyurururururu! I came decisivedly inside Glinnis¡¯ mouth who still kept on blowing my cock till the last minute. My semen gushed out with force like I was pissing. ¡°nnn, nguuu! Gubu, gokuuh, gokuh!¡± She swallowed a large amount of my cum that she went teary-eyed. I watched at Glinnis as she drank my cum feverishly while feeling the sensation that made my thoughts blank. If it were a normal person, he may have lost his strength and fell down already. ¡°Gonun~! Haaa, thaks for the food~¡± After chewing all that cum, Glinnis thanked me with a smile. ¡°Haahaaa¡­¡­Allan, I¡¯m next, okay?¡± From my back came Erune, who was clamming at my ass earlier. ¡°I understand. Here I go!¡± I went over as I decide to serve two once again, while feeling desperate about the situation. Chapter 71 - Volume 6 Chapter 9 – At the End of the Corridor After that, I changed positions and received fellatio from Erune. Glinnis also licked my ass in continuation, making me ejaculate again. The two felt satisfied, but the sensation I felt around my butthole is still lingering. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it a good thing that a new way was opened? Nah., I don¡¯t think so. Sigh¡± I then went to bed. I¡¯m feeling more fatigued right now, maybe because I have finally finished my mission. While I was thinking of taking a long rest after this, I heard a voice at the end of the corridor. ¡°Uuh¡­¡­ah¡­¡­¡± ¡°This voice¡­¡­Helena?¡± Though I didn¡¯t hear what she¡¯s saying because the voice was so soft, I¡¯m pretty sure it was Helena. I quicken my pace and went at the direction of the voice. Then, I saw someone lying down the corridor. Not really someone, because there are two of them lying while entangled on top of each other. ¡°Uuu¡­¡­Effie-oneesan, please don¡¯t¡­¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha, just a little bit okay¡± Helena is lying at the bottom, while Effie is lying on top of her. ¡°What is this?¡± Though I didn¡¯t say it really, is she being assaulted?¡± Then, as if she heard my footsteps, Helena looked at my direction. ¡°Ah, Onii-san! Help, please!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± I went near them. ¡°This, you see¡­¡­ I was taking the drunk Effie-oneesan to her room, but she suddenly knocked me down¡­¡­ hyau!¡± ¡°Nn¡­¡­don¡¯t be so violent now¡­¡­¡± ¡°hahii, please don¡¯t lick my breaaasstsss!¡± Looking closely, Helena¡¯s chest is already exposed and is now being licked by Effie. Her nipples are already erected, a sign that she¡¯s feeling it too. ¡°Uhnn, this is strange. Why doesn¡¯t it come out in your tits¡­¡­¡± ¡°Of course it won¡¯t come out without a reason!¡± It seems that this drunkard over there is misunderstanding her for something, and is attacking her. Quite unfortunate for Helena. ¡°Onii-san, don¡¯t just stand there, please help me!¡± Helena voiced out to me in desperation. Her face is also red, indicating she¡¯s also aroused by Effie feeling her chest. Before me was the overlapping scenery of a beautiful girl who cannot move and a beautiful woman who cannot resist due to alcohol. Who can resist such temptation in this situation? Just before this I¡¯ve been beaten in a good way by Glinnis and Erune. Now I¡¯m feeling tortured by the scene of these two beauties before me. ¡°How unfortunate, Helena¡± I approached the two people. ¡°Of course it is! Effie-oneesan is too strong, that I can¡¯t get rid of her¡± She gave me a relieved expression, thinking I was about to help. How na?ve, this girl. I moved towards their feet, then took out my dick out of my pants. Helena didn¡¯t see it from this position as her view is covered by Effie¡¯s body. ¡°Ahn, I¡¯m being licked again¡­¡­please help me already!¡± ¡°Yeah, I know¡± Contrary, I slipped Helena¡¯s clothes to the side. ¡°Hyaa!? What are you¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Sorry, but keep me company for a while.¡± I inserted my cock inside Helena. It was being caressed by Effie earlier, so it¡¯s already wet, It swallowed mine as it went in, arriving at the depths at last. ¡°Higuuh, this is¡­¡­Onii-san is entering me!¡± She seems to understand what I¡¯m doing right now. Also, I can say that her insides are growing smoothly, as I¡¯m liking the sensation inside. It¡¯s good to see a partner I¡¯ve deprived of her virginity become this erotic. ¡°Onii-san, are you drunk too?¡± She seems to have thought I was the same as Effie. How innocent. It would be fine if I borrow that excuse for a bit. ¡°I think I¡¯ve drank too much¡­¡­I¡¯m feeling horny all of a sudden¡± ¡°N-no way¡­¡­hyauu! Piercing me out of the blue!¡± I feel a little guilty about Helena¡¯s innocence, but I have to seize this chance. While pretending that I¡¯m drunk I moved my hips to my own desire. While banging her hips, I let myself enjoy the sensation of her pussy. ¡°Haahaaa¡­¡­nnn, aahhnn!¡± Helena is now being fucked by me while being caressed by Effie. ¡°yaah, noo, I¡¯m going to come at once!¡± ¡°What now, you at your limit already?¡± ¡°Effie-oneesan has been licking me for a while now, so¡­¡­haaahn, ahiii!¡± ¡°Then , do you want to come at once?¡± Because Helena is being held by Effie, she couldn¡¯t move a muscle even while I¡¯m nailing her. For now, let¡¯s change our positions so that I could fuck her more freely this time. Every time my horny stick reaches her womb, Helena raises a lovely moan. ¡°Coming, cummingcummingcumming, Aaaaahhhh!!¡± She then climaxed as her body trembled violently. However, I still haven¡¯t got enough stimulation despite pulling out two shots earlier. Good thing there is another woman here. ¡°Effie, you better regain your head quick, or I¡¯ll use your body whether you like it or not~¡± ¡°Nnnn? Allan is that you?¡± ¡°Yes, you noticed just now?¡± While still drowning in that good condition, I shifted her costume and thrusted my lewd stick to her vagina. I pushed my dick towards her pussy, entering her depths bit by bit. It¡¯s not that wet yet, but Helena¡¯s love juices acted as temporary lubricant, substituting her place. However, it became tougher when I reached the middle. ¡°I just have to make this wet again¡± I pulled out my dick, then thrust it back to Helena¡¯s vagina once again. ¡°Hahii, so sudden!¡± I soaked it plenty inside her pussy, then plunged it at Effie¡¯s once more. ¡°¡­¡­Nnn, haaan! E, eh? This, I¡¯m being fucked¡­¡­nhaaaa!¡± This time it went through the insides. Now I can move my waist back and forth. ¡°Hey Effie, do you have an idea what you¡¯re doing up till now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really understand what happened but¡­¡­do you really want to have sex with me that much?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s about right. Don¡¯t forget Helena in front of you¡± Of course¡­¡­Nhuuu, kuhaa!¡± I violated Effie even further, raising her arousal. Unlike Helena¡¯s, there is this thickness of meat pleats unique to hers. Every time I thrust my dick, those pleats stimulate me with heavy pressure. It¡¯s not that tight because she¡¯s drunk right now, but if she were to squeeze it further¡­¡­ ¡°I¡¯m about to cum now! This time, go deep. Don¡¯t poke me so much and go deep!¡± Now, there only exists a beautiful girl tightening me down below. I enjoyed the difference of the two pussies as I go back and forth between them. ¡°Uuuu, this is¡­¡­ even though I can¡¯t move right now¡­¡­hyan!¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you can¡¯t move that I¡¯m more aroused!¡± ¡°You¡¯re a terrible man¡­¡­AHnnn, I¡¯m being pierced again!¡± ¡°Be as sassy all you want, I¡¯m not stopping till you faint!¡± ¡°Ahn, hau¡­¡­iyaaaa!¡± This time, after enjoying Helena¡¯s lovely moans, I put it inside Effie again. ¡°Nnnn¡­¡­I¡¯m being violated right now but my mind feels fluffy¡­¡­¡± Her reaction is quite docile unlike Helena. ¡°Hey, hey, don¡¯t sleep until this is over, okay?¡± ¡°Even if I fall asleep, you can use me as you like¡­¡­hafuu, nguuh!¡± ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll do as you say¡± I extend my hands and rubbed Effie¡¯s chest. After enjoying it for a while, I moved to Helena¡¯s and did the same. As I enjoy the difference between top and bottom, my excitement increased bit by bit. ¡°I¡¯m going to cum, you two¡­¡­¡± Based on the reaction their insides are making, I knew they are also close. I moved my waist with vigor to match the two. ¡°Cummming, Cummmmmmiiiinnnngggg! I¡¯m cummmminnngggg!¡± ¡°Haahaaa¡­¡­Me too, I¡¯m cumming!¡± Dobyurururururu! I slammed my waist with all my strength and ejaculated in each vagina alternately. At the same time, my sense of conquest doubled as I filled up the two. However, being the partner of four people for a short time also took toll on me, wearing out my energy. I collapsed towards Helena with Effie. ¡°uuuuuu, it¡¯s heavy!!¡± After I got a little rest, I took Effie to the bedroom. The fairy is still fast asleep. Helena was angry, but forgave me on the excuse of being drunk. Haaa¡­¡­today was physically tougher than I was battling with Beatrice. Chapter 72 - Volume 6 Chapter 10 – Algarde Alliance The day after the ¡®exciting¡¯ celebration of the success of my campaign. We have confirmed that the Demons have retreated, then left the city. Of course, Glinnis and Beatrice are with us. ¡°Is it really fine to leave your country just like that?¡± On our way back home, I asked Beatrice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. In the first place, I didn¡¯t do much. Plus I have subordinates who are good in their heads so it will be fine¡± ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s kind of hard for me to believe, now that I¡¯m becoming king and all¡± ¡°The Demons are originally a strong race. Even if they settle disputes in battle, they don¡¯t do it without permission¡± She said, then leaned against a wall. She intended to go to sleep. ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s kind of envious¡± I grew up under the firm guidance of my father. Even if I succeed him, the quantity of work I¡¯ll inherit is high. ¡°Allan-sama, I¡¯ll keep my eyes on you so that you won¡¯t slack off. Okay?¡± Did Cecil hear me? She gave me resolute warning. Her eyes don¡¯t seem to really trust me. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t look at me like that. We haven¡¯t officially decided anything yet¡± I tried to ignore her piercing gaze and made a gesture of going to sleep. It¡¯s not like I want to receive her scolding, it¡¯s just that I want to relax now that I have achieved my purpose. After that we returned to Arinheim, retracing the paths that we have traveled past. ¡ù When I arrived safely in the castle of my hometown, We were greatly welcomed. Surprise was present in their eyes as they don¡¯t think I would achieve it in just a year. After I took a break in the castle, father summoned me. I confirmed that all the branches are complete, then went to see him. As I opened the doors to the throne, my father was sitting on the end. It feels the same as my departure, but now it¡¯s lighter. ¡°Allan, you came back well¡± ¡°Thank you Father. I¡¯m also relieved to see your limbs in good health¡± Then, father made an unpleasant face to me. He has told me that I¡¯m on my own, in case something went wrong. That¡¯s why I went a bit sarcastic, to revenge myself a little bit. ¡°We haven¡¯t met for a long time and that is what you say to me? I think my son grew in the opposite direction¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s a good thing though? It¡¯s better rather than a leader with no backbone¡± I retaliated him once again. Father gave me a wry smile. ¡°Kukuku, yes, you have to be tough enough if you want to be a king¡± It seems that he has recognized my growth. ¡°And now that you came back, I presume you¡¯ve already gathered the branches of the King Tree?¡± ¡°Of course. Take a look¡± I approached the throne and took out the branches from my breast-pocket. Then, my father used magic to create a pedestal, in which I lined them up. Though I haven¡¯t seen it much, but looking at it closely, my father¡¯s magic is amazing. It¡¯s one of the things you would expect of an active participant of the previous war. His use of magic is more flawless than me, who is just starting. ¡°What, do you have something to say?¡± ¡°Nothing. I just thought your skills in magic is good. You see, I also learned magic from my spirit companion¡± When I said that, father made a surprised look. ¡°Hohou, you can also use magic now? I see, I see¡± Was he deeply impressed by me? Father nodded several times. ¡°but your skills still have a long way to go. I have learned the magic of the Spirit King personally¡± ¡°Seriously? That¡¯s unfair¡± The Spirit King possessed a terrifying magic even for an outsider like me. And that person is the one who taught father? No way¡­¡­ I knew they were like comrades-in-arms in the past! Though I¡¯m still envious of him, I moved the topic forward. ¡°I would like to confirm something. Does father understand which branch came from which country?¡± ¡°I saw every King Tree outside of this country during the war with the Demons, but it was already a long time ago¡± ¡°Then how can you verify it?¡± All will be invalid if he can¡¯t confirm which is which, after all I¡¯ve done up to this point¡­¡­ Then, father raised his hand, urging me to calm down. ¡°In order to form an alliance for the sake of peace, it¡¯s necessary to gather the Kings of each country. We will confirm this on the spot¡± ¡°Then, should we send a messenger for each one of them?¡± Well, if it¡¯s an Elven messenger who has higher physical abilities, it won¡¯t take long. The only problem is the way each King will respond. ¡°Hmm, another problem is that no one wants to go to the Country of Demons¡­¡­¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s no problem then¡± ¡°Hm? What exactly d you mean by that?¡± So even my clever father has things he couldn¡¯t predict. He tilted his head in confusion. It feels good to outsmart him at least once. ¡°You don¡¯t have to send a messenger to the Demons. The Demon Lord Beatrice is here with me¡± ¡°Wh-what did you say!?¡± Father who heard my words opened his eyes wide in surprise. I guess this should be expected, for finding out that the boss of your previous enemies is now inside your castle. ¡°¡­¡­What exactly is going on, Allan?¡± But as expected once again, father has been working as a King for many years already. He immediately noticed something. After getting his calmness back, he asked me for details. ¡°Well, you see, to tell you the truth, she was a really beautiful woman, and I was able to seduce her somehow¡± ¡°Wait, did you say you seduced the Demon Lord just now?¡± ¡°Did father already know that I am a ladies¡¯ man?¡± ¡°Well, yeah, but this is the Demon Lord you know¡­¡­¡± Father repeated himself, still not believing in me. However, his obligation as the King brought his sanity back. After he took my words to heart, he then said to me. ¡°I want to talk to the Demon Lord. Call her here.¡± ¡°Got it. But, don¡¯t fight just because she¡¯s a Demon, alright?¡± Though my father is a little past his prime, his magic is still alive and well. If he starts fighting with Beatrice, then it would surely lead to a catastrophe. ¡°Of course. I won¡¯t drag my old bones to the past again¡± After he said that, I felt relieved. When I was about to leave the room, the called me again. ¡°Allan¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°you have done well on this difficult journey. I¡¯m glad to see you grow into a great man¡± ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m glad too, that I was able to support my father¡¯s back¡± After exchanging our feelings to each other, I left the room. After that, Father met with Beatrice and then sent information to each country to hold a conference. A month later, I accompanied my father to Bivnaheim. After the conference, negotiations went smoothly and the Alliance was brought to a conclusion. I was also relieved that Beatrice, whom I thought was the biggest issue, also tried to negotiate with them properly. ¡°We were able to gain the consent of the participating countries. With this, the Algarde Alliance is now concluded¡± At the words of my father who became the chairperson, the rulers raised their voices in favor. The alliance was then decided, and as proof, a tree will be planted in the center of the continent. I was elected as the representative since I was recognized as the one that have the most achievements. Then, after receiving the sapling from my father, I carefully planted it in the soil. With this, peace was formally brought to this world. ¡°Allan-sama, Congratulations!¡± Cecil greeted me from the side. ¡°Thank you, Cecil. I¡¯m really grateful for your help¡± ¡°Nay, I just played my part.¡± She replied in modesty. ¡°Don¡¯t look down at yourself too much. When I become the King, I¡¯ll first make you my Queen¡± ¡°Eh? A-Allan-sama¡­¡­but I¡¯m just a mere attendant¡­¡­¡± Cecil became confused upon being hit by then unexpected situation. I enjoyed her surprised expression, which is normally calm and stiff, for a bit, lightly tapped her shoulders, then started walking. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go back to our country first. I really want to relax right now¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡­Y-yes sir!¡± Then as Cecil regained her sanity, she hurriedly followed my back. We have finally settled the case now. It felt good. I want to enjoy this dream-like life in this now-peaceful world. Chapter 73 - Volume 6 Chapter 11 – After the Conference, Demon Lord Intrusion The meeting for the alliance was over, and I was in the castle of Bivnaheim. I¡¯m now sitting on a chair in a room designated to us. ¡°Fuuu, that was exhausting¡­¡­¡± In this conference, my father played the leading role, and because of that, I, his aide moved around to do various things. Since I was able to face the heads of each country, I was subjected to be their coordinator. Well, I should have expected this, as I was the only one who made the deals with them. My dad says it¡¯s not a bad thing, as it also helps me advertise myself when I became the king. ¡°But if I become the king, wouldn¡¯t my workload increase even more?¡± I was keenly aware of the hard work my father has done in this matter. However, if we didn¡¯t do this, it will not be settled. Now that I think of it, it would be better to increase the number of office workers even more. ¡°I have to make my job easier in the future. Let¡¯s hire some people and educate them a little more¡± Because of the alliance that has been made with so much effort, going in between countries is now easy. It¡¯s even possible to hire human beings now. ¡°But let¡¯s just leave the hard things for later. First¡­¡­¡± While I was thinking of what to do, a knock was heard from the door. ¡°Come in¡± Beatrice entered the room. ¡°Hey, Did something happen?¡± ¡°it would be nice if there is. That conference is too boring¡± She came to me while complaining. I put my hands on the armrest of the chair I¡¯m sitting. ¡°But I behaved myself well, as you requested me to do¡± ¡°I know. And for that I am really grateful¡± If the Demon Lord were to rampage in this important meeting, it will be unbearable. So before this, I asked her to be calm as much as possible. Though Beatrice seems to be rational at first sight, she still wants to battle as part of her Demonic nature. If a battle happens, then the Kings of other countries might oppose the alliance, especially Norcheim. We need to show that the Demons also have self-control. ¡°I finally endured it all, so it¡¯s okay for me to have one or two rewards, yes?¡± Beatrice drew her face closer to me. She stared at me with those provocative eyes of hers. ¡°I see. I have to thank you, indeed.¡± ¡°Yep, that¡¯s right. I like people who know what they¡¯re talking about.¡± Beatrice grinned at me then crouched down and put her hands on my pants. Although it was a bit intrusive, she didn¡¯t bother and shifted my clothes, exposing my dick. ¡°Oh, so this is the thing that made me feel so good¡­¡­¡± She seems to be fascinated by my junior upon seeing it this close for the first time. She took her time observing it, and after that she carefully held it in with her fingers. ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing even for me if you stare at it so much¡­¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t squirm and quit acting like a naked girl. It¡¯s disgusting.¡± ¡°Hey now, it¡¯s also shameful on opposite genders too!¡± She said she was disgusted, but Beatrice¡¯s actions don¡¯t align at all. After observing it further, she got up this time. Then, she slipped her dress up. ¡°Fufuf¡­¡­what do you think?¡± ¡°what do I think¡­¡­you¡¯re not wearing anything?¡± Yes, Beatrice isn¡¯t wearing anything in that short dress of hers. I already knew that she wasn¡¯t wearing anything under her chest in that boldly cut dress, but to think she¡¯s also wearing anything at the bottom! ¡°¡­¡­you went at the meeting in that state?¡± ¡°No way, I¡¯m not that stupid¡­¡­but I got wet because I thought about Allan all the time during the meeting¡± Beatrice looked at me with a hot and passionate gaze. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. May I?¡± ¡°Of course, Beatrice. You can do whatever you want¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t take it easy this time¡± Looks like she¡¯s even more aroused than I expected. She started putting it in right away. She turned her ass to me who was still sitting down, and unloaded her hips towards mine. My fuck stick split her vagina, and the tight insides greeted me happily. It is good because it is wet enough, otherwise it would not be so easy. ¡°Beatrice¡¯s insides are intense¡± ¡°Finally, I¡¯ve been longing for this since you took my virginity¡­¡­Hnn¡± Looks like she¡¯s feeling it more than before. I then moved my waist actively towards her. ¡°You don¡¯t need to move this time, Allan¡± ¡°Haa, hmm¡­¡­I see. I guess I¡¯ll leave it to you¡± Beatrice became motivated. It seems she still has a grudge that she got done in a good way at her first time. She¡¯s like a gambler that wants to take back her losses. However, it¡¯s really good as she moved aggressively. Her body is mature, but her vagina is still developing. Plenty of her meat pleats clamped down my hard cock like a young maiden. ¡°Beatrice, move a little more slowly¡­¡­¡± If she remains like this, I¡¯ll be likely to cum early. I really wanted to have fun a bit longer, but she smiled at me, ferociously. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t it better to be like this?¡± Upon seeing my weak point, she waved her hips while tightening even more. She placed her hands on the armrests of the chairs, and used it as a fulcrum. It has become more stable, intensifying the movements of her waist. ¡°Ahhh, damn, it feels too good¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it? It feels so good inside me, isn¡¯t it? If so, let it out, just let it out to me¡± She bragged to me as she seized the initiative. It¡¯s not the usual where I¡¯m the one breaking my partner. Well, I told her to do what she likes after all. If I break my promise here, He¡¯ll pull out and it¡¯s going to be a battle once again. I still can¡¯t afford to fight with the Demon Lord at the backyard of another country. ¡°Take that and that! Fufu, how far can you endure, I wonder?¡± Without realizing it, her torture increased in intensity. She shook her hips to stir the excitement even more, and showing it off to me. I like big tits, but I can¡¯t help but stare at her shaking plump ass also. The scenery of my cock going in and out of it hardened it even more. ¡°You really don¡¯t have any control¡­¡­Haahaa¡± As I endured the pleasure, my breathing became even rougher. It¡¯s a sign that I¡¯m also excited in this. ¡°Allan, I want to feel even more¡­¡­here, I¡¯ll let you move too¡± Beatrice also found it even more fun. She feels pleased too, but it seems that she wants to be tormented by me more, rather than the other way around. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m a heartless bastard, but¡­¡­ ¡°I will not let you fight back in this condition, Allan¡± ¡°Hahaha, I see, that¡¯s right¡­¡­ugh¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I also feel good too! Your stuff is hitting me at the back¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Kuh, haa¡­¡­this is good!¡± As I was pressed against the chair by her ass, my fuck rod pierced her insides further. When that happens, it¡¯s not gonna let me go until it¡¯s over. And now, I¡¯m about to cum soon¡­¡­! This torture was different from the usual, and my excitement has reached the peak in no time. ¡°Beatrice, I¡¯m about to-!¡± ¡°Ah, I already know you¡¯re trembling inside¡­¡­you want to release it inside me?¡± ¡°Yeah, so make it even harder¡± ¡°Very well. I¡¯m going to beat yours until you get hooked by me¡± It seemed she became addicted in violating me, but this also increased her arousal during that time. Looks like there¡¯s no need to hold back now. Having felt that way, I entrusted myself to the rising lust inside me. ¡°Let it out, Pour it all to me!¡± Beatrice swung her hips even harder, striking me vigorously. As my dick received an even more violent stimulation, the dam broke and overflowed. ¡°Kuuh, It¡¯s coming out!¡± ¡°Dobyururururu! I squirted my semen all over Beatrice. ¡°Nhaaa, haaan! It¡¯s spreading¡­¡­something hot is spreading inside me!¡± Her body shook as I pumped her with cum. We felt each other other¡¯s climax while being connected. ¡°¡­¡­Aren¡¯t you pretty good, Beatrice¡± ¡°I was just shaking my hips, but¡­¡­ next time, tell me how to do it better¡± She said so, giving her weight to me. ¡°Yeah, I will. Definitely¡± I replied, still moving my hand towards Beatrice¡¯s body. It was different from our usual sex, but upon seeing her satisfied face, I began to think that this was also good once in a while. zChapter 74 - Volume 6 Chapter 12 – Cecil and Fran’s Double Mounting The treaty for the Alliance was finalized, and we have now returned to our country. Just now, I just finished my dinner am now going to bed. ¡°yawn, I guess I¡¯ll have to conclude the day now¡­¡­¡± After some stretching, I finally threw myself into the bed. The familiar space that I haven¡¯t had for so long gave me a strange feeling of relief. While I was thinking about these things, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Allan-sama, It¡¯s Cecil. Fran is also with me.¡± ¡°Okay, Come in¡± As soon as I answered, Cecil opened the door and entered the room with Fran. ¡°So it was your turn today?¡± I muttered to confirm, and Cecil nodded to it. The number of women I have increased more than I¡¯ve expected. Because of this, it was slightly hard to deal with everyone on a daily basis. I can do it with all of them everyday as long as I¡¯m free, but soon I¡¯m going to succeed as King. I should leave some strength and sleep for political affairs. They also understood it, so they decided to take this in turns. ¡°Allan-sama, please excuse us¡± ¡°Prince, please¡± The two came up to me and entered the bed. I got up, then moved my hands to the back of the girls that came on my each side. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll start now¡± But the two girls looked a each other first. Then, ¡°Cecil, can I go first? I can¡¯t endure it any longer¡­¡­¡± ¡°Yes of course. Here you go¡± They decided the order, and Fran came before me. ¡°Prince, I¡¯ll start soon¡± Fran exposed my horny dick. Then she inserted it as soon as she sat in front of me. ¡°Nguhh¡­¡­Haa ahn¡± ¡°I can really tell that you have endure it for so long. It¡¯s really wet down there¡± ¡°Noo, Don¡¯t tell me that, Prince¡­¡­Haahaa¡± She sunk my rod up to her very depths, savoring the taste with her insides. ¡°TH-this is-! It¡¯s rubbing at the back, and feels so good¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll move now¡± I grabbed Fran¡¯s hips and began pushing through her insides. ¡°Hyaan! So violent all of a sudden!¡± ¡°But it feels good, doesn¡¯t it? Fran¡¯s insides are really pleasant¡± Fran panted at the intense pleasure that came out in surprise. Her figure enjoying sex aggressively has changed a lot since we first met. But I¡¯m happy, because it means she has opened her heart to me. ¡°Allan-sama¡­¡­please don¡¯t forget about me¡± Cecil coiled my body from behind. Her big tits compressed as it hit my hack, and soft twin sensations spread all over. ¡°I know Allan-sama likes my breasts. Please taste it fully¡­¡­nchuu¡± Cecil gave a kiss as she served me. I am now sandwiched between two beautiful women in the front and back. I got no choice but to feel aroused. ¡°¡±Nguu¡­¡­Prince, you¡¯re getting big again!¡± ¡°It feels so good inside Fran. It¡¯s tight as well¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m also glad that Prince is happy¡­¡­Hnaaa!¡± Fran shook her body up and down in joy. Her vagina trembled pleasantly, signaling she¡¯s about to climax. ¡°I see that you¡¯re about to come already. Let¡¯s make you come even more!¡± ¡°I-I just put it in yet¡­¡­¡± ¡°I want to see your cumming face, Fran¡± I cut off her words and pushed my rod deep into her pussy once again. Fran¡¯s whole body shook from the intense stimulation. ¡°Ah, haaaaan! Cumm, cumminngg!¡± Her arms clung to my body, hugging my body as she climaxed. Because of the tight embrace, Fran¡¯s big tits squished into my chest. ¡°Haha, that was a great climax¡± As I enjoyed the comfort of being caught between humungous pairs of tities on my front and back, I watched her face distort in pleasure . ¡°Haahaa¡­¡­I¡¯m the only one who came first¡­¡­¡± After a while, Fran¡¯s wave of her climax is over, and she regained her calm. However, she seems to be dissatisfied that I didn¡¯t come with her. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I have to deal you in order. Here Cecil, it¡¯s your turn¡± Seeing it can¡¯t be helped, Fran lifted her ass on me. Her love juices gushed out at the same time my rod was unplugged, indicating how much pleasure she felt. If she¡¯s satisfied with this, then I¡¯m happy. ¡°Allan-sama. Can you lie on the bed?¡± Cecil came in front of me, putting her hands on my shoulders. Then she pushed me over and straddled me on the bed. ¡°It¡¯s still amazing¡­¡­it became this hard inside Fran-san¡± Cecil grabbed my cock with her hand, leaking hot breaths as she stroked it. Then she lifted up my stick and pointed it towards her precious place. ¡°I got this wet watching the two of you. Will you take responsibility?¡± ¡°Of course, I would gladly do it for you¡± Upon hearing my words, Cecil smiled and began to insert mine inside. It¡¯s as wet as Fran¡¯s so it has reached her interior quickly. ¡°Haaa¡­¡­Allan-sama, please, comfort yourself without reserve¡± She put her hands on my chest and began swinging her hips. At first, she started slowly, making her vagina familiarize it. Then it gradually became violent, giving me intense pleasure. At that moment, I caught sight of Fran resting in the corner of my view. ¡°Fran, come here. I want to taste the two of you together¡± ¡°Prince, what should I do?¡± ¡°Ride on my face. I want to lick you. Because Cecil is serving me, I want to serve you too¡± ¡°I understand¡­¡­Nnn¡± Then, she got up and sat facing Cecil. I crawled my tongue at the slit before my eyes. ¡°Kyaa, ahn! Prince¡¯s tongue is moving inside¡­¡­!¡± ¡°How is it, does it feel different from having sex?¡± ¡°This¡­¡­my body, my body¡¯s getting hot again, nkuh!¡± Fran panted wildly in response to my caress. ¡°Gezz, Allan-sama¡­¡­don¡¯t leave me here!¡± By request, I moved my hips faster, making Cecil feel hornier. My waist and her butt collided with each other, while her meat entangled with my flesh rod all the way. ¡°Ugh, take it easy. I just had sex with Fran¡­¡­!¡± I felt painful as I didn¡¯t come in the intercourse with Fran. Still, I can¡¯t even stop her now. ¡°Haa, hiii¡­¡­Allan-sama is getting harder and harder¡± ¡°Your tongue is moving faster and faster¡­¡­even though I just came ealier¡­¡­again!¡± ¡°Fran-san is coming? M-me too, I¡¯m also about to come. I can¡¯t stand it, please scrape my precious place even more!¡± The two beauties exhausted sweet moans as they fall to pleasure. Just who¡¯s not going to get aroused on this situation? ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m going to cum. Take it all¡± ¡°Y-yes! Come inside me, I¡¯ll receive all of Allan-sama¡¯s cum!¡± Hyau! M-me too, I¡¯m cumming too!¡± I made my crotch and tongue move faster, stabbing the two on the verge of climax. ¡°Cumming, cumming, cummmiingg! Hyaaaaaaaa!!¡± ¡°Prince, Prince, Prince! CUmmmiiiiiiiiiingg!!¡± Cecil and Fran reached the peak at the same time. Their pussies went tight as they sprayed all the contents they have stored outside. My cock too, went convulsing as it sprayed semen inside. ¡°Hyaa, hafuu! The hot semen is coming inside me!¡± Cecil received my cum with an entranced expression. Fran also had her body trembling at her second time climaxing. ¡°¡­¡­Both of you were good¡­¡­¡± I said so to both of them. Cecil and Fran then lied in bed together, with me in between. Haa, I¡¯m really tired because of the conference. Sorry girls. I¡¯ll be resting first¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve worked hard, Allan-sama. Thank you¡± ¡°Good night, Prince¡± After that, I fell asleep while being sandwiched between the two. AUTHOR¡¯S NOTES KINGNOVELS decided to make a book of this webnovel! I¡¯m sorry for the late notice! The release date is November 1. If you are interested, it would be appreciated to see it in bookstores by all means. Here is the cover¡ý As you can see from the cover, the girls are very cute! There are many illustrations with a perfect score too, So I appreciate if you can get a copy ^^ zChapter 75 - Epilogue Epilogue A few days after, my father stepped down from his position, making the castle run wildly. In the meantime, we have informed all of the major personalities, but now we have to announce it to the whole nation. I am still running in utter confusion in preparation for it. The way father told me of my succession was abrupt, but it doesn¡¯t work that way for the country. All the masses, not only in the castle town but also all the villages of the country should be gathered to receive the news. And that¡¯s why, the people have been gathering here for the grand announcement. Not all of them are attending, but the news has surely spread here and there. Since there are no other princes, problems with inheritance won¡¯t occur, but it¡¯s better to finish this as soon as possible. ¡°So, what¡¯s with these huge piles of documents?¡± I was working in the new office. There are piles of papers before me. And all of these papers require my approval to make my announcement! ¡°Please refrain from complaining, Allan-sama. This is the King¡¯s work¡± At the desk before me, Cecil is scrutinizing the documents in the same way. Because I can¡¯t keep up alone, she¡¯s helping me out. Moreover, double of my speed at that. To the way she moved her pen is so fast it produces afterimages. ¡°But it¡¯s been this since I became the king. My fingers hurt¡± ¡°But if we don¡¯t finish it, we won¡¯t be able to proceed with the announcement.¡± ¡°I know, but¡­¡­this work seems to have no end¡± I unwillingly arranged the documents in order. Then, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Prince¡­¡­no, Your Majesty, Can I enter?¡± Fran¡¯s voice was heard on the other side of the door. Finally, my salvation as appeared in this paper hell! ¡°Sure, come on in¡± I greeted with a smile. After all, my work will pause when dealing with a customer. Well, Fran is not a customer, but almost like a family now. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go in¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­Heave ho?¡± I suddenly became anxious. I clenched my lower back a little in vigilance. ¡°Looks like everyone is fine¡± Fran finally came in. And, in her hands held a bunch of new documents. The problem is, she¡¯s not the only one who has entered. ¡°Allan-kun, why do you look so serious?¡± Effie came and stared at me, as if watching a rare animal. ¡°Onii-san, we have come to help you!¡± Helena who had a hard time seeing me like this approached me in kind. ¡°After all, the work of a king is difficult¡± Erne payed attention to the documents piled up in my desk ¡°You¡¯ve been absent for a very long time, it¡¯s heavy for me you know?!¡± Glinnis is still as energetic as ever, but I doubt if she¡¯ll really help. Then lastly¡­¡­ ¡°This is the weight of ruling a country. You should receive it well.¡± Floating a bunch of documents with magic, Beatrice entered while carrying an amount for several people alone, But the way she smiled at me is very sadistic. ¡°Lachmaheim has a tribal autonomy, so there are only a few works needed to be done at the central, but this place is really terrible¡± ¡°Y-you¡­¡­¡± She has just entered, but my patience burst the limits already. ¡°Yeah, I get it! I can do this! I don¡¯t mind overworking myself to the limit!¡± I am an elf with high physical capabilities, and the borderline of my fatigue is lower than humans. But I think my mind will go crazy before my body. I threw out the documents, left the room and head for the throne. It is a very important room, so no one will come in thoughtlessly. I can take a rest for a while. stabbingwithasyringe.home.blog. Support the translator by reading it from the site. Thank you. After a moment, Cecil and the others followed me and entered. ¡°Allan-sama, are you okay? Suddenly walking out like that¡± Cecil asked me worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just want to take a break for a while. Sigh¡± I took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ve became the king and all, but I¡¯m still bugged with too much paperwork¡­¡­ I want to release all my stresses but¡­¡± I sat on the throne. The girls were then reflected in my eyes. ¡°¡­¡­I see. Now is the good time¡± As I looked at them, I came up with something. ¡°Allan-sama, is there a problem?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just that something came out of my mind¡± ¡°¡­¡­? If so, please say anything. We will help¡± Cecil approached and asked my thoughts. Yep, this place is perfect. I pulled myself together, cut down the chase and faced Cecil. ¡°I know this is sudden but¡­¡­Cecil, I need you, Marry me¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­W-what!?¡± Cecil opened her eyes wide in surprise. Well, that¡¯s expected. ¡°M, M-m-m-marry¡­¡­¡± ¡°Cecil, are you alright?¡± Her face turned red all of a sudden, as if catching fire. I became worried. ¡°Ara, what a way to propose in this kind of place¡± Effie teased while looking at Cecil. ¡°Hey hey, why are you having fun in this kind of time?¡± ¡°Eh? That¡¯s¡­¡­¡± ¡°Effie, I want to marry you too¡± ¡°eh¡­¡­t-that¡¯s a bit surprising¡± Her cheeks went cramped as she looked at me. ¡°I definitely told you to become my woman. You should have prepared for this, right?¡± ¡°Fufufu, well you aren¡¯t wrong but¡­¡­this development is really unexpected¡± She¡¯s still unable to react properly. It seems that joy and confusion is still mixing up her mind. Its interesting to see how an older woman like Effie lose her composure. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not just the two of you. Fran, Helena, Erune, Glinnis and Beatrice¡± I called their name in turns, and declared that I will marry all of them. ¡°I¡¯m glad, your Majesty¡­¡­No, Allan. This half elf will definitely show is devotion as a queen¡± Then, Fran came to me first and kissed me. The inferiority complex that was in her was long gone. ¡°Ah, Me too! I will do my best to become a good bride!¡± Helena, with cheeks red dashed to me undauntedly, not to lose against Fran. You don¡¯t have to try your best too much or I¡¯ll become idle, you know. ¡°It¡¯s my outmost honor. From now on, my loyalty will only belong to Allan¡± The knight Erune swore to me with a firm resolution. Still, she¡¯s unable to hide her red face. The gap between them is very cute. ¡°Is it really okay to take me as your bride? I¡¯m going to squeeze you every day, so don¡¯t wither to me okay? Ehehehehe!¡± Glinnis accepted it with a high energy like usual. Well, this will be hard, But she¡¯s a firm person. I don¡¯t have to worry about her cheating. ¡°You will be the first in history to propose to a Demon Lord. It¡¯s an honor for me to marry you¡± Beatrice declared with a proud attitude. Yep, that¡¯s a Demon Lord alright. At best, I have to be careful not to have a quarrel between the husband and the wife. After that, Cecil has finally recovered from the confusion. ¡°A-Allan-sama¡­¡­Are you serious? Everyone here, including me¡± ¡°Yes. Didn¡¯t I promise you that you¡¯ll become my queen?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry to have doubted you¡± ¡°Raise your head. This story does not end here¡± All the girls¡¯ eyes focused to what comes after the proposal. ¡°That father of mine gave me a wreck in receding the throne all of a sudden. In return, I will declare my marriage to all of you after I announced myself to the public. Fufufu, I can¡¯t wait to see Father¡¯s shocked face¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡­Allan-sama¡­¡­¡± As if representing all their feelings, Cecil sighed to me. ¡°I¡¯m serious here you know? With you supporting me, I¡¯m going to pay him back¡± ¡°We understand. It¡¯s bad, but we understand. Sigh¡­¡­¡± Cecil put on a facepalm. ¡°It¡¯s already fine. Isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s my country now. Just let me feel selfish for a bit¡± That said, I looked at the brides-to-be before my eyes. ¡°With this, let us start a new country. And as flashy way as possible!¡± They answered my words with cheers. Thus, my reign as the new king began. zChapter 76 - Extra Volume 1 Chapter 1 – In the Village we Dropped by This was the time when we accepted the carriage from the King of Bivnaheim and are on our way to Norcheim. We encountered a problem in our journey that went well so far. The condition of our carriage became worse. ¡°Cecil, how are the horses?¡± Currently, we stopped the carriage by the roadside and have Cecil look at it. I can ride horses, but I don¡¯t know much about a horse¡¯s health. I was taught when I was training on horseback but I don¡¯t remember that much. I still think it¡¯s fine though, because Cecil has listened to it well. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡­the symptoms are not heavy, but it should be better to rest in a place with a roof once. ¡°Got it. Fran, is there a town or village near us?¡± I asked Fran for any place to take the break. After all, it¡¯s not good to pull the horse-drawn carriage that does not work well. Because the horses are excellent breeds sent by the king itself, we can¡¯t just leave them here. After we rested for a while, we pulled the carriage once again. ¡°Prince, there is a village a little further from here¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go there. It¡¯s not good to burden the horse further¡± After that, with the assistance of Effie¡¯s magic, we easily advanced despite the troubles. We arrived at the village around noon. Then, I searched for the chief of the village and asked him to lend me one of their stables. From that point on we stayed at an inn, but somehow the center became noisy. When I leaned out of the window, I saw a few more people gathering around. The population is more than I expected from this kind of village. ¡°What is going on?¡± After I asked, Cecil answered back. ¡°It seems to be an annual festival of some sort. People from other villages have come as well¡± ¡°Oh, a festival huh¡­¡­¡± There are also similar festivals in our hometown, but the cultures here are really different. The festival on this village is creating quite the commotion. ¡°Now that we came here and all, do you want to participate?¡± The four of them nodded. A festival was just right for resting our bodies. We can¡¯t proceed until the horses¡¯ conditions were completely restored anyway. ¡°There is no need to be in a hurry. The less the speed, the more the haste after all¡± ¡°Wow, there was a saying like that? It¡¯s quite profound, even for Allan-sama¡± Cecil showed interest on the proverb. Well, this came from my previous life after all. I covered it in a hurry. ¡°Yyeah, that¡¯s it. I just happened to read if from a book by some chance¡± ¡°It sounds good. Can you tell me the title? I want to read it when we get home¡± ¡°Well, you see, I forgot it as I was still a child back then, you should better give up on searching the library¡± Cecil became disappointed, but it seems she¡¯s accepted my words. After all, there are a million books in the library. ¡°For now, let¡¯s enjoy the festival. I¡¯ve never been in a foreign one before¡± I took the four people and joined the celebration. I¡¯ve been expecting myself, Cecil and Effie to get a lot of attention, but they surprisingly didn¡¯t say anything. Apparently, they thought of it as costumes. Now that I look at them, some are dressed in different disguises. ¡°Hey, onee-san. I got a fancy dress here. I¡¯ll give you a bonus if you want to buy!¡± ¡°Ara, then I¡¯ll take one then?¡± Effie seems to be enjoying it as well. In the previous city, we attracted attention of many people, contrary to our liking. It was more relaxed here. ¡°There are more people as you go to the center¡± The center of this village is an open square, and there seems to be a stage there. It¡¯s like they are going to have a show or something. ¡°Everyone, be careful not to get lost¡­¡­eh?¡± I turned around, then opened my eyes wide. The figures of Cecil and the others that was there a while ago are now missing. As if a smoke blown by the wind, they suddenly disappeared. ¡°Oioi¡­¡­Well, it will be fine if I go back to the inn¡± The village is not that big, so it¡¯s impossible to get lost. Still, finding them at this crowd will be pretty difficult. ¡°I¡¯m not going to leave them alone¡± Especially Helena, who is powerless as she looks. They aren¡¯t wearing anything special, so I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll get involved with something. Plus, she¡¯s not a kid anymore. Still, I have to look for them. ¡°Looks like I have to rely on my eyes in this crowd¡± No matter how keen the elven senses are, our ears and nose are useless in this festival. However, i didn¡¯t give up looking for the girls who went astray. ¡°No choice, I have to retrace my steps¡­¡­Ah, pops, give me one of those skewers¡± ¡°Here you go!¡± I¡¯m looking for them, but the situation is not that urgent to loose my cool. I searched my vicinity while looking at some stalls at the same time. It¡¯s quite bustling around me, but it¡¯s a festival, so I don¡¯t feel bad at all. ¡°MMm~ delicious. Yep, its nice to have these kinds of food sometimes¡± I tried different foods along the way. Cecil and the other girls¡¯ cooking is delicious, but they still don¡¯t really match those dishes created by professionals. Well, the ambiance of the festival may be another factor too in enhancing the flavor. After I¡¯ve eaten all, I threw away the skewers and started walking again. There are no trash bins here, but all the skewers and plates here are returned to nature, as they are naturally made. No doubt that it¡¯s eco-friendlier here than my previous life. ¡°It¡¯s really hard to find Helena in this crowd¡± I have looked at everything around me, but it¡¯s really difficult to find someone like her with a short stature in this mass of people. ¡°It¡¯s better to find Effie first to search her from the sky¡­¡­no, that would draw attention too much¡± The people here thought it was a costume, so it would be a big fuss if she revealed it to be a real thing. Plus it¡¯s still not sure if Helena is here. While I was lost in my thoughts, someone called me in the rear. ¡°Oh, Allan-kun, you were here. Where are the others?¡± Speak of the devil. It was Effie. And she¡¯s lacking tension as ever. ¡°I¡¯m looking for them. Did you see where they went?¡± On the contrary, she shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anyone. Why? You can meet them later when we go back to the inn¡± ¡°Well, that might be true, but-¡± Effie¡¯s maybe right. We already got a room to stay after all. They will come back at night. ¡°But I still don¡¯t know how good the security is in this area. I just want to search for Helena¡± When I said that, Effie¡¯s cheeks pouted at me. ¡°Ara, you¡¯re putting me to work at this time?¡± ¡°Even a bunch of hooligans aren¡¯t a match for Effie after all. Plus you can fly in the sky in case you need to escape¡± ¡°Even so, please be concerned a little. I¡¯m still a woman you know?¡± This is bad. Her mood became worse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. As an apology, I¡¯ll treat you anything you like¡± ¡°Oh, really? Then, that, and that, and that, and that over there¡­¡­¡± Wow, that change of attitude is really fast. ¡°Geez, you said you¡¯ll treat me¡­¡­¡± ¡°Would it be better to have something to eat?¡± After that, I was offered some stuff at a store There is food, but I don¡¯t understand well about those ornaments and small articles that she bought. Well, she seems to be having fun, so it doesn¡¯t matter. When we look around, she grabs my arm. ¡°Hey Allan-kun. Let¡¯s go over there. There is a place I want to take you to¡± ¡°Where do you want to go? I hope it¡¯s not some weird place¡­¡­¡± I felt a slight uneasiness as I followed her. zChapter 77 - Extra Volume 1 Chapter 2 – Effie’s Bombshell Breast Torture I walked down the road with Effie in tow. ¡°Effie, where are we going?¡± ¡°Fufufu, it¡¯s a secret. It will be a lot of fun, that¡¯s all I can say¡± Effie smiled as she teased me. I couldn¡¯t trust her mischievous atmosphere for some reason. It¡¯s even scarier that I don¡¯t know what she¡¯ll do. Well, I guess it¡¯s something sexual anyway. She¡¯s a person whom I could rely on, but this really gives me a headache. ¡°I still want to look for Helena. she might be lost somewhere¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Helena is not a child either¡± ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right, but I¡¯m really worried¡± Just because the other members of our group have high fighting powers, it doesn¡¯t mean that every one of them can take care of themselves. ¡°Or do you hate being with me that much?¡± ¡°Guh¡­¡­okay. Fine¡± Her stare, and her long vibrant hair as she appealed to me made me almost forget myself for a moment. I let her dragged me away from the center of the village. There wasn¡¯t any hesitation in her movements. It seems she already knows the destination. ¡°Can you tell me where are we going?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need, we are almost here¡± Like she said, we arrived in our destination in just a few minutes. It¡¯s an open space just a bit of a distance from the square. Just beyond this is only the forest. There are a number of tents pitched here, also several young men and women around them. ¡°Oi, Effie. Don¡¯t tell me this is a¡­¡­¡± They are tents nomad couples use everywhere. With this, I immediately understood the real nature of this place. It was like a love hotel. ¡°Hey, what are you stopping for?¡± ¡°Stopping¡­¡­here at this state¡­¡­¡± I was a little distracted, but Effie didn¡¯t mind. Then she pulled my hand and brought me to a tent that is vacant. As I looked around, there are only a minimum of items inside the tent. ¡°What? Am I not allowed to come here before we go home?¡± ¡°Really, you are really one cocky woman¡± Well, I have already entered the tent, so it¡¯s hard to turn back now. Effie went to the bed then tempted me. Because the walls are made of literal cloth, moans can be heard from the nearby tents. It has become such aa lewd atmosphere before one is aware. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a field that Effie¡¯s good at¡± As long as it has nice facilities and a good ambiance, Effie can make it her ideal castle. ¡°Geez, enough of the small talks. Let¡¯s do it already!¡± She immediately pushed me down the bed. ¡°Here you go Allan-kun, your favorite breasts¡± Effie revealed her huge mounds on me. She saw immediately what I wanted to do. This made me even more excited. I¡¯m still a bit annoyed but I still caught it in my hands. The things that I love are in front of me after all. Why should I resist? ¡°Fufufu, your gaze is getting sharper and fiercer¡± She took out my horny dick joyfully. Then, she sandwiched it at the valley of her breasts that she had exposed earlier. Her soft sensation wrapped my dick, increasing my stimuli even further. ¡°Ahh, that¡¯s great¡± ¡°of course, it is. My size doesn¡¯t lose to the other children after all¡± Even my dick whose size is bigger than normal is covered up entirely. ¡°Ufufufu, feels good, isn¡¯t it?¡± Effie who saw my reaction smiled. ¡°just stay still. I will serve you lots and lots~¡± Then she held her huge breasts up. Because it was too big to hold it in one, she applied both hands to move it fully. My hard cock was then wrapped with moist and soft meats, and pressure was applied from all of its sides. This made the stimulation even better, making me feel more pleasant. ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting better at massaging?¡± ¡°Well, I thought you like it, so I studied a little. How is it, Allan-kun?¡± ¡°Study? Are you really Effie?¡± A word came out that doesn¡¯t suit her personality. Because she has that hedonistic attitude, I thought the concept of studying is far from her character. Oh, she¡¯s unhappy now. ¡°Whhat? You think I¡¯m the type who can¡¯t study?¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s no such thing¡­¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really like what you¡¯re thinking¡­¡­¡± Effie raised her brows in suspicion, but she started moving her breasts again. However, unlike before, there is no reservation in those moves. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s intending to squeeze me dry with her large tits. She even pressed her soft meat further from the base to the glans evenly! ¡°Guh¡­¡­This feels quite good¡­¡­¡± Effie is already skilled from the beginning, but the way she moved her arms are better than usual. Looks like she really studied, but then, it¡¯s now more dangerous for me. I couldn¡¯t endure it even more, and if I let her further, I¡¯m going to cum one-sidedly. ¡°Ufufufuu, that¡¯s quite the cute face you¡¯re making right now. That¡¯s how good my breasts Effie on the other hand looked at me happily. She seems to enjoy controlling my pleasure. ¡°I can make you feel even better you know? Here, here! How is it, feel better now?¡± She moved her enormous tits further. She surrounded my dick without any gaps and began rubbing it up end down from that state. The pleasant friction was added to the whole, making an even more pleasant sensation. Of course, that¡¯s not the only pleasure that I¡¯m receiving directly. The feeling of the heaviness of her plentiful tender meats moving got me even more excited. ¡°If this makes you react this much, then how more you¡¯ll be with this?¡± Effie pressed her big tits further to my waist, exposing the tip of my dick to the outside. Then, she started licking that exposed head part. Her moist tongue twined around my now gleaming dick. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s cheating! Focusing at two places together¡­¡­I cant endure it any longer¡± The soft and gentle feel of the colossal tits contrasted with the slightly rough feel of her flexible tongue. The different pleasures from the root part and the tip part made me unable to keep up. I was almost pushed up to the peak in an instant. But Effie didn¡¯t stop the movements of her tongue and chest. ¡°If I continue like this, you¡¯ll come, right? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll catch everything with my chest and mouth¡± That tempting offer wiped out all my willpower to endure in an instant. To be able to defile such a beautiful woman with your own, it¡¯s the greatest charm. I want conquer her; I want to dye her body white. ¡°Here, here! Your penis is throbbing. Are you going to cum now?¡± Looks like there is no hiding from this slutty girl holding my dick anymore. Despite that, she still continued her radical movements that made me even more excited. Pleasure is created every time my dick is being rubbed and licked. ¡°Aha, my chest is making naughty and sloppy sounds now¡­¡­let¡¯s make some noise of it then!¡± She separated her tongue from my dick, then made big movements with her tits, creating sloppy sounds on purpose. The naughty sounds aside from the pleasure from her breasts raised my horniness even more. ¡°¡­¡­I can¡¯t do it anymore, it¡¯s coming out!¡± I wasn¡¯t able to endure the waves of repeated pleasure anymore. Upon having told my limit, the end of Effie¡¯s lips distorted upwards. ¡°Yes, let out a lot! I¡¯ll take it all!¡± In the end, I rubbed her huge breasts to stimulate my senses further. Her breasts with enormous power adhered to my fuck stick more than before as it moved up and down and try to squeeze my semen. I didn¡¯t try to endure it anymore and spit out all my charged desires. ¡°¡­¡­¡­! Ufufufuufu, what a wonderful amount!¡± My obscene stick finally exploded its contents as it created a pleasant feeling as it came out. The semen that rushed out vigorously defiled the colossal tits of Effie. Even though I kept cumming, she still continued her titfuck, trying to squeeze me out to the last drop. ¡°Ahn, it even splashed to my face¡­¡­¡± She licked the semen that went to her cheeks. As I saw that lecherous appearance, my cock went hard again. zChapter 78 - Extra Volume 1 Chapter 3 – The Endless Lust of the Nasty Spirit Effie¡¯s chest in front of me is now stained with my cum from a while ago. ¡°this is Allan-kun¡¯s¡­¡­ Ufufufu, I¡¯m looking forward to what comes next¡± She lifted her big tits moving it away from my horny dick. Then, she showed off her valleys wet with semen. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s amazing¡­¡­¡± It was an amazing sight, or rather, a disastrous scene. The semen that covered her cleavage became muddy, and small amounts of it dripped in her costume. It was like a very sticky paint is sprinkled all over her. ¡°I¡¯m glad that you let out a lot. Did you get excited by the atmosphere here?¡± ¡°Yeah, I guess so¡± I answered Effie¡¯s question with a wry smile. The air here really ignites the desires of those people inside. Even I felt more excited than I thought. ¡°¡­¡­so, is Allan-kun satisfied with just this?¡± Effie told me, reflecting the inability to control herself any longer. Of course, she¡¯s still not satisfied. After all, I was the only one feeling good here. I may have been tempted here by Effie, but I¡¯m already turned on right now. And for that to turn off, I have no choice but to go straight ahead. No turning backs now. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll continue, After all, isn¡¯t that Effie¡¯s intention?¡± She smiled joyfully after hearing my answer. ¡°Yep, that¡¯s Allan-kun indeed. If you were to throw me out here, then I would have grabbed a guy somewhere to satisfy myself¡± She giggled as she said so It¡¯s a provocation against me alright, but let¡¯s go with her ride. I¡¯ll make her realize who¡¯s on top again. ¡°¡­¡­those eyes, they¡¯re fantastic. I feel tingly being gazed in such a way!¡± Effie wiped out the remaining dirt with the provided cloth here, then came next to me. She tempted me while keeping a very close distance that our skins seem to touch now. ¡°This is a place for sex, so I wonder how much moans I¡¯m going to let out here?¡± ¡°I would like you to scream and pant as loud as you can¡± I stretched out my hands over her shoulder. I grabbed her so strongly not to let her escape, but there is no reaction. No, her lips loosened in rejoice. ¡°Oh? Then don¡¯t get yourself panicking when I catch you off-guard, Allan-kun¡± ¡°A high-quality slut indeed. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯l make sure that only moans and pants will come out of that mouth of yours right away¡± I cut off the conversation and pushed Effie to the bed. The bedding is not so good, but it¡¯s strong enough to assume any ¡®violent¡¯ behavior. With this, there will be no trouble even if I went full force. ¡°Now then, let me see how wet you re first¡± I put my finger and slide it into Effie¡¯s secret place. Then, love juices overflowed from the inside the moment I touched her vagina. As if I was the key that unlocked them from confinement. ¡°How much of a pervert you are to get this wet?¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t stop thinking of Allan-kun¡­¡­ Can you put it in quickly?¡± Effie put her arms around my back and said. In response to it, I pushed my meat stick into her vagina without hesitation. ¡°Ahn, so sudden! But, it really entered all at once¡± I felt a little caught at the entrance, but it was only for a moment then it sank all at once I reached the depths. Effie jolted in pleasure in response as I poked her uterus. Her insides also tightened, and her body began to tremble. ¡°Nhaaaa! Haa, hafuu! R-really, you didn¡¯t even hold back¡­¡­¡± It seems it gave her a big pleasure from the beginning and was unable to catch up to the sensation. She got wet in excitement, but her pussy still didn¡¯t come loose. ¡°It¡¯s rather rude to hold back to you. I wont give you any chance to rest, I¡¯m telling you¡± I raised my body and started moving my hips. My waist thrust to Effie¡¯s waist, and my meat stick that moved back and forth created pleasure for each other. ¡°Haa,haa! No, don¡¯t make me fly from the beginning!¡± Effie began to pant as her cheeks blushed red. Apparently, my swift attack seems to have worked out. Her legs are opening and closing, trying to restrict my movement. ¡°Hey, hey, what¡¯s wrong with your legs, don¡¯t get it in the way¡± ¡°W-wait, j-just go a bit slower¡­¡­okay?¡± Effie pleaded while catching her breath. Sweat is beginning to drip away from her luscious body, and I could already see how much heat she has got. ¡°Effie, you asked me to embrace you personally. Don¡¯t complain¡± ¡°No wayyy, I didn¡¯t even invite you directly¡± She said so, trying to restrain me. ¡°Isn¡¯t there any other direct invitations like this? Your actions are even more effective than words¡± I put my hands on Effie¡¯s legs and spread them out forcibly. That way, I was able to clear the obstacles, making me thrust my meat stick further. ¡°Nnooooo, Ahhhhhhh! This is really no gooooood¡± Effie clenched her teeth for the intense torture of pleasure. However, that expression of hers made me an excellent material to boost my excitement even more. Her expression is melting from pleasure is almost unrecognizable from her usual charming look. To think that it was I who am doing this, it makes me want to violate her more. ¡°I¡¯m not done yet¡± I still have a leeway to climax because I came in that titfuck of her once. On the other hand, Effie has been tightening her insides irregularly, that it seemed she would come at any moment. I moved my waist as if chasing her without mercy. ¡°Nhiiiiii! No, I can¡¯t do this anymore! I¡¯m cumming! Cumcumcummiiiing!¡± Effie reached the limit at last. Her whole body shook to the pleasure, and after that all her muscles loosened up. That body that was thrown to me was utterly defenseless now. I cannot bear to pass this by silently. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re the one who¡¯s caught off-guard now, so don¡¯t blame me for doing whatever I want!¡± Ignoring her legs which were wide open sloppily, I resumed my waist movements, which had stopped when she was about to cum. ¡°Oooooo!? Forgive me please, I¡¯m going to diiieeeee!¡± Effie, who has fully lost her composire tried to beg me to stop me with her hands. However, I suppressed those hands on the contrary to the bed. Effie and I haven¡¯t been able to play this game for a long time. But now she was completely sewn to the bed and getting fucked by me. I think she¡¯s climaxing on small amounts from time to time, based on her occasional trembling. Before I was being dragged all over, but now I am in control. Honestly, it feels good showing my dominance over her. ¡°Moan louder, till they can hear it next door¡± ¡°Ahhn, ahiin! Th-they¡¯re going to hear¡­¡­They¡¯re going to hear me moaning to Allan-kun!!¡± Effie has now the combination of excitement and embarrassment in her face. And her voice should definitely be heard clearly from the other side. ¡°Aah, now they know how kinky you are¡± I too am so excited that I cant stop myself now. I continue to violate Effie by instinct. I stretched my hands to the humongous breasts that sway every time I hit her waist, and started massaging it to my heart¡¯s content. Combining with the clamping of her vagina and her screams and moans, my sexual desires have no choice but to rise up. She felt it too, and drew her arms around my neck. ¡°Cumcumcummmiiinnng! Allan-kun, please! Put it inside meeeeeeee!!!¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll fill out everything inside our womb!¡± I put my hands on the bed to stabilize my body then shook my hips with all my might. I didn¡¯t think about enduring anymore, as my mind demands excitement as hard as possible. Effie too, responded by wrapping her legs around my waist. The meat around my dick too clenched in sync, encouraging my ejaculation. ¡°Ugh, It¡¯s coming out!¡± ¡°Let it out, let it all out! Pour my semen inside, fill it up inside meeeeeeee!¡± Byururu, bururururu! ¡°Okhoo, it¡¯s amaziingg¡­¡­my stomach is about to burst¡­¡­¡± Upon accepting a large amount of my semen, Effie collapsed in satisfaction. I also pulled out my dick and laid down upon using all my energy. ¡°Haahaaa¡­¡­I thought I was going to die, but this is the best¡± She said so and smiled despite her tiredness. I took my time relaxing while I enjoy the view of Effie¡¯s body. zChapter 79 - Extra Volume 1 Chapter 4 – Date with Helena Upon spending a lot of time with Effie, I was squeezed out a lot. Fortunately, I was able to avoid the situation of not letting me go till we ran out of energy, and I was able to go out of the tent after a short break. ¡°guh, too bright¡­¡­I think my eyes got accustomed to that dark tent¡± Because we let out each of our desires inside that dim tent, my eyes went tired, so the stimulation of the sun¡¯s light became too strong. However, there is still a greater problem to worry about. ¡°¡­¡­there are people catching glimpses around us¡± One of them are a couple who probably came out of their tents earlier. There is only one thing I could think about. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize I did it too much. They must have heard those screaming, panting and growling noises we made earlier¡± I was too excited at that time, so I had no idea what was going on around me. But we are really loud, that¡¯s for sure. ¡°No choice then. Let¡¯s go away quickly¡± I¡¯m sure they¡¯re not as interested as they seem to be. I was about to leave the tent while thinking that, but ¡°Oh, Onii-san? What are you doing here?¡± This voice, really. What a bad timing. Moreover, it¡¯s the worst person too meet too, in this situation. I turned around in that call, and saw the face of someone I don¡¯t want to be present there. It was Helena whom I was looking with the utmost priority until I met Effie. ¡°oh, Ahh, Helena, is there any problem?¡± I spoke, hiding my unrest. There is still the nude Effie in the tent behind me. I don¡¯t know what to do if she ever sees her in that state. ¡°I¡¯m okay. The store people here are nice and the security seems good¡± ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m glad hearing that¡­¡­¡± It would be serious if she got entangled with some strange men. Since she looks so happy right now, I guess it¡¯s fine. While I was wondering, she caught me by the sides. ¡°I¡¯m happy that onii-san is worried about me¡± ¡°Of course, you are that important to me¡± I wouldn¡¯t go all the way searching for her like this if she¡¯s not. She¡¯s just as precious as everyone else. I can even admit that I¡¯m like a parent to her now. ¡°So, what is Onii-san doing inside that tent?¡± ¡°Hm? Ah, that tent¡­¡­don¡¯t mind it, it¡¯s not something to worry about¡± I waved my hand in denial, but Helena¡¯s eyes turned suspicious around me. ¡°really? It¡¯s somewhat suspicious¡­¡­¡± This is bad, I have to distract her somehow. If it was revealed what I did to Effie when I was out, I don¡¯t want to know what kind of view will she have of me. Helena is at a delicate age right now. She¡¯s basically pure, and I¡¯m afraid Effie will influence her badly. I have to bring up another topic to pull her attention somehow. ¡°Well, why don¡¯t we go around the festival together?¡± ¡°Eh, is it okay? Just the two of us?¡± ¡°As long as Helena wants it. I¡¯ll go out with you as long as you want¡± Her eyes sparkled upon hearing it. It¡¯s like she¡¯s staring at a jewel right now. ¡°O-of course I¡¯m okay with us alone! I want to do things like trying out various foods at various stands with Onii-san after all!¡± ¡°Got it. Let¡¯s go then¡± I¡¯m relieved that I managed to divert her attention somehow. After that, I gave her my hand. ¡°I have to make sure you won¡¯t get lost this time¡± ¡°Ah, i see. That¡¯s right, we have to keep ourselves from being separated¡­¡­fufufufu¡± Helena held my hand in joy. After that, we started walking with me in the lead. ¡°Can we go to that stall first? There is a dish that looked delicious¡± ¡°Of course, with pleasure¡± While we¡¯re having such conversations, I felt that the glances I¡¯m receiving is increasing. The couple who just came out is also looking over here. From their perspective, its like I¡¯m a bastard who dabbles at another woman after just having tasted another woman. I felt a bit uncomfortable, but there¡¯s no problem if there¡¯s no harm done. After that, I aimed towards the stores Helena was pointing to while feeling the weight of their gazes for a while. ¡ù The food at the stall Helena guided me to was delicious. While I don¡¯t think my senses have lost in sharpness in actual combat, I may have lost the ability to distinguish delicious food now. ¡°Nn, this is good! It¡¯s fun to eat something delicious after all¡± Helena smiled while holding a barbecue in her hand. It¡¯s really charming on the way she reacted. After all, a lot of the elven women are pretty classy. And because Cecil is also a strict person, she doesn¡¯t spend her pocket money lazily on these kinds of things. Now that I think about it, this is the first time I had a date like this. I felt nostalgic at the familiar atmosphere I haven¡¯t experienced for a long time since I became a prince. Helena, the sauce¡¯s dripping.¡± ¡°What, where? Ah, it¡¯s dripping on my clothes!?¡± When I pointed it out, she panicked. After all, she doesn¡¯t have much for a change of clothes. ¡°It¡¯s all right. It¡¯s just your chest. I¡¯ll wipe it off right away so it won¡¯t stick to your clothes¡± I stooped down a bit and took my handkerchief to wipe it out. ¡°O-oh, thank you very much!¡± She faced toward me to make me see it, but at that moment her clothes slipped. From there, I could already see the growth of her nice cleavage. I have already seen her naked so many times, but being able to see her in such a situation is really something. ¡°¡­¡­is there a problem?¡± My body stopped moving for a moment there, resulting to Helena asking me in suspicion. ¡°Ah, yeah, I¡¯m fine¡± I told her not to worry and wipe off the dripped sauce. ¡°Thank you, Onii-san¡± I nodded in turn to the smiling Helena. ¡°Well then, shall we go see something else? Speaking of which, they were doing something in the central square.¡± When we got out of the inn, I remember that event that roused my interest. ¡°Ah that! I want to see it too by all means!¡± Looks like Helena is interested too. In this case, I have no choice but to go. I took her to the village square. Upon our arrival, an acrobat was just beginning to perform at the stage. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s amazing! He¡¯s juggling so many!¡± At the end of her sight was an acrobat juggling five balls. ¡°Yeah, clever, but if I was like that I¡¯d¡­¡­¡± I was about to say something when his assistant began replacing the balls with knives. Even so, the acrobat still continues to juggle without changing his expression. The audience screamed out and cheered in joy ¡°Well, that¡¯s impossible for me. Hahaha¡­¡­¡­¡± I have a pretty good dynamic vision, but juggling with knives require good practice. Other acrobats also entertained the audience by throwing knives and flames. Helena jumped in joy as she watched the show. She never left the town where she was born, so this first experience was a pretty exciting event for her. I¡¯m glad that she¡¯s happy, but there¡¯s one problem. Every time Helena jumps, her breasts jiggled and her stocking-less legs are emphasized, becoming poisonous to everyone¡¯s eyes. Even though there is a fascinating show, the other men are ¡®fascinating¡¯ her. As I look around there are several of those lines of sight directed towards Helena. ¡°¡­¡­Helena, sorry. It¡¯s a bit urgent, but come with me¡± I grabbed her arm and pulled her in. ¡°Ah, just a little more¡­¡­¡± I felt guilty after hearing her disappointed voice, but I still took her without minding it. ¡°Onii-san, what¡¯s with you all of a sudden?¡± ¡°I felt it was getting unpleasant over there, so I wanted to leave early.¡± Though it¡¯s not bad being seen, it¡¯s different when their gazes are licking all over her. Well, if I were being honest here, I wanted to monopolize her. It can¡¯t be helped because Helena is a beautiful girl, I know, but I still want make sure that she¡¯s my woman. While thinking about those things, I brought Helena at the back of an alley. zChapter 80 - Extra Volume 1 Chapter 5 – Bringing Helena to the Back Alley ¡°Onii-san, just how far are we going?¡± ¡°We¡¯re almost there, just two to three minutes more¡± I was walking down the alleyway with Helena in tow. After covering quite a distance from the square, we finally made it to a district lined up with what seems to be warehouses. These warehouses are built big, so they focus more on capacity. This is also a boon for me, as our figures will be completely blocked, and our voices won¡¯t be heard far. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s about time¡­¡­¡± After confirming there is no shadows around me, I proceeded to a halt. ¡°Uhm, is there something around here? I see nothing in this place¡­¡­¡± Helena asked me in suspicion. After all, she was brought to a strange place all of a sudden. And it was also the in the middle of the show¡¯s highlights too, making her rise her dissatisfaction even more. ¡°Helena, did you really not notice anything?¡± After my question, her face changed into a puzzled one. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice anything ¡­ Did something happen?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but sigh at her answer. She didn¡¯t even notice at all, this girl. Well, those lewd glances will not prose any danger anyway. ¡°The men over there are looking at you with indecent eyes. You¡¯re a little too defenseless, don¡¯t you know what you¡¯re wearing?¡± ¡°Even if you say that, I always wear this¡± Helena looked at her clothes. ¡°Also, I think Effie-oneesan is even worse compared to mine¡­¡­¡± ¡°Really, to think you would compare yourself to Effie. That woman is perverted to the core, so it can¡¯t be helped for her¡± Helena might be no match to Effie, but right now, She¡¯s giving such a charming vibe all over the place. ¡°Especially those legs and flesh around your butt¡± I began crawling my hands over her body. ¡°Hyaaa! O-onii-san, what are you doing!¡± Helena blurted out, agitated from the touch. She gazed at me in protest, but she¡¯s not removing my hands away. Meaning she does not dislike it. ¡°Helena, the clothes you are wearing are eye-catching enough. I forgot to tell you this as I got a little used to seeing it.¡± ¡°No way, Onii-san¡­¡­nhh, ahuu¡± Helena began to make sweet moans as I continued to caress her rear parts. The more I heard them, the more my excitement grew. ¡°Well, I am thankful to them somewhat. It¡¯s because I have realized your charms all over again¡± I grabbed the shoulders of Helena whose breath is getting rougher, and turned her towards the wall. Then, I held her body from behind and whispered something close to her ear. ¡°That¡¯s why I will violate you here. Your body is only mine¡± That moment, Helena¡¯s body trembled. ¡°-! Saying this at this time, you¡¯re so unfair¡± ¡°But I¡¯m serious. I¡¯m going to fuck you here¡­¡­what¡¯s this, aren¡¯t you pretty wet already?¡± Once I inserted my hand inside her clothes, I found that pleasure place of hers is already pretty damp. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have caressed her violently, or not¡­¡­? ¡°Of course it is. After all, if you heard something like that from the person you like, how could you possible endure it?¡± Helena countered me, still in rough breathing. ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m glad that you said so. I will do the outmost I can¡± I took out my now stiff dick and pushed it against her pussy. Once I confirmed that I hit her womb entrance firmly, my waist went back and forth automatically. ¡°Hiiuuu! O-onii-san, Onii-san is inside me!¡± Helena raised her voice in delight, as if she¡¯s expecting it to happen all along. Her muscles along her spine stretched out as I penetrate her. Her body quivered all over the place. I could feel her movements from my arms hugging her. This made me want to move my waist even more to make her feel better. ¡°it¡¯s moving¡­¡­Oniisan is moving inside! Ahn, its thrusting deep inside me!¡± I gently squeezed myself inside Helena¡¯s still tight pussy, pushing it in all the way. As soon as I reached her depths, I stimulated her even more by pushing my head further. ¡°N-no way¡­¡­reaching till the end so sudden!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you want it? Look, your body is shaking in pleasure all over¡± Every time I move my waist, Helena¡¯s vagina convulses. It¡¯s clearly conveyed that she felt good being rammed by my dick. ¡°it feels too good that it¡¯s too much for me, even though you just put it in!¡± Look at this girl. I just put my dick inside her and now she¡¯s hornier than ever. That reminds me of the first time I fucked her¡­¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯re this excited because someone might see you here?¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s not true!¡± Helena denied me immediately. Looks like the likelihood of it is small. If so, then let¡¯s twist it in another direction. ¡°So it¡¯s the other way around then, you are feeling it more when others don¡¯t see you¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it either! I¡¯m just a little nervous, that¡¯s all¡­¡­Hyau!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. Your love juices are dripping all over the place you know?¡± I pushed Helena against the wall. At that time, my dick was also pushed firmly, pushing her love juices out of her secret part even more. The amount is even greater than usual, seeing they are now leaving strings down to the ground as it dripped. ¡°Auhh, no way¡­¡­this much is¡­¡­¡± Helena seems to have confirmed it too upon looking at the bottom. Her face turned redder and redder, and her insides begin to tighten up my stuff inside. ¡°You are already feeling this much, so you cannot make excuses anymore¡± ¡°haahaa, I¡¯m, I¡¯m really feeling it¡­¡­!¡± She got even more aroused upon seeing the evidence for herself while still being pushed to the wall. Now that I¡¯ve convinced her, it¡¯s time to move my hips even faster. Gradually, sounds of banging flesh could be heard all over the place, and every push I struck myself deeper and deeper. Of course, my actions multiplied the pleasure even more. ¡°Hugii, O-onii-san, please, don¡¯t mess me up so muuuuch!¡± Helena raised her voice while I stir up her insides. I can already feel she¡¯s at her limit based on how high pitch her tone is. Also, the way her vagina trembles every time I struck her shows it too. I think she¡¯s already one step away from her climax. ¡°Geez, no good! I can¡¯t endure it anymore! I¡¯m going to cum! I¡¯m cumming!¡± Helena conveyed her limits while being violated intensely. I firmly grabbed her buttocks in turn, to make her cum easier. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Go ahead and cum. I¡¯ll fuck you till you go crazy!¡± ¡°Ahiiiiii! My insides, they are being stirred inside!¡± She clenched her teeth in pleasure as her well-developed chest rock in motion. I can see her legs trembling, about to give away anytime now. I firmly pushed her body against the wall. Higyuuuu! Pushing me in so much, ah, it¡¯s going all the way to the back agaiiiinn!¡± My fuck stick caved into her further. She¡¯s already in a state that she could squirt at me any second now. However, I feel the same way too. Her insides are squeezing me so much that it¡¯s already a wonder I¡¯m still not coming already. ¡°Helena, I¡¯m going to move my waist more¡± When I said that, she opened her eyes wide and shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m already at my limit! If I feel more than this I¡¯ll¡­¡­ah cumming, I¡¯m cumming!¡± Helena who just came a few seconds ago just went shivering between her legs once again. I pierced her without waiting for her answer. My cock reached her interior, and the head began pulling out her meat pleats once again. At that moment, the insides of her vagina trembled furiously. ¡°Ihiiiiiiiii! Cummign, cummingcummingcummingcummingcumming!¡± Byurrun! Byuruu, byurururururu! I lost my power to the vagina that has been tightened to the pleasure. ¡°Hahiii! Your hot thing is reaching me inside¡­¡­¡± Helena who was being injected with hot semen in her womb trembled non-stop as she mesmerized at the situation. However, apart from her who¡¯s already satisfied, I haven¡¯t reached my fill at all. zChapter 81 - Extra Volume 1 Chapter 6 – Making Helena Fall in my Arms I came then pulled out my fuck stick from the trembling Helena. ¡°Hiuuu! Ah, it¡¯s coming out¡­¡­Nn!¡± The head of my dick seems to have stimulated her, making her moan a bit when I unplugged it. As she catches up her breath, she looked back at me. ¡°Helena, you can stay still now. It ruins your pretty face¡± She really looked terrible as I went inside and out of her. Her eyes became teary, while her mouth drooled all over her face. I took out my handkerchief and wiped her clean. ¡°Hafuu¡­¡­Thank you very much¡± Her breathing then turned normal. I think she has settled down somewhat. However, this is still not the end. I¡¯m sorry. ¡°Have you calmed down? If so, we can go to the next¡± ¡°Eh? Next? What are you¡­¡­Kyaa!¡± Helena still hasn¡¯t regained her mind, yet I changed her body¡¯s position anyway. I turned her body, face it towards mine, then brought her legs up. ¡°O-Onii-san¡­¡­what exactly are you¡­¡­¡± ¡°Just one more time. Helena really turned me on, that once is not enough to calm me down¡± I moved my hand and opened her vagina. The sperm that has been injected to her is still dripping outside. ¡°it was really so much¡­¡­ I might have been pregnant already if I left it all in¡± It seems she was stunned too by the amount of semen that came out from herself. However, even though I let out a lot, my lust has still not subsided yet. ¡°Looks like there¡¯s some space for more now. Okay, here I go¡± Without waiting for Helena¡¯s consent, I began inserting it once more. I tore her vagina which had just finished its meltdown, severing it with my sword. ¡°Higiiii! No, this is no good! Even though I just came earlier! Helena who just came earlier was stimulated in her sensitive place, and was unable to bear it naturally. She shook in pleasure as her body melted away in an instant. Her legs too, are barely keeping up with the situation and looked about to collapse at any moment. ¡°Onii-san is reaching all the way inside again! Your Onii-san¡¯s thick thing is spreading my insiiiiiiiiiiides!¡± This innocent girl has forgotten her shame. Now she¡¯s panting all over the place. I approached her ear, and spoke her this: ¡°Is it okay to be loud like this? I know that this is a place where people don¡¯t frequently come and go, but it doesn¡¯t mean that no one will come here, you know?¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t endure my voice anymore. I can¡¯t put it out, I can¡¯t resist, it just feels too good!¡± Helena said to me, with voice quivering. It seems that she already knows the situation, but the pleasant sensations attacking her whole body is just that intense. To the point that she doesn¡¯t care about the possibility of being heard by any passersby anymore. Otherwise, her head might have gone crazy right now. I feel satisfied that I¡¯m making her feel this way. ¡°Then pant more, Helena. I¡¯ll violate you so much that you won¡¯t be able to stand for long!¡± ¡°No way¡­¡­Ahh, I can¡¯t do this anymore¡± I was going to torment her more, but Helena shook her head. She was already at her limit and could not follow my movements any longer. Her supple legs are already trembling, as if they¡¯re being electrocuted and are about to collapse at any moment. ¡°¡­¡­I guess it can¡¯t be helped. Let¡¯s do it this way¡± After seeing her helplessness, I decided. Moving my hand to Helena¡¯s waist, I held her there and helped her push. ¡°Hyauu! Igiiiiiiii! It¡¯s going further inside!¡± Because I was controlling her motions, I was able to put more power than before, making my cock reach her insides farther. Because of this, my dick was able to stimulate her excitement as I dig deeper to her cunt. ¡°Kuh¡­¡­the tightness has become stronger too¡± ¡°It¡¯s because Onii-san is so messed up¡­¡­Nh, Haaaan!¡± Helena clings her arms around my neck and fixes her body so that she doesn¡¯t fall. However, her legs are losing strength, and could only wrap itself around my waist. ¡°I don¡¯t know where I messed up, but here I could mess with Helena¡¯s ass as much as I want¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re so messed up! You don¡¯t have to do it so roughly!¡± I rub the soft buttocks with both hands while supporting Helena¡¯s body. From there, I discovered how the firmness vary within age. She lost in terms of fleshiness to Cecil and the others, but that elasticity pushing my fingers back is really sensational. This alone already makes me want to massage it with my fingers forever. However, Helena who was being assaulted considerably was not satisfied with just this. ¡°Onii-san¡­¡­Don¡¯t just rub my ass, rub my insides too!¡± She demanded for my hip movements with a really sweet tone. It was so much that I really want to bully that modest looking figure of hers right away. ¡°Oh? Then I will give you a good rubbing¡± I began to violate her once again, moving my arms and hips as I desired. Putting the strength to my arms, I lifted her body, slammed mine deep and repeated that motion once again. ¡°Banging sounds of flesh echoed the surroundings in an instant. ¡°Hiyuu¡­¡­Ahn, ahiiiiin!¡± Helena raised those lovely moans from the pleasure she has been waiting for. This made me intensify my movements more, distorting her expression that has already ruined with pleasure further. ¡°Hyann, hahiii¡­¡­it¡¯s getting fiercer and fiercer, Higuuuu!¡± The pleasure gradually rose from her scale. It was over her limit now. Her lovely moans are also gradually turning to hoarse groans. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the surroundings now. Just let out all you want to let out¡± Her hoarse voices turned up their volume higher than before. And since we¡¯re hugging each other right now, I can see way Helena¡¯s face melted in pleasure as well. ¡°Oh, Onii-san, m-my insides, they are going to brreaak¡± Helena told me while breathing rough. ¡°You can¡¯t eat Cecil and the others if you give up at this time. Do you really want to?¡± ¡°I really want to have Onii-san have me, but my body¡­¡­¡± It seems she¡¯s still too young to accept all my energy. However, this part of hers is adorable too. She even tried to get her closer as she put pressure on the arms wrapping my neck while even trembling with pleasure. These efforts tickled my heart as the receiving end. Her face approached closer, ¡°Haahaaa¡­¡­! Haamu, mchuu, chupaa¡± Helena gave me a hot kiss. It looked like she¡¯s trying her best here, as her waist stopped has stopped moving. ¡°Your feelings, I have fully received them Helena¡± I thrust my dick again inside her. Soon the soft and tender meat pleats once again came in contact with my flesh stick. While being excited by the sensation, I moved my waist further. ¡°Onii-san, I¡¯m already-¡° Helena conveyed her limit while I¡¯m still piercing her. I already knew she¡¯s about to cum based on the twitching I feel in my horny rod. All I need is to give her a big, big PUSH! I reached all the way to her back. ¡°Hahii! My womb, my womb is being pushed up¡­¡­Cumming, I¡¯m cumming!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t endure it , just come, I also-!¡± I shook my hips while hugging Helena. Her insides embraced my cock fully, giving birth to the highest pleasure of all. ¡°Cumming, cumming cumming! Please, together!¡± She put strength to her arms that clung to my back. Her breasts were crushed between us, making our body close the distance with each other. ¡°Cum, cum, cummiiiiiiiiiiiing!!¡± ¡°Guh, Helena!¡± Bikubikubiku! Byururururu! I ejaculated in her climax. While holding her firmly as her body convulsed in the climax, I poured all of my juice to hers till the last drop. ¡°FUhaaa¡­¡­aah, uuh¡­¡­¡± Helena eventually lost strength upon reaching her peak. ¡°Hey, Helena¡­¡­Helena? Looks like she fainted¡± I watched the girl who has lost her consciousness and sighed. Since we made quite a big noise out here, we can¡¯t stay long in this place. ¡°Since she cannot walk in this state, I guess I have to carry her¡± It¡¯s a little troublesome, but I¡¯m satisfied now because I was able to hear Helena¡¯s sweet and loud moans. I planted a lot of ¡®evidence¡¯ that she¡¯s my woman again. ¡°Should I tell her to change her clothes? Nah, but still, her current outfit is really an eye-opener¡± Not just Helena, but other women too will also be seen with indecent eyes from now on. I growl in jealousy thinking about the free eye candy those people will be having in the future. After a quick clean up, I began walking out of the area with Helena on my back. zChapter 82 - Extra Volume 1 Chapter 7 – Dinner at the Inn While carrying the fainted Helena, I went back to the inn. The sun is setting too, so Cecil and the others might have returned by now. ¡°Fuu, that was really exhausting¡­¡­¡± I managed to reach the inn, but it was more tiring than expected so I plopped down just like that. Helena is not that heavy but I have to keep her from slipping off as I carry her. The problem is, I am not currently in shape to carry someone over. To the extent that I almost made her fall every time I advance. I even had to focus my mind more than usual or else she¡¯s going to fall from my hands. Moreover, Helena began breathing asleep in the middle, making me even more determined in this action. ¡°Finally, the inn at last¡± I took a breather after reaching the entrance, then moved my legs again as I head to our room. It was on the second floor, and looks like there are people inside already. ¡°I knew they¡¯d be back home¡± I found relief not having to search for them again. I knocked on the door. Cecil¡¯s voice ran inside. ¡°Coming,¡­¡­Ah, Allan-sama!¡± ¡°I¡¯m home, Cecil. Are you the only one here?¡± ¡°Nay, Fran-san is here too¡± ¡°Is that so? Then good. Please help me carry Helena to the bed¡± I showed her my back. ¡°Ara, she looks so comfy. She must have got tired from playing¡± ¡°Ahahahaha, well somewhat¡± And it was an extremely radical one too. I kept the last part inside my thoughts. There are two bedrooms in this room that is even good for five people. I carried her to one of them. Because both of my hands are blocked, I asked Cecil to keep the door open. ¡°Please, this way¡± ¡°Thanks¡­..Heave-ho!¡± I put down Helena carefully so as not to wake her up. And because I had a good job carrying her, she¡¯s having such a good night¡¯s rest. ¡°Nn¡­..suuu, haa¡­¡­¡± She breathed softly as she lay in bed. Looks like she¡¯s in a very deep sleep. After that, I quietly left the bedroom. ¡°Thanks for the hard work. It would have been hard for me to carry one person on my back¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult. it was a bit stressing, but other than that it¡¯s fine.¡± When I went back to the living room, various dishes are arranged on the table. That reminds me, it¡¯s now the time for dinner. ¡°¡­¡­Oh, Prince, you came back¡± From behind, Fran, appears with a tray on her hand. There are drinking glasses on top of it. Looks like she¡¯s planning to take the break with Cecil. ¡°Oh Hello. I took Helena home just now. Has Effie come back yet?¡± I inquired about that girl whom I parted with at that tent. Well, she¡¯s not the type to get lost that easily. ¡°She came back once. However, she left again because she hasn¡¯t seen everything yet¡± ¡°I see. That¡¯s really her¡± I became satisfied upon hearing Fran¡¯s answer. It seems that Effie didn¡¯t go out so much from the forest that she used to stay. So festivals like this might be rare for her. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s hunting for men, but I have no choice but to believe her. ¡°I get it about Effie. By the way, did the two of you made these?¡± I turned my eyes on the dishes on the table. ¡°Nay, these are the dishes I bought together with Fran-san¡± Taking a closer look, I saw some that were sold at the shops we had earlier. ¡°Prince, are you going to have dinner? If so, I¡¯ll bring the plates over¡± However, I tried to stop Fran from going at the back. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. Sometimes it¡¯s good to pick at them once in a while¡± That¡¯s why I took out knives and forks instead of plates. ¡°If the prince says so¡± Fran nodded and sat down on another seat while holding another cup. ¡°Well, this is quite good for a change¡± Cecil who normally prepares the table also agreed. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. You have to relax once in a while.¡± After Cecil sat down, we started dinner, without waiting for the others. Effie is still enjoying herself outside. Helena wants to sleep a bit more. Among other reasons¡­¡­ ¡°We¡¯re digging in¡­¡­ by the way, what kind of meat is this?¡± I reach out for the grilled meat that was in front of me. Without any hesitation I put it in my mouth, and a savory and spicy saucy filling filled my tongue. ¡°It seems to be turtle meat. It lives on land and seems to be quite ferocious¡± ¡°Oh, a turtle, it¡¯s good¡± I took a bite once again. Mmmm~ it¡¯s delicious and hot at the same time. But for some reason, Cecil¡¯s eyes looked a little strange. It¡¯s like she¡¯s seeing something incredible. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Uhm, it¡¯s a turtle you know? It¡¯s not the usual bird, deer or boar¡± Apparently, Cecil is shunning them. Not that I blame her. In the Country of Elves, birds were the main source of domestic meat. Deer and boars are acquired through hunting. Because I have eaten soft-shelled turtles in my previous life, I have no sense of tolerance for them. But I didn¡¯t think the turtles in this world were so edible. I wonder if it¡¯s in the way of cooking? ¡°Prince, can you give me one?¡± ¡°Of course, if it¡¯s okay with you, Fran¡± I moved the dish towards her. ¡°I used to get food by myself before. That time I was able to put my hands on one¡­¡­Mmmm~ this is quite tasty¡± ¡°I see. I wish Cecil could eat this too¡± I took a bite once again. Cecil made a bitter face. ¡°No thank you, I am a very normal person¡­¡­¡± She reaches out on the nearby vegetable stir fry, and eats it with wine at the same time. Wine seems to be well produced around here, and about five bottles were prepared in the room. Cecil takes out one and opens it. ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you don¡¯t like it, but should you not drink too much?¡± ¡°I am okay, I¡¯ll control it properly!¡± ¡°Really? I¡¯m worried¡­¡­¡± From the looks of it, she doesn¡¯t really want to be the odd-man-out. She took out the wine to get out of that resentment, but that would definitely get her drunk. It¡¯s even worse that she¡¯s releasing a difficult-to-approach aura all over the place. ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll also drink too¡± I took the bottle and poured one to my glass. The wine glass is not that fancy, but there is no need to worry about It breaking on the contrary. ¡°I don¡¯t usually drink, but can I get a cup?¡± ¡°Okay, pour as much as you want¡± I filled the glass Fran held to the brim with wine. ¡°P-prince, I can¡¯t drink this much¡­¡­¡± ¡°What, it¡¯s okay. You can dilute it with water. I¡¯ll bring it to you now¡± I said so and left to take the water. But it was hard after that. What can be eaten and what should not, we have plenty of discussions about them while having our meals and also consuming the liquor at the same time. After we¡¯ve gotten a bit tipsy, it became a small quarrel. The more we talk, the thirstier we became, and the more drink we consume. It¡¯s a vicious cycle. It continued even after all the meals were cleared away. ¡°Kuh, I drank too much¡­¡­Water, water¡­¡­¡± When I woke up, I realized that I had lost consciousness. I drank up the leftover contents from a cup that was close. I didn¡¯t confirm what the contents are, but luckily it didn¡¯t have alcohol inside. Water enters my throat making me regain my consciousness somewhat, making me see my surroundings clearer. Looks like I¡¯m in the sofa of the living room. And, sleeping while leaning over me were Cecil and Fran, sandwiching my body in between. ¡°Nnn¡­¡­This is? Are, Allan-sama¡­¡­?¡± ¡°¡­¡­! No good, I, to Prince¡­¡­¡± They both woke up at almost the same time, then they finally realized what happened. However, it was impossible for me to react, as my arms are being buried from the left and right of them. I began thinking of how to slip out from this situation. zChapter 83 - Extra Volume 1 Chapter 8 – Tipsy Service of Two When I came back my senses, I was sandwiched in between Cecil and Fran. I know I¡¯m bad for drinking too much, but this situation is a bit unpleasant. The reason is because they are pressing at me completely. Furthermore, it has created a really tense atmosphere between them. ¡°Cecil¡­¡­ Prince is clearly on my side today¡­¡­¡± Fran declared on my left as she holds my arm. And that arm of mine is now enveloped between her voluptuous chest to the highest degree. However, Fran¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t smiling. Indicating she doesn¡¯t want to give up in monopolizing me. ¡°I wonder about that? Can¡¯t you see that he leaned towards mine a couple of times now?¡± Cecil on my right raised her voice this time. She¡¯s also holding not only my other arm, but also with her chin on my shoulders. As it is rare that Cecil usually approaches like this, it makes my heart throb somehow. Well, aside from that feeling of pressure to secure me that she¡¯s releasing. ¡°What is this¡­¡­ I can¡¯t move one step¡­¡­¡± Even being drunk, I am next to an Elf with a high physical ability, followed by a half-elf. And also, partly due to the fact that I¡¯m being pulled to sit over, I wasn¡¯t able to separate myself from them. As I think about the situation going for worse, Cecil made a suggestion. ¡°How about making Allan-sama decide which one of us is better suited to attend him?¡± ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s fine by me. I won¡¯t lose.¡± ¡°Oioi, don¡¯t leave me out of this. I am right here in the middle you know?¡± However, my words are entirely ignored by them. Still in tow of the two, I was made to stand and was brought to the bedroom. However, it¡¯s different from the one Helena¡¯s sleeping from. While I was relieved by that, it becomes clear to me what will occur from on. I could only take a sigh. ¡°Now, Allan-sama. Please take it off¡± ¡°So it leads to this after all. You¡¯re really drunk, Cecil¡± Those were the words that she doesn¡¯t say everyday. Even more, while standing in a dignified manner. ¡°I¡¯m not drunk! This is a serious match with Fran-san¡± Her eyes were already set. It was a completely calm state, one that you would not suspect of at tipsiness at all. ¡°If you can¡¯t take it off, them shall I take it off for you?¡± From my side, Fran stretched her hand to my clothes. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡­wait, you¡¯ve taken yours off already?!¡± When I turned around, she was already naked. Fran is. None of the cloths covering her beautiful limbs remain, retaining the appearance of when she was born. ¡°When I thought that I would sleep together with Prince, my body has become this hot¡­¡­¡± She casually touched her chest against my back. The soft sensation spread throughout, making me gather my sexual desire. ¡°Don¡¯t just focus on Fran-san. Me too¡­¡­¡± Not to lose to Fran, Cecil began taking hers off too. It brought to open her attractive limbs not losing to Fran at all. ¡°Prince, you too. Don¡¯t leave us hanging and take it off already¡± Even if you say so, I don¡¯t really want to move right now. Geez, I have no choice then. Once I have taken off my clothes in a similar way, I was immediately pushed down by Cecil and Fran. ¡°Fufufu, I won¡¯t let you go. I¡¯ll fully serve you a lot¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make you remember which one feels better¡± Or so they declared while looking down at me. ¡°Y-Yeah¡­¡­I got it, I understand¡± Since I don¡¯t know what they will do to me if I refuse here, I can¡¯t help but to agree with them for now. However, it was obvious that the relationship with the other will deteriorate if I choose one right here and right now. But if I don¡¯t break this situation, then¡­¡­ ¡°Why are you staring blankly like that?¡± It was Cecil that moved first. She grapples my waist and sucks my dick to her mouth immediately. ¡°Amuuh! Ahfuhafu, jyururu, pupu!¡± ¡°Cecil, I haven¡¯t wipe it yet¡­¡­¡± I was filled with sweat for walking around all day long. However, she already did a mouthful of sucking without even caring about it. ¡°Jyurururuuru! Lero, peropero¡­¡­tastes like semen¡± After she licked my lascivious stick all over, she looked at my face. ¡°You did it with Effie-san, or Helena-san? when we got separated¡­¡­¡± I could only nod at her perceptive glance. At this moment, my instincts are telling me not to go against the woman before me. ¡°Well, good. Now is the chance to compare it properly with my service¡­¡­ jyupu, chupu!¡± I can¡¯t say that I had them both, but with that fact Cecil¡¯s service became intense. Until then, she was just licking it in her mouth, but now she¡¯s moving her head alongside it too. Every motion my head bumps her tender cheeks while being viciously licked up to the root by her slippery tongue. ¡°At first you were already surprised just seeing this. You¡¯ve grown up so well¡­¡­kuh¡± For my sake, Cecil has improved her sex skills a lot, and is really showing in her movements here. She even completely grasped on where to feel, and is focusing on them so precisely. I already thought about ejaculating, but another person stopped me from coming. ¡°Prince¡¯s partner is not only Cecil¡± Fran who has secured my fuck stick from releasing attends me from my waist up. Her naked body was lined up right next to mine, all while pressing her chest and waist too. ¡°Also, don¡¯t just look at Cecil¡¯s side. Look at mine too¡± Then, she kissed me to assert herself. This was also an unusual behavior to such a person like Fran, who¡¯s usually quiet at all times. The effectiveness of that wine worked really well. ¡°Chyuu, nn¡­¡­Haahaa¡­¡­Prince, do you like my breasts too?¡± After enjoying my dick and ending it with a kiss, Fran leads my arm. It headed towards her body. ¡®do as you like¡¯, she¡¯s telling me. ¡°It¡¯s boring just holding it in. Shall we have even more fun?¡± ¡°My tits, my cunt, from head to toe, all belongs to you, Prince¡± Any man for sure will be dominated with lustful desire upon hearing these words from a beautiful woman. Filling my desire of conquering them, I slipped my hand towards her body, beginning the conquest of caresses. The first land I put my hands to was her chest. I had such inclination towards them after all. Then, I enjoyed the soft and tender meat overflowing in my palms and fingers. ¡°Nhaa¡­¡­you really like this, right Prince? I¡¯ll wrap it up even more¡± As my left hand moved by itself, Fran began sandwiching it up between her breasts. ¡°This is¡­¡­what a pleasant feeling¡­¡­¡± The entirety of my hands is wrapped in her big tits, and the pressure between them gradually becomes stronger. While savoring that sensation, I turned my left hand towards the lower half of Fran. While stroking her moist skin, I slid downwards, rubbing her buttocks at the end. My eyes tend to focus only at her chest, but this place is also quite something. ¡°Your ass is also good. I want to rub it all the time¡± ¡°As long as for the Prince¡¯s satisfaction, I am always available, whenever, wherever¡­¡­¡± That was Fran said, after that she began to crawl her tongue all over my body. I released my hands, and at once she began servicing me by pushing her plump body to the front. She even twitted her nipples, raising my excitement even further. With this, I got my hand in Fran¡¯s secret region, while patting her head as she buries her face in my chest. ¡°Nnn!? No, Prince, I should be the one serving you right now¡­¡­¡± ¡°But I want to hear your voice more. I want to get aroused by your voice¡± After I said that, she opened her legs a little. Looks like she accepted. Now that it has become easier for my hand, I caressed her even more. ¡°Hauuu, yaaan, hahii! Your finger, it¡¯s entering my insides!¡± Aside from the noises created from Cecil¡¯s fellatio, Fran¡¯s moans also resounded in the room. This made me even nearer to my climax, being served by two women at once. ¡°Kuh, it¡¯s coming out! Both of them respond to my words. ¡°Jyurururururu! Let it out, give it all to me!¡± Cecil swallows my fuck stick again, this time aiming deeper. I couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, and so I ejaculated while enjoying the soft body of Fran. ¡°Haahaa¡­¡­Prince! Nhcu, hamuu¡± ¡°Nnnn! Mugu, gokuh, gokuh!¡± The two continued their service till my climax was over. However, I couldn¡¯t just stand here and leave them like this. I have to repay them, twofold. I raised my body as I thought so. zChapter 84 - Extra Volume 1 Chapter 9 – Cecil and Fran from Behind With the two girls competing with each other, I was able to attain pure bliss. ¡°hamuu, haa¡­¡­Allan-sama, how is it?¡± Cecil then raises her face up to me. I have just cummed, and currently, she¡¯s giving me a clean-up fellatio. But thanks to her thorough skills, my dick still retained its hardness. ¡°Aah, that¡¯s great, it feels good, Cecil.¡± I said my honest impression, making her feel delighted. ¡°Is that true? thank goodness¡­¡­¡± Cecil breathed out a sigh of relief. But she¡¯s not the only one working. Fran too, is doing her job, and is also appealing me for her result. This chapter came from stabbingwithasyringe.home.blog. If you are reading this note, then you are reading from an unauthorized aggregator site. Support the translator by reading it from the site itself. Thank you. ¡°Prince, how¡¯s my body? You¡¯ve been touching me all over, so it¡¯s not bad, isn¡¯t it? ¡°Of course it isn¡¯t. Fran¡¯s body feels good too¡± I pat her head while drawing her body closer than earlier. Then, Fran narrowed her eyes in a good mood. It¡¯s like I¡¯m dealing with a cat or something. ¡°So, Allan-sama, which one of us is better?¡± The critical question has finally arrived, huh. If I were to answer that, I¡¯ll be in a really big trouble. I have to buy time! ¡°I cannot make a decision yet. I guess I need to embrace you two more¡± I draw them close to my body, then raised myself up. The two are now lined up before me side by side. I put my hands over their bodies. ¡°Now that you have pleased me earlier, it¡¯s time for me to please you back. Get up on all fours¡± I directed them to change poses. ¡°Fufufu, I¡¯m looking forward to it. Make me feel good, Allan-sama¡± ¡°Prince, please, I can¡¯t endure it any more¡­¡­¡± Both of them moved their asses, provoking me further. Especially Fran, who has been caressing herself a while ago and is now put in a trance. Now then, how should I violate these two¡­¡­ After comparing the two girls, I finally decided to head towards Cecil. ¡°Do you want to play with me first, huh, Cecil?¡± I tried to tease her with a light touch. Her body trembled in return. ¡°Haahaa¡­¡­No way¡­¡­¡± Fran who have been waiting blurted in protest. It seems that she couldn¡¯t manage her horniness any longer. ¡°Fran, endure it a little more. I will make you feel much much better later on, okay?¡± I told her so, then payed attention to Cecil in front of me. Reaching out my hands, I put pressure on her ass, spreading them apart. Her secret part is now exposed in before my eyes, along with the love juices flowing out of it. ¡°Rather, Cecil, you are even worse than Fran. It¡¯s literally gushing right now. Did you feel it while you gave me a blowjob?¡± Upon saying that, Cecil¡¯s face went red. ¡°it¡¯s because Fran-san and Allan-sama seems to get along very well. I¡¯m pretty jealous, but I held it in¡± Oh? It seems that envy is the driving force of her intense service earlier. What¡¯s more, she even got more excited while doing it. Really, this girl is too good. ¡°Then I have to reward this good girl. I¡¯ll be gentle¡± She had served me so well. I have to give plenty as return. I took out my cock that is still frozen stiff thanks to Cecil, and put it in her vagina. ¡°Hyaa, it¡¯s really hot¡­¡­¡± ¡°It was all thanks to you Cecil, that I was ready to put it right away¡± I pushed forward without hesitation. My fuck stick went deep inside her pussy. ¡°Uhm, my mind isn¡¯t prepared yet¡­¡­Kyauuuu!¡± Her eyes went wide open upon the insertion of the foreign object. At the same time, the tremor from the impact transferred from my glans to her buttocks that were being grabbed my hand, causing them to distort its shape. This buried my cock even deeper, causing Cecil to make incredible o-faces in which I enjoy. ¡°HAAaah, it¡¯s going through my depths! It¡¯s hitting my womb¡­¡­Ahiiii!¡± I went all the way through until my hips come in contact with hers. My spearhead ended hitting something elastic. At that moment, Cecil reacted more than ever before. I now completely realized that I hit her baby room. ¡°I¡¯ve gone all the way in. From hereafter, I¡¯m going to violate Cecil¡¯s important place as much as I want¡± ¡°No way¡­¡­my insides are no good! Please, no, hahiiii!¡± I ignored her begging to stop and started moving my waist. Every time I move back and forth, her vaginal muscles entwine themselves around my dick, giving me quite the sensation. Cecil moaned and screamed lovingly as a bonus to it. However, Fran broke in, unable to endure it any longer. ¡°P-Prince! I¡¯ll go crazy if you don¡¯t put it in right now. Please, fuck me already!¡± She pushed out her buttocks while panting like a dog to me. ¡°I can¡¯¡¯t help it right now. Just look at the state I¡¯m in¡± I tried to rub her ass, but Cecil shakes her body violently, piercing her more through her cervix. ¡°Hii, higuuu! No, I can¡¯t do this anymore! Just put it in already!¡± Even though I haven¡¯t even touched her pussy directly, Love juices are already pouring outside of it. Perhaps her insides are clogged up with lots of these juices, waiting for me to unclog them. As soon as I thought about this, my desire to pierce rang my consciousness wild. It¡¯s telling me this. There¡¯s no need to hold back. We are drunk, so it¡¯s all the reason we need to feel good. Alright. I¡¯ll put it in. Raise your ass up high¡± Following my consciousness, I pulled out my dick from Cecil. My head was caught up a bit in her pussy, making her yelp a bit before releasing. ¡°O-Okay¡­¡­is this good enough? Please, I want yours, Prince¡± ¡°Yep, that¡¯s good enough. Here I go¡± I grab the well-shaped bottom and began inserting my large cock. There is almost no resistance at all due to the wetness, so it swallowing mine completely. ¡°HAaah! It¡¯s going in¡­¡­!¡± Fran¡¯s whole body spasmed in her long-awaited insertion. The state of her vagina is great. There are plenty of love juices as expected, like a sex sleeve that has been packed with lube up to the limit. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the body temperature of her that has risen along with her arousal, but the love juices also felt warm, soaking my obscene rod in the process. The lewdness of this is beyond comparison. ¡°Aah, good¡­¡­so good it¡¯s a shame to move right away¡± I¡¯ll definitely scrape all these love juices out if I move even further. It¡¯s disappointing that I won¡¯t be able to taste the pleasure of this for long, but there is still the desire to strike her as hard as I can. I choose that desire and moved my hips gradually. ¡°Auu, so fierce¡­¡­! If it¡¯s like this I¡¯m going to come immediately!¡± She panted in a high-pitched voice in excitement. It¡¯s a little irritating, but it¡¯s also a complete waste not to make ourselves cum. ¡°Fufu, how about making you two cum together then?¡± I put Cecil next to Fran, then switched back to her again. Then back again, and again. ¡°Hiuuu, you went inside again¡­¡­!¡± ¡°M-me too¡­¡­I-I want it deep inside toooo!¡± Highly pitched but hoarse voices could now be heard in both sides. I enjoyed them, raising our excitement further. ¡°No, not good, it¡¯s already over¡­¡­I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± ¡°Aaah, cumming, cummiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing¡± It seems we have reached the point where we can no longer turn back. There is only the choice of moving forward. ¡°Hold on tight. I¡¯ll go full power now¡± While supporting the two so as not to fall down, I hit their rears with intense force. ¡°Ahiiiii, cumming, cummingcumming!¡± ¡°Aaaah, Priiiince! Cummiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiingg!¡± Biku! Bikubikuikubiku! The two arrived at their climax at the same time, convulsing as if electric currents are running wildly over their bodies. Eventually, we are unable to stand the pleasure anymore, and plopped down in exhaustion. ¡°Haahaa¡­¡­auuu¡­¡­¡± ¡°Being able to make two people cum at the same time, yours as great as ever, Prince¡± In my view are two beautiful girls, lying senseless in the bed with me. It¡¯s so good I want to take a picture and hung it in a wall. I want to do another round, but it may not go well if I don¡¯t let the two rest for a while. Therefore, to cure their hangovers, I stood up to get them some water. zChapter 85 - Extra Volume 1 Chapter 10 – Once More with Cecil and Fran Once it¡¯s over, I went over to get some water, then passed them to the two, who are still lying down. ¡°Drink this to calm yourselves¡± They received it, but weren¡¯t able to speak words yet. ¡°ngu, ngu¡­¡­¡± ¡°Puhaa, that feels so good¡± It seems that the water is effective, as it both calmed them down. However, it was also made them aware of their other ¡®thirst¡¯, too. Upon finally realizing what they have done, their faces turned into apples in redness. ¡°I-I did all those kinds of things to Allan-sama¡­¡­¡± ¡°That¡­¡­was a little embarrassing¡± I could only smile at their reactions. ¡°I don¡¯t really mind it. Besides, I was able to see the other sides of you two¡± Because they were more aggressive than usual, it really boosted their sexiness to me. I didn¡¯t really expect Cecil to be so greedy for lust, and Fran to be that demanding for pampering. Still, I don¡¯t wish for them to stay like that for long. I got excited because it was unusual for the serious Cecil and the quiet Fran after all. ¡°Uuu¡­¡­I don¡¯t want to drink any alcohol for a while¡± ¡°I wonder if I should not too¡­¡­¡± Both seems to regret them more than I expected. Surely, it¡¯s not healthy to get drunk so much. However, it¡¯s not good to be depressed too. So, I went back to bed and pushed down the two again. ¡°Kyaah! A, uhm, Allan-sama?¡± ¡°Cecil, it¡¯s still not enough, I think¡± Fran told Cecil. Cecil exclaimed in surprise. I nodded in affirmation. ¡°Fran¡¯s right. I¡¯m still not satisfied yet¡± I then reached out to their bodies. Though I said that, my body is still in embers even though my mind is already aroused. So, I started doing something to fan the flames again. ¡°First, can you change your posture? Cecil, get up a little bit¡± I raised Cecil in my arms. She¡¯s a bit nervous, but seems to have prepared herself to answer my expectation. ¡°Now, cover Fran with your body¡± ¡°Cover¡­¡­Fran-san, you say?¡± ¡°Yep. I¡¯m going to have fun with you two like that¡± I brought down Cecil on all fours, make sure she is covering Fran above her. Now, the two beauties¡¯ bodies are overlapping each other. ¡°Uu¡­¡­ this is a bit embarrassing¡± Cecil said so in a slightly timid voice. ¡°Fufu, Cecil¡¯s face looks cute¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, Fran-san!¡± As they made fun of each other, the tension seems to have calmed down between them. It was a good thing, but my waiting has already gone past its limits. My desire to grab and insert myself those beautiful buttocks stacked up in front of me increased as time passes. And so, I begun moving, following that desires. ¡°Be prepared, both of you. For I won¡¯t stop on the way until I am satisfied¡± I took out my roaring fuck club and pointed it at Cecil¡¯s first. Firmly grasping her butt, I went inside her vagina in one go. ¡°Eh? Ahhn, so sudden!¡± She has suddenly ended her conversation with Fran because of this, but I didn¡¯t feel sorry. Thanks to them reaching their climax once, I was able to dove through her depths in just a few seconds. ¡°Hafuu, hahiiin! Allan-sama¡¯s so deep, so sudden!¡± ¡°My bad. I just can¡¯t endure it¡­¡­it just shows how great Cecil¡¯s insides are after all¡± I told my honest impression to the stuttering elf. Based on her reaction, she seems to be confused on what to respond. Should she be pleased by the praise or not for the sudden insertion? Yep, that is the typical Cecil alright. ¡°If you have any complaints, just tell me, okay?¡± Then I pulled out my hard cock that has pierced her deep at once. ¡°Hauuuuuuuu! It¡¯s scraping my insides out!¡± Because of that ¨C the stimulation of her flesh being pulled out, Cecil¡¯s body went stiff for a moment. After rejoicing to the sensation that I felt beforehand, I inserted it to Fran this time. ¡°Uguuh, it¡¯s entering inside me too! Haahaa, it¡¯s so hot, it¡¯s so thiiick!¡± She¡¯s going crazy from the penetration again. Though she seems to be calm on the outside, she¡¯s really horny from the inside. Even now where I am currently stimulating her pussy with my dick. Her techniques were even more lax than before. She who have been competing for first place earlier, was already so aroused now that she couldn¡¯t keep herself anymore. ¡®What¡¯s wrong, Fran? You¡¯re moving slower than usual¡± ¡°Even if you say such thing¡­¡­Haaan! Ah, kuh!¡± She stretched her back her spine as she endures the pleasure. And as if it¡¯s in sync, her pussy too, reverberated in excitement and tightened my fuck stick even further. My arousal rose in a different level from before. ¡°Looking good, both of you. That¡¯s why I will continue violating you more!¡± This time, I pulled out my hard cock from Fran, and inserted in again inside Cecil. As if welcoming my cock, her insides squeezed it as if it has missed me for a long time. The meat folds stimulated all the surroundings, increasing my desire to ejaculate more. Tasting two women at once is really great¡± And they are not just any women. Both of them possess beauties that are rarely seen in the Country of Elves. In addition to that, they are in love with me. There is no reason not to get excited than this. The erogenous feeling of the two gradually increased as I plunged myself on both of them alternately. Then, Fran who was more excited than she looks reached the limit first. ¡°Hauu, kuu, yaaa, Prince is skewering my uterus!¡± Her usually cool and composed demeanor broke down, and is now panting so violently under my huge dick. ¡°Wow¡­¡­I can¡¯t believe Fran-san could make such an intense o-face¡­¡­¡± Cecil muttered as she watched above. ¡®I¡¯ll be making this face too after this¡¯ thinking about it made her even more aroused. ¡°Cumming, Prince, I¡¯m cumming again!¡± ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll be watching you, so go ahead and cum¡± I shook my hips even more wildly to make her cum. ¡°Aaaaah, hiiii, agiiiiiii! Haa, haaa, hifuuuu!¡± Upon reaching the peak, she screamed a high-pitch voice, as her whole body quivered all over. She collapsed. While still enjoying Fran¡¯s twisted face, I inserted it inside Cecil immediately. ¡°Ahnn! Even though Fran-san isn¡¯t finished cumming yet¡­¡­fuguuu!¡± ¡°Do you still have the time to worry about her? Yours is trembling all over¡± I stretched my hands forward as I fuck her in the back. It has finally found her tits, in which I cupped them from the bottom. ¡°N-no good, my chest is no good! I will not be able to put up if you both squeezed me everywhere like this!¡± Because I have increased the places where she¡¯s feeling pleasure, she became hardly able to cope up. ¡°Cecil you don¡¯t have to cope up with it! I¡¯m also, soon¡­¡­!¡± As I enjoyed both the two in turns, I was already at my limit too. ¡°Yes, yes! Together with Allan-sama!¡± ¡°Haahaa¡­¡­Prince, please don¡¯t forget me, okay?¡± Fran who has collapsed earlier revived again from the high waves. She began caressing Cecil in front of her eyes. As I was too busy to touch her, she boosted her arousal by kneading her Cecil¡¯s chest. ¡°Ahiii! Fran-san? Please don¡¯t touch me there! Aaahhhh!¡± Cecil who was caught unaware, gave out a shrill scream. ¡°Let¡¯s feel good together, okay? Akuuh! It¡¯s inside me again!¡± My obscene stick came and gone through the pussies of Cecil and Fran. As I was tasting two different kinds of highest pleasures at the same time, there¡¯s no way I can endure it for long. ¡°Aaah, I¡¯m pouring it all out, you two!¡± I continued moving my hips with all my power, further reaching the limit to my ejaculation. At the same time, Cecil also reached her climax. ¡°Aah, Allan-sama! Cumming, I¡¯m cumming!¡± Byuuuuuuuu! Byururururururu! Kyaaa, it¡¯s so hot! It¡¯s filling up my womb!¡± I poured my semen inside the pussies of the two. Then I plopped down, out of energy. As I fall to the bed I made sure not to crash to Fran. Somehow, it became a position where the two are laying on both sides of me. ¡°Haaahaaa, I thought I¡¯m gonna go crazy¡± Prince, you¡¯re too intense¡­¡­¡± The two girls muttered as they put their hands on my body. The fact that my sperm has been injected inside them, I couldn¡¯t be more satisfied than this. ¡°I was able to enjoy it thanks to you two. Really, thank you¡± After sending words of gratitude, I closed my eyes to soothe my tired body. zChapter 86 - Extra Volume 2 Chapter 1 – Child-making Competition It¡¯s been a while since my father gave me the throne. At first, I was puzzled by a lot of things a king has to do, but I was able to digest my work in a more stable fashion eventually. It was all thanks to the increased number of officials employed in the castle. ¡°With the population steadily increasing, the number of travelers visiting us has increased too¡± Sitting at the office desk, I looked at the documents at hand. Various information my retainers had brought together was recorded there. Not only the population of the country, but also the progress level of our businesses has increased too. Based on the report, the number of foreigners visiting our country has more than doubled compared to the last time. ¡°Though the numbers weren¡¯t so great as it was originally small, once these people know this is a good place, more and more people will come.¡± I intended on bringing up tourism as a new industry in this country. This kingdom is surrounded by forests all around, so I can¡¯t just open up an industry here, where people are opposed to destroying nature. This leads to the reason to develop it as a tourist attraction, so it won¡¯t lose its original shape. If you walk a little from the town, there are various places such as hot springs and others that will surely catch your attention here. ¡°For the purpose of the development of the forest, the construction of a tourism facility is needed. We don¡¯t have enough hands, so I¡¯m afraid I have to leave this to the elves¡± Elves have higher physical capabilities than humans. Even only a few of them can work at the same level as a heavy industrial machinery. In order to proceed with the plan, it was necessary to increase the number of subordinates. ¡°Thanks to that I was able to make important decisions and orders at ease¡± There is also paperwork to go alongside it, but based on the quantity, it will be finished in an hour. After that, I¡¯ll give instructions to my subjects. Then we¡¯ll proceed to check for any kind of fraudulent activities. Well, most of them were left to my subjects. What I¡¯m focusing right now? In a sense, the most important part as a King. It¡¯s to make an heir. In other words, having sex with Cecil and the others. It seems that my father had a hard time making a child after getting older, so it was strongly recommended to me, who is still at my youth, to have one this early. Well, my father was in the war with the demons when he was still young, so he had no time for it back then. However, the issue of lack of successor really gave him a lot of trouble. Because of this, I was told to make a child early, and I decided to do so. ¡°The queens including Cecil cooperated with me, and so four of them are now pregnant. Cecil, Fran, Helena and Effie. ¡°It was Cecil who became pregnant first. I remember Father being really overjoyed by this¡± Because of their long lifespan, Elves have a low fertility rate. To be honest, I though Fran or Helena would be first, but it really betrayed my expectations. Of course, both of us were happy and blessed by my subjects and the people. Now we¡¯re just entering the period of stability. ¡°Then, it¡¯s followed by Fran, Helena and finally, Effie¡± Just telling you, spirits have a longer lifespan than elves, and it is even common for them to have a child born once in a hundred years. Moreover, it is a child with me, an elf, a race with a low fertility rate and a long lifespan too. I think I¡¯m probably the first in this world. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing what kind of child will be born. Still, I couldn¡¯t help to be bothered. Will he or she spout wings at the back too? These three girls too, are quietly resting in bed for now. Helena was really anxious, but she settled down after visiting her many times. For Fran and Effie, a specialized doctor is on watch so it¡¯ll be alright. ¡°I¡¯m finally going to become a father¡­¡­I still can¡¯t believe it¡± I leaned on my back and think, but nothing comes in my mind. After a few minutes, upon realizing it¡¯s useless to think further, the door of my room was knocked at once. ¡°Come in¡± As a king, I shall do my best to show my dignity from now on. However, because my previous life is that of a commoner, I don¡¯t really look very cool. This is one of my present troubles. I was severely lacking compared to the Kings of other countries who are full of dignity. ¡°It is I. I¡¯m coming in¡± The one who opened the door was Beatrice. The Demon Lord¡­¡­though she¡¯s the same as me in position, she acts as a Queen Consort in this castle. Though the Demons decide the King by their strength, she has not only the ability but also the talent and intelligence to do so. As for me, I want her to stay as a Demon Lord all the time. Even some of my behavior as a king was taught by Beatrice. ¡°Allan, are you done with your affairs today?¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost over. No serious incidents so far¡± ¡°I see, then you¡¯re free from now on¡± When she heard my words, she grinned. Totally the look of a Demon Lord when she successfully led the Hero to her trap. However, I wasn¡¯t troubled in the slightest, because I have seen the same expression many times recently. ¡°Hey Beatrice, would you like to have a day-off?¡± ¡°No, I cannot lose to Cecil and the others¡± My proposal is rejected flatly. What she really wants is easy ¨C a child too. When I got married, I became more docile since then. The number of times I ¡®asked¡¯ my wives became few too. However, after Cecil became pregnant, it went to a great change. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would get one so fast. I should have kept Allan¡¯s sperm a bit more¡± I remember Beatrice saying something like that in vexation. Well, judging from the common sense of the general public, it shouldn¡¯t have become like that. I¡¯m just a little abnormal, I think. She¡¯s taking the child-making slowly back then, but here she is now, begging me to embrace her the most. ¡°That¡¯s why, be kind and inseminate me today¡± Beatrice gradually approached my desk. I still couldn¡¯t win from her at front, so in this situation, you can say I¡¯m already caught. And this will become a full-course meal on the bed until morning, and that¡¯s at best. At worst, I won¡¯t be able to escape for three whole days. ¡°Oh, yeah! I forgot something important¡± ¡°Something important?¡± Beatrice¡¯s walking stops in my word. ¡°Yes, there is an errand to visit the construction site in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Is it more important than me?¡± She looked at me with a suspicious expression. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. But as a king, I must keep my promises.¡± ¡°Hmm, I see. It can¡¯t be helped then¡± She sighed in response. Looks like she has given up. I actually had to go to the inspection¡¢but these last few days was already vague to me. Of course, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to embrace Beatrice, but I want a day to sleep alone every once in a while. ¡°Let¡¯s do it tomorrow, tomorrow then¡­¡­¡± I stood up my seat, then told her so. ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. However, Erune and Glinnis were also looking for you since earlier. At best, be careful.¡± I was surprised by her words. The two people have been crawling into my bedroom recently, too. ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ll be careful¡± I left the room with a dry laugh. ¡°I hope Beatrice doesn¡¯t find out.¡­¡­¡± She has a sharp eye for people. Because I intend to really go for inspection, I didn¡¯t tell a lie, but becoming exposed here might make her think I deceived her. I feel a little guilty, but at least I¡¯ll spend my time peacefully at least. However, when the door of the office has finally closed, I heard a voice from the side. ¡°Ah, I found Allan!¡± Looking back, I could see the distinctive orange twin tails from the corner of the hallway. It was Glinnis. In her back, I could also see the figure of Erne. ¡°Damn, I was found at once!¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t run away! Stay where you are and go to the bed with us!¡± ¡°Allan, you have to work hard and make a child with me!¡± Thus, I was brought in a game of tag this early. ¡°Why am I so unlucky today!?¡± I run while cursing. My physical abilities are quite good, and I am familiar with the inside of the castle. I must have to get out of here and spend the day alone! I decided to keep running with that determination. zChapter 87 - Extra Volume 2 Chapter 2 – Erune’s Fellatio Service ¡°Damn, I can¡¯t just give up half-way! I confirmed the figure of the succubus coming after me. I¡¯m running away as hard as possible, but I still can¡¯t shake them. ¡°Ahaha, I¡¯ve already memorized the layout of this castle! I¡¯m not a commander of the intelligence unit for nothing you know!¡± ¡°You¡¯re showing off your skills at this place!?¡± I ran away while seriously cursing. The Succubi used to play active roles as intelligence agents for the Demons. And their leader is Glinnis. Of course, she would have high abilities as a spy. But to think she really memorized the whole castle perfectly¡­¡­ ¡°Kuh, still, I have lost Erune. Only you are left¡­¡­!¡± I couldn¡¯t find Erune¡¯s figure anymore, but for sure she wasn¡¯t as familiar with the castle as Glinnis. That¡¯s why, I decided to use my special technique. ¡°See ya, Glinnis!¡± When I turned at the corner of the hallway, I touched a part of the wall. Then that part disappeared like an illusion. I slide my body into the gap, then closed the wall by touching same place again from the back side. ¡°Here you are! EEh!?¡± I could hear Glinnis¡¯ shocked voice from beyond the wall. It¡¯s impossible for you now. It¡¯s a secret that only the King and the Prince knows after all. You can already tell how high the secrecy is, as even the Queen haven¡¯t been told by this either. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m one step ahead of you.¡± Following the road with a smile, I went up to the second floor of the castle. This floor is designated for guest rooms only, and people usually don¡¯t enter here. It¡¯s also close to the stables where the horses are. ¡°Now, how to get out of here¡­¡± When I thought so, the door that was on my side suddenly opens. Then a hand came out, pulling me inside. ¡°Uooo! Who the hell are you!?¡± I was completely ambushed and taken in. It continued pulling me inside, then pushed me down the bed that was in the rom. ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯m not the enemy. I¡¯ve been waiting for you, Allan.¡± I heard those words above me. I finally realized who it was. ¡°So it¡¯s you, Erune! Haaa, things have been a lot confusing these days¡­¡­¡± The one who suddenly brought me into the room was Erune, whom I thought I have lost in the chase. Why is she in such a place ¡­ was it by chance? ¡°Don¡¯t look at me so strangely. Well, it¡¯s not surprising, suddenly dragging you into a room after running away¡± On the contrary, she looked at me with a proud face. ¡°Well, it is strange. How did you know I was coming here?¡± Only my father and I should know the hidden path. These are not included in the floor layout, and everyone who made it are already dead Even its very existence is told only by words from the King to the Prince. My father says that there are some passages that have been forgotten in history due to that oral instruction policy. ¡°You know my former workplace, don¡¯t you? Every castle will definitely have an emergency escape route¡± ¡°I see, there was something like that over there too¡± ¡°I thought you¡¯ll definitely go to this corridor because it leads to the stables, and you need a ride to escape, and I was right¡± It seems that she doesn¡¯t know the hidden path itself, but she seems to have calculated where the course leads to for a person who intends to escape. As expected of the commander of the order of Norceheim. She knows a lot about how a royal family acts. ¡°But I too want your seed, so you have to give it up.¡± ¡°I-I understand. I will do it with you from now on!¡± Upon agreeing to her terms, she squatted in front of me then slipped her body in between my slightly opened legs. Looks like she¡¯s intending to give me a blowjob first. ¡°I too am Allan¡¯s wife. I don¡¯t intend to just get fucked forever¡± ¡°Hoo? So you¡¯ve been studying sex?¡± Of all my consorts, Erune often tend to play passively. So seeing her actually taking the initiative is a little unusual for me. ¡°Ah, Cecil said something. If you gave him a good liking, you will see his really pained face¡± Erune said to me with cheeks a little red. She took out my dick out, then without hesitation sucked it inside her mouth. ¡°Haahmuu! Nn, mugumugu, leroleroo¡± My lascivious stick which wasn¡¯t erect yet was sucked easily up to the roots. Her tongue added more stimulus as it twirled inside her mouth. ¡°Njuuu, leroleroo! It¡¯s hard to get it bigger¡­¡­¡± However, it was not easy for her to get me an erection. After all, I have gotten used to the superb services of Cecil and the others, so a rough play like this is not enough for me. ¡°Uumu¡­¡­I remember being told to serve him like this¡­¡­¡± She tried blowing me several times, but it only made my dick wetter and didn¡¯t really lead to an erection. I could already see the impatience in her face. ¡°What should I do about this? If it doesn¡¯t get hard, I won¡¯t be able to hold it between my breasts¡± Tittyfuck is what Erune is best at. However, it won¡¯t mean anything if I don¡¯t get hard first. Her big tits will eventually push my floppy dick out by its own pressure when that happens. ¡°I-I¡¯m not really suited to be a Queen Consort. I¡¯m a clumsy woman after all¡­¡­¡± She finally lost her calm, sinking down to the floor with tears in her eyes. I couldn¡¯t bear seeing her like this, so I decided to help her a bit. ¡°Erune, move your tongue a little more slowly. It doesn¡¯t feel good to get rough from the start¡± ¡°Can I really do it? No, I got it. I¡¯ll try¡± She sank her head to my waist and resumed the blowjob once again. Then, she licked my dick slowly but thoroughly, much better compared to her rough one earlier. ¡°Good, keep going. You¡¯re getting good¡± I could gradually feel the sensation of her smooth tongue increasing my lustful desires. Little by little, my excitement rose, and so is my cock, becoming harder and harder as times pass. Of course, Erune too felt my thing go up, and with that she made her movements more intense, in proportion to my erection. ¡°Amuu, Yes, make it bigger! Jyuuppu, jyuupupupupu!¡± She continued her fellatio, now with dynamic movements to stimulate me further. Now that my cock has been erected halfway, I was able to feel more pleasure every time she suck. This have finally ignited my desires. All it needs is one spark for it to flare up. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s getting harder and harder¡± Now feeling glad upon seeing my standing cock, Erune vigorously continued her fellatio. And all of this took her just a moment too. ¡°Erune, can you hold it in your mouth for a bit?¡± ¡°Okay. Leave it to me. Making you feel better is my happiness¡± She swallowed my lewd stick again. She sucked it to the roots like before, but this time it¡¯s erect, a big difference compared to the floppy one from before. The tip has gone through made it close her throat completely. ¡°Nguuu, gubuu¡­¡­it¡¯s a bit painful but¡­¡­judzudzdudzdudzdudzudzu! Each time, Erune stimulates my dick by sucking it all the way, all while having a coughing fit. After that She licks my whole dick, making me feel a pleasant sensation as if she¡¯s drawing the semen out from my very depths. ¡°Kuuh¡­¡­It¡¯s coming out!¡± To think i was the one who taught Erune this wonderful service, that this is exclusive for me and my sake only, that fact stimulated my desire to dominate her even more. ¡°You want to let it out? Here, dump all of it in my mouth!¡± Gently, she then crawled her tongue to my hard cock, stimulating it from the root up to the glans like licking a dripping ice cream on a cone. She tortured me even more by bobbing around my other ¡®head¡¯ then squeezing the body at the same time. She has really reviewed everything i taught. What a fine woman. ¡°Erune, go deeper! Suck it deeper!¡± ¡°Nguuu! Jyuruu, juzuzuzuzuzu! Dobyu, dobyurururururu! Finally, I ejaculated inside her throat as I held her head towards mine. ¡°Uaaa¡­¡­it feels so good that my his might fall off¡­¡­¡± I blurted out, expressing my true impressions while being physically and mentally fulfilled. At first, I thought she still has a lot of room for her techniques to grow, but now, I could definitely say her blowjob is definitely the best among the rest. I sighed after feeling that I have ejected all my accumulated sperm inside. ¡°Ngunguu, gokkun! It¡¯s so much¡­¡­Hamuu¡± My woman who heard those praises drank my semen in delight. Really. She¡¯s too good. I patted her head while enjoying this sweet and wonderful feeling. zChapter 88 - Extra Volume 2 Chapter 3 – Conceiving the Female Knight ¡°Nguu, hauu¡­¡­¡± Erune took my horny rod out of her mouth. she has swallowed all the ejaculated semen entirely, thus giving a quite erotic atmosphere around her. ¡°It¡¯s so thick, I feel it sticking to my throat¡± She said as she wiped her mouth with a towel nearby. ¡°Well, that¡¯s because Erune¡¯s service has become that good¡± At first it was so-so, but eventually after my guidance, it got better and better. I have been doing the same thing with Cecil before, so you can say it was in my nature. However, I didn¡¯t expect her to improve so quickly. ¡°Haahaa¡­¡­What¡¯s wrong, Allan?¡± She looked up at me while breathing roughly. ¡°What? Oh, no, nothing.¡± That¡¯s what I said, but she approached me as if she felt something. She went up to the bed and looked at my face. ¡°¡­¡­. Maybe you want more?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡± ¡°Fu, fufufu¡­¡­I see¡± Erune laughed as if she is convinced in my answer. She knows that she is clumsy, but she is still a woman. I thought it would work well without her knowing, but it seems it that easy. ¡°If so, then you just have to make me want to do it more¡± She said to me as she crawled on all fours, then she turned her ass to me. Then, she began tempting me. ¡°Look¡­¡­how about it? Did it turn you on?¡± Looks like the successful blowjob has given her confidence. I couldn¡¯t help but smile at her who has become more aggressive. But to tell the truth, Erune¡¯s invitation is really charming in its own. Her perky buttocks shook a little as she swayed, and my eyes moved accordingly to it. ¡°I give up¡­¡­¡± I reached my hands towards it. As soon as I touched her tight ass meat, I began rubbing it thoroughly. The combination of softness and elasticity is really excellent. And to boost my excitement further, I knelt and took out my fuck stick, then rubbed it against that tight butt. ¡°Uuh, Allan¡¯s stuff is hitting my butt¡­¡­its so hard and hot¡± ¡°Erune made it this hard, so you have to take responsibility¡± Now that we¡¯ve come this far, I won¡¯t be satisfied until I finished till the end. I witnessed her body stiffing momentarily upon saying those words to her. ¡°A, Yeah¡­¡­Fuck me, mess me up and make me bear your child!¡± However, despite that Erune regained herself and even provoked me even more. Upon hearing those words, I judged that I shouldn¡¯t hesitate anymore, so I began plugging her up at once. Her pussy is already wet from the previous actions, so my dick was sucked inside without fail. ¡°NHaaaaa! It entered so fast¡­¡­!¡± A hoarse scream came out of Erune¡¯s mouth. It seems she has felt it more than expected. While breaking to a smile, I pushed my hips more. The head of my dick pushed her meat pleats apart, finally reaching the entrance of her womb. ¡°Uhii, ahn! Come, cum to my womb¡­¡­! Pierce me, pierce me there more! Aguuuu!¡± She wasn¡¯t satisfied by just pushing it in, so I began shaking my hips immediately. Then she began screaming as I pierce her womb entrance even more. ¡°If you¡¯re screaming like this, you won¡¯t last long¡­¡­Hey, I¡¯m going to poke your other sides, watch me¡± After that I immediately poked around her other parts other than her depths. I stimulated the ceiling of her vagina with the head of my penis, then at the vicinity of her entrance, then I began my continuous attack at her other parts without missing anything. ¡°Haaahaaa¡­¡­! You¡¯re piercing me everywhere, it feels good everywhere!¡± As a result, Erune¡¯s lust increased overall. Even if I moved my cock at a random place, a strong sensation will be born somewhere, guaranteed. ¡°I¡¯m not done yet, so don¡¯t give up on me, Erune¡± ¡°Even if you say such a thing¡­¡­Ofuuuuuuuuu!¡± I thrust my dick towards her cervix in one go. She let out a really pitiful gasp, as her body trembled from head to toe. I am glad that she¡¯s feeling this much, however, I have to beware myself or I¡¯ll fall down before her. For me not to fail, I relaxed the movements of my waist and focused arousing her elsewhere. So, I went to her chest. ¡°I really want to enjoy you, Erune. Let me rub it¡± I proceeded rubbing her huge tits hanging over as I reached from the back. Since I don¡¯t intent to move my waist yet, I played with her tits with both hands to my heart¡¯s content for now. ¡°Ahn, Allan really likes breasts. Now that I mentioned it, you made me sandwich yours here when we did it for the first time¡± ¡°Well, it is a great place whether to sandwich, rub and even just watching them¡± Of course the greatest place is still the vagina, but the chest is always fun too. Thinking that I am the only one who can do whatever I like with this, I couldn¡¯t bear myself to violate her even more. I tried pinching her nipples with my fingers. Her body bounced back. ¡°Uhyuuu! No way, my nipples are no good, it¡¯s electrifying my head!¡± Looks like I hit a nerve out there while trying to penetrate her erogenous zone. Her expression became slovenly, too. I couldn¡¯t see it from behind, but I could definitely determine it through her voice. ¡°Erune, I¡¯m going to get serious now¡± I could already feel my excitement rising while enjoying her whole body. Thus, I began shaking my hips toward hers again, this time with all my might, in order make her cum. ¡°Nhaaaaaa¡­¡­! I haven¡¯t prepared myself yeeeeet, aguuuh!¡± While firmly grabbing her but, I nailed her waist even more. Whenever my stuff was inserted, my body bumps to her ass, making slapping sounds resound in the air. ¡°Feel more with my stuff, you nasty knight¡± ¡°Haa, hahii! Allan, you¡¯re too good, it¡¯s driving me crazy!¡± Erune¡¯s upper body began to crumble as her confidence gradually disappear. At first she was fully in all fours, but now she¡¯s pressing her face against the pillow. ¡°Fuu, auu, aaaaaaaah! My womb will open if you hit it so much!¡± ¡°Isnt that great? If you keep it open, you¡¯ll have plenty of my seeds¡± I pushed the glans further onto her womb. The opening of her uterus slowly melted away and began accepting my hard dick. Haaaaa, it¡¯s melting, my womb is meltiiiiiiiiiiiiing!!¡± Erune¡¯s lower body convulsed in pleasure. However, because I¡¯m firmly holding her in place, she couldn¡¯t fall down yet. I shoved my cock with full force into her ass that was fixed at a good height. ¡°I¡¯m going to let it out soon, cram it all up!¡± I was stimulated by her wriggling folds of meat, so my ejaculation was approaching its limit. Feeling that my climax is near, I let Erune know. Then with her remaining power, she tightened her vagina with all her might. ¡°Agii, hahiiiiiiii! Please let it out, let it all out inside me, let me bear your child!¡± She made a vulgar exclamation that you wouldn¡¯t imagine coming from the usual her. Of course, there is no reason not to get excited even more with this, so I violated her even more. ¡°Guooo, I¡¯m going to cum, get pregnant with this!¡± I banged my waist with all my power to shake off the feeling, finally reaching the climax altogether. ¡°Cum, cum, stab it in my womb and cum. I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cumming too!¡± Byuku, byurururururu!!¡± ¡°Ohiiiiiiiii!? your seed, it came! It¡¯s filling up my womb¡­¡­!¡± Erune, receiving my ejaculation like a broken faucet in momentum, trembled her waist while she grasped the sheets in agony. She too climaxed, and seeing my sperm not pouring out, it looks like I came just in the right timing, but she still couldn¡¯t bear the sensation, and is now in a hopeless state. I felt great satisfaction, seeing her in such a state. ¡°Kuh, I can¡¯t cum anymore¡­¡­¡± After ejaculating as If it lasted a few minutes, I sat down on the bed. A lump of semen dripped from her insides where my cock was pulled out, and soiled the sheets below. ¡°Kufuu¡­¡­Haahaa¡­¡­¡± Erune was still trembling at the reverberations of the climax, but is still with her hips raised high. But eventually, the tension broke down, and she fell to the bed face down. Semen leaked outside her pussy even more from the impact. ¡°Even though I got it with so much effort, it stiil leaking out¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You have gotten enough for your womb¡± What¡¯s coming out of her right now are those that couldn¡¯t fit in there. Still, it was so much that even I was amazed. ¡°I-is that so? I¡¯m glad¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take a rest here for a while. I¡¯ll tell them to lean up later¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯m sorry¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I also want a child with Erune. Though I prefer a little gentler method than this¡± When I said that, her face turned red. Then I stood up from the bed with a bitter smile. zChapter 89 - Extra Volume 2 Chapter 4 – Continuation of the Blatant Seduction In the end, I left Erune who was still lying down, then head for the outside. Despite the sudden occurrence, I was very pleased with the outcome, but it would be bad if I fight another battle again. There is also the reason of going for an inspection for the time being, too. I don¡¯t want Beatrice to think I told her a lie just to get rid of her after all. ¡°Now then, my horse¡­¡­ah, it¡¯s there¡± I went inside the stable and took the horse out. Why do I need a horse despite being an elf with high physical strength you say? Well it¡¯s not a good example for the King of the Country to walk around the whole town either. Of course, there are other purposes too, like getting out of a big commotion in case of emergency. ¡°All right, I¡¯m counting on you today¡± I rode that horse and left the castle. Since the site was not so far away and it¡¯s not like anyone have a grudge against me, I didn¡¯t bring escorts this time. Yep, a peaceful country is good. However, that peace has crumbled at the next moment. ¡°YEaahh! I finally caught you! I really hurried you know? I was lost for a moment there!¡± Suddenly, Glinnis jumped out from my side then got behind me. The horse was surprised too, but I managed to calm it down. ¡°Hey that was dangerous! Also, we¡¯re in town!¡± If a horse were to rampage here, it would be a catastrophe. More so a kick from a rampaging horse will really give you a serious injury. ¡°Ahahaha¡­¡­I was intending to sneak a ride quietly, but looks like I startled it instead. Sorry¡± She stroked the back of the horse in apology. ¡°But I¡¯ve already got on, so let¡¯s go to your destination like this. Let¡¯s go!¡± Glinnis seems to have reflected on her actions, but she switched moods so fast, changing the topic immediately. Thinking I got no choice now but to proceed in this state, I sighed with weariness. But then, her hands suddenly embraced me around my waist. I know it¡¯s to keep her from falling from the horse, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel Glinnis¡¯ big breasts being squeezed on my back. When I looked back at her, she smiled like a criminal about to do something naughty. ¡°Do not try to obstruct me, you hear?¡± ¡°Yeah yeah, I know¡± ¡°Haaa, if only that is true¡­¡­¡± I really don¡¯t expect her to do so, still I cannot stay here for long. I signaled the horse then started afresh towards the site. This chapter came from stabbingwithasyringe.home.blog. If you are reading this note, then you are reading from an unauthorized aggregator site. Support the translator by reading it from the site itself. Thank you. ¡ù Our destination was a river that flowed near the city. Our plan is to build a solid bridge here. Though a small bridge was already laid till then, it could only it a very small number of people. The reason why we decided to build a new bridge there was to make it a trade route with other countries. Until now there was only a small number of people coming and going, but there should be more and more from hereafter. Until that time comes, we plan to make a sturdy one as soon as possible. ¡°Oooh, they have already started! I can see them starting to build from both sides¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s in charge¡± When we got closer to the end, I immediately understood the whole picture. Compared to that conventional bridge next to it which was made out of wood, this bridge over here is made out of stone, giving it a sturdy and reliable structure. ¡°Who is the person in charge here? I came for the scheduled inspection¡­¡­¡± When I spoke to the craftsmen nearby, they guided me to the place. ¡°I wonder who it was¡­¡­ Ooh, it¡¯s his Majesty and Lady Glinnis!¡± A typical elf who seems to be conducting the scene looked at us and bowed. ¡°I came for an inspection according to the documents that went up to me. I¡¯ll proceed now. Is that okay to you?¡± ¡°Of course, We will be your guide¡± The person who seems to be the manager guided us as we looked around the bridge. ¡°Currently, we are piling up stones slowly from the both sides of the river. After this, we will advance the progress from the two sides until we finally reach the center.¡± As I look at them, I can see men going back and forth with big stones in both hands. Even some of them held stones that seem to weight tons and could fit more than ten people inside. ¡°There are really strong people regardless of appearance, huh¡± Glinnis muttered right next to me. ¡°Well, you can say that. Otherwise we won¡¯t be able to proceed with such a construction. If these were humans, it would have taken more than twice the construction period. ¡°You can carry them even faster if you bring some Ogres from the Demons, but before that however, a stone throwing match will surely begin among them first.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I thought of borrowing some Demons who are confident in their abilities by talking to Beatrice, but it looks like it was better not to¡± I discarded what I planned in my mind immediately upon hearing what Glinnis had said. Since our speed is already faster than normal, let¡¯s give priority to safety instead. ¡°Yep, good choice. It¡¯s better not to call the rough guys to¡­¡­Kyaa!¡± Glinnis lost her footing in the middle of the trail, then almost fall down. The good thing is she was able to keep her balance with her feet, but the other end is a river. And because she desperately balanced herself, she made quite the stomp on the water, causing it to splash to her body in a big way. ¡°Glinnis, are you alright?¡± I extended my hand, in which she grabbed, then I lifted her at the bank. ¡°I¡¯m okay, but¡­¡­Uheeee, it¡¯s so cold¡± She didn¡¯t sustain any injuries but water has entered through her clothes. Those objects that gave as little cover as possible are now wet with water, thus it made them cling to her skin more. Speaking frankly, I was excited by this, but I immediately understood that this is her aim as well. ¡°¡­¡­You, that was intentional, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Eeh, what are you talking about? That aside, do you have towel or anything of that sort?¡± She, pretending not to know talked to the Elf guide, who responded in a panic. ¡°Y-yes! I¡¯ll prepare it right away!¡± The elf ran at an incredible speed, but I didn¡¯t miss him seeing Glinnis getting wet. ¡°Ahahahaha, Ae you jealous?¡± I wonder if this is her aim too, or was it not? Glinnis asked as if making fun of me. ¡°No way, you¡¯re a succubus after all, so I won¡¯t be surprised if you take a man once I take my eyes off you¡± I said so to feign my feelings, but I know she¡¯s already aware of my little jealousy. If this was the castle, then I might have taken her to a suitable room. ¡°Fuuuhn, is that so¡­¡­¡± This was Glinnis, who has led a lot of men by the nose. My feelings of today might have been exposed to her already. However, there¡¯s still no sign of advancement from her. Still, It¡¯s convenient for me. I¡¯ll just pretend not to know while I continue my inspection. Even so, it¡¯s not a good idea to leave this wet Glinnis alone. ¡°Hey, put this on¡± I took off my jacket and passed it to her. ¡°Fufuu, thank you¡± She came closer, and wore it upon receiving. At the same time, an elf with a towel and cloak came over. Glinnis received the towel from him and wiped her body, then upon wearing the cloak, we continued our inspection on the site. She tempted me several times after that, but I managed to survive and finish it safely. ¡°Fuuu, I managed to get though¡­¡­¡± I sighed. I finished hearing all the reports, then after that I went back on horseback, finally reaching the castle. What I understood in the inspection is that the construction is proceeding smoothly. It was good, however I could not focus very much because of Glinnis¡¯ series of temptations during that. ¡°Uuun, I thought I would be taken down to a nearby grassy field and get pushed all the way¡± ¡°That¡¯s not gonna happen. First, there are no grass fields that two adults can hide here¡± ¡°Fufufu, I don¡¯t mind being seen too¡­¡­¡± ¡°Still no. I will not lose my reason here¡± First, if we did it while they are working, my credibility will surely fall. I am not in a position to act such a fool anymore. While talking various things with Glinnis, we finally reached the castle. I put back my horse and went inside. Glinnis followed. I finally reached o my office, but she still didn¡¯t leave my side, even a bit. ¡°So, what do you want me to do?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Embrace me. I don¡¯t like being left out¡± She¡¯s usually not conscious of other women, but is the topic of getting pregnant really that different? Still, it¡¯s a pleasure to be asked to do so. And since I have just finished my important matters for today, it¡¯s fine to let out a hand, wouldn¡¯t it? Such thoughts were born all too soon, trying to erode my head as I resisted. Still, since I had already embraced Erune before this, the hurdles in my heart has lowered too. Thus, I began losing to my own desire, reaching out to Glinnis in one go. __________________ zChapter 90 - Extra Volume 2 Chapter 5 – Fully Concealed Huge Breasts Service I tried my best to resist Glinnis¡¯ temptation, but in the end, I gave up. I wasn¡¯t able to hold down my libido, so I reached my hand onto her. ¡°Fufufufu, not yet~¡± However, she who had been inviting me earlier avoided my hand that approached her. ¡°Glinnis, what do you mean? You¡¯re the one provoking me since earlier, aren¡¯t you?¡± She¡¯s gone all the ways to boost my lust so bad in the middle of the inspection. Moreover, I heard invigorating words directly in her lips clearly, those words wanting me to hold her dearly. But now, she¡¯s denying me, of all times? ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. I really want you to do me, but I want to do something different today¡± After that, Glinnis stood up in front of me who was sitting in a chair. Then she squat forward, facing me. ¡°Heee, so Glinnis is doing it for me? Then ¡®something different¡¯ that you want is¡­¡­¡± Glinnis¡¯ service is the best without saying. She¡¯s so good that among the women I have embraced with in my life so far, she easily competes among those at the top ranking. When I hit her for the first time, it was so good I thought my waist would come off. ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it. You won¡¯t have anything left for later if you do¡± Even I who¡¯s confident of my unrivaled energy, have my limits too. And because I have just dealt with Erune, I¡¯m worried if I still have enough energy remaining to serve her seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry and leave it to me, I¡¯ll calculate it well. Now then, let¡¯s get started!¡± Glinnis appeased my worries before starting. Then she got her knees on the floor. After that she extended her hands, then held me by the groins. ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting. Here I go¡± At once she pulled out my member out of my pants, then stroked it with her gentle hands. ¡°Heyhey, aren¡¯t you forgetting to tell me that ¡®something different¡¯ of yours?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been in so much pain you know? So just wait for it¡± I was troubled by her reply. My head can be suppressed by reason, but my bodily reactions cannot. Especially, Glinnis¡¯ temptation, which is too erotic, so i got no choice but to get erect eventually. ¡°I was finally released from that narrow place with so much effort, so here let me show you to a narrow place again as a repayment¡± She grinned as she spread my legs apart. Then she lifted up her breasts, showing them off to me. At this point, I was able to read Glinnis¡¯ thoughts. She wants to serve me by tit-fucking. ¡°fufufu, it¡¯s starting to get stiff as expected¡± Just thinking about the breastfucking naturally increased my sexual desire. I couldn¡¯t control those desires as expected, but it¡¯s also in my disposition. Glnnis, upon seeing my reaction, smiled even more with glee. ¡°The long-awaited tit-fuck, here you go~¡± She opened up that large tities of hers and sandwiched my cock in between them. Then she clamped her breasts shut in the middle. ¡°Look, I¡¯ve concealed the entirety of it inside!¡± She began rubbing those tender meat of hers as she said so. The stimulation from the outside is further added, giving moist pleasure to my fuck rod that was sandwiched from the inside. ¡°It¡¯s indeed great, there isn¡¯t any gap in your breasts at all¡± My obscene stick is now completely enveloped by the ideal breasts that balanced tension and softness in one. As she adjusts the force, the soft meat wrapped around mine as if it is being vacuum packed. I breathed out a sigh to this that can already be described as a transcendent art. ¡°How is it? It¡¯s my prided technique¡± She looked so happy with me feeling good by that technique of hers. If it was a normal human, he¡¯ll definitely get crazy with no room for conversation. ¡°I¡¯ll be increasing the pressure inside my breasts from hereon-¡± At that moment, there was a sudden knocking at the door while Glinnis is talking. ¡°Allan-sama, it¡¯s Cecil. Are you good for a moment?¡± My thoughts hardened to the unexpected visit. But then, Glinnis pressed her throat then uttered what¡¯s in her mind. ¡°I¡¯m good. You can come in now¡± To my surprise, it resembled my voice. To the extent that you won¡¯t hear the difference through that thick door. ¡°You-¡° ¡°Fufufu, it was important for gathering intelligence, so I learned it¡± ¡°Kuh, our situation is bad, so get down fist before anything else¡± I was still I the middle of her servicing, so my mind is still twisted to say anything when found by that serious Cecil. And so, I pushed Glinnis under my work desk. Almost at the same time, Cecil came in and approaches the said desk. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Shouldn¡¯t be better for you to take a rest?¡± Her stomach is swollen enough that you can easily observe it from here. Even though she¡¯s now entering the stable period, I don¡¯t want her to move around so much now that she¡¯s now carrying our baby. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve always been in the room until recently, so I wanted to move around for a bit¡­¡± ¡°Well, I can understand that too¡­¡­-!¡± In the middle of my speech, pleasure was suddenly felt in my waist. ¡°Allan-sama, is there seems to be a problem?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. So, where are the necessary requirements?¡± When I asked, Cecil put the papers she¡¯s carrying on the desk. ¡°Actually, I was reading the documents of the development plan, and I was just curious¡­¡­¡± Then she pulled out the blackboard in the corner of the room, stuck the documents on it and began explaining in detail. However, no matter how much she explained, I couldn¡¯t direct my consciousness over there. It¡¯s because Glinnis who was under my desk has resumed her tit-fucking. While Cecil is in ecstasy in giving detailed explanations and up-and-down graphs above, I was stealthily receiving detailed up-and-down movements of Glinnis¡¯ soft meat below. ¡°Glinnis, what are you doing!¡± I talked to her in a soft voice enough not to be heard by Cecil from our distance. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Isn¡¯t this even more exciting?¡± It seems she¡¯s intending to continue hiding like this while giving me a tit-job. ¡°What would you do if you were found out?¡± ¡°That depends on you. Do your best not giving a reaction~¡± She said that, but if we were found out, she¡¯s definitely going to blame me for everything. She¡¯s too unreasonable. Moreover, the bar is set too high, as it¡¯s extremely difficult to endure Glinnis¡¯ service without reacting. Even now, the intensity of her breastfucking is increasing, and her valley is beginning to get wet from the precum overflowing from my tip. It gradually spread inside evenly, making the sliding motion through her soft meat smoother, thus doubling the pleasure even more. ¡°Fufufu, Allan¡¯s penis is starting to quiver. How long do you think you can endure, I wonder?¡± Glinnis was gladdened upon seeing my member struggling all over in her chest. On the other hand, it really gave me a hard time not to let this out in my face. Moreover, Cecil hits me with questions from time to time, so I have to answer that as well. Hell like heaven continued, and the feeling of the need to come gradually rose as time passed by. ¡°¡­¡­Thus, I think it will be more efficient if we out them together over here. How about it, Allan-sama?¡± ¡°Eh, Ahh, yeah¡­¡­I think that¡¯s good. I¡¯ll go check upon it so put them here for the time being¡± ¡°Understood¡± Cecil nodded at my order as she took away the documents. She came closer to hand it to me, but Glinnis strengthened her movements at that timing. ¡°Nnn, go ahead, cum in my breasts!¡± She squeezed my quivering dick while rubbing it with her breasts from both sides. The desires that I¡¯ve been pent up for a while now was all riled up at once, just on the verge of exploding. ¡°Then, Allan-sama, I¡¯ll leave this here¡± ¡°Alright. Take yourself slowly and get some rest today¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sorry for suddenly disturbing you¡± Cecil bowed once, then she turned around and left the room. At that timing, my limit finally came. Glinnis added pressure from all directions with her breasts even more. ¡°Allan, cum, release them all in my boobs!¡± Byukuu, byurururururu! My dick rampaged inside her chest, as it burst out all its contents. She moved her tits even more while holding it down, further urging me to ejaculate more. ¡°Kuh, uu! Aaah¡­¡­!¡± As I held it to the limit, the pleasant feeling of me cumming is great. While keeping my voice from coming out, I confirmed Cecil¡¯s disappearance on the other side of the door. ¡°Cecil came out, right? Then let¡¯s make you ¡®come¡¯ all out until the end!¡± Glinnis exclaimed as she applied pressure comparable to a tight pussy, then squeezed out what¡¯s left in my urethra entirely. zChapter 91 - Extra Volume 2 Chapter 6 – Bondage Sex with a Succubus After Cecil went out, Glinnis tried squeezing out my semen further using her dynamite tits. Because I have been stimulated without pause, I feel like my ejaculation won¡¯t stop for long. ¡°Fufufu, looks like there is still some inside. My tits have been stained so much¡± Glinnis left the spot where I spurted out my sperm. I rested my elbows in the desk to support my body while having rough breaths that time. ¡°Haa, haa¡­¡­ a little more and we could have been exposed¡± I stated at Glinnnis in condemnation. The last part was too suspicious because she behaved violently. Good thing it wasn¡¯t noticed by Cecil at all. ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine? She just left normally¡± ¡°I really hope she was¡­¡­¡± I spilled my thoughts and catch a breather once more. ¡°More than that, Allan, you really came out so much. See?¡± This girl who cared about my feelings like a passing dew changed topics and spread open her huge valleys. From that place, all the sticky fluids I let out drew threads like a spiderweb intricately between her breasts. It was surprising even for myself. I just realized I really dyed Glinnis by my color that much. The level of satisfaction is still higher when I come inside, but still this visible scenery is exciting in itself too. Then, Glinnis scooped some semen that dirtied her valleys with a finger, then carried it to her mouth. ¡°Fuu¡­¡­Nnnn, gulp! Nnn~! Very thick!¡± She seems satisfied with the taste. ¡°It¡¯s really good, so much different from the others¡± I still think it¡¯s not something delicious, but I wonder if it¡¯s different from a succubus¡¯ taste buds? Well, they are succubus after all, so it might be something to do with semen as their source of nourishment. ¡°Haa, it¡¯s so delicious Allan is the most delicious after all!¡± ¡°Is that so, then that¡¯s good¡­¡­¡± I still don¡¯t know how to respond to this, but what¡¯s important is she¡¯s happy. ¡°That aside¡­¡­ did you do it a while ago?¡± Though I felt good, it doesn¡¯t hide the fact that I was angry. I was so desperate as to not let Cecil find out, yet Glinnis didn¡¯t stop. ¡°Eh, don¡¯t tell me, you are really angry about it?¡± ¡°Of course I am. Thought it¡¯s not to the extent that I hate it, but I am still angry at you¡± I said so as I pulled Glinnis up to stand. ¡°Uhmm, you see¡­¡­ you know, if there is a delicious dick in front of you, a succubus, you won¡¯t be able to resist not trying to squeeze it out¡­¡­something like that?¡± I¡¯m starting to wonder if my seriousness is really transmitted to her head. However, it¡¯s too late now. I took out a rope from the drawer of my desk. ¡°Eh, wait a minute, why is there such a thing is your desk?¡± This clever succubus seems to have surprised by this, but that chance is fatal. I quickly caught her shoulders and pushed her down the desk. ¡°Kyaaa! Uuh, don¡¯t bind me with that thing!¡± ¡°It¡¯s our punishment. So that you won¡¯t do any more bad things¡± I tied Glinnis¡¯ hands and legs over to the legs of each desk. Now she is tightly fixed on the large office desk while lying above. Her legs were pulled apart from left and right, so her vagina is completely visible. ¡°Uu¡­¡­this is really embarrassing¡± ¡°Really? I was in eve harder for me earlier. Compared to this, this was much better¡± Glinnis also knew Cecil¡¯s character well, so she can already guess what it was like. She then averted her eyes in silence. ¡°This time, I¡¯ll punish you. Be violated by me while being restrained. I will make you taste the frustration of unable to feel yourself comfortable¡± I approached the restrained Glinnis, then opened her vagina with my fingers. Immediately after confirming it¡¯s wet, I started inserting it at once. ¡°Nnnnnn! It¡¯s so hard even though you just let out earlier!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you went crazy while I couldn¡¯t move from my state that time. I cannot be satisfied until I get my revenge¡± It¡¯s nice and all to be wrapped by Glinnis¡¯ techniques, but I still want to stir her myself. After all, it gave me a better feeling when I am the one making my partner pant all over by myself. ¡°Now I¡¯ll enjoy you to my heart¡¯s content¡± I immediately brought down my waist. Since Glinnis is all tied up, she could only move a little or it will cause her pain. So in order to completely fix her in place, I grabbed her hips with both hands and thrust my cock from there. ¡°Hauuu, Nnnn, kufuuuu! Your penis is coming all the way inside¡­¡­I¡¯m being pierced through!¡± ¡°How are you feeling? Sorry to say this, but regretting won¡¯t work now¡± I stopped the movements of my hips to confirm how she feels. ¡°Ahn, no way, now that I¡¯m feeling better and all¡­¡­!¡± Even though the pleasure is interrupted midway, she still tried moving her body impatiently. Pretty unfortunate for her though. Her upper body could move a bit, but not her lower body, because I completely held it in place. It seemed pretty painful for her not to be able to move it inside by herself. ¡°Uuaaaaa¡­¡­ please move, even just slowly, please just move!¡± Certainly, the pleasure is still in there, bit it¡¯s not enough to make her climax. But now that Glinnis realized she couldn¡¯t move it by herself, she begged me to do it. ¡°Hey, please! Please move more, stir me up and make me cum!¡± Sadistic feelings were being born in my mind upon seeing her teary-eyed state begging for mercy. Shall I make her beg for more¡­¡­ ¡°No, not today. I moved around all day, so I¡¯m tired. Also, I ran away quite a bit trying to escape from some certain people after all¡± I said so to irritate Glinnis even more. ¡°Move quickly! My head is already boiling all over! Please!¡± Glinnis screamed as she begged. She¡¯s been telling me that for a while now, but I have yet to move my waist slowly. Her patience is already at her limits. It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯ll feel good if I just move my hips. ¡°Do you really want it that much?¡± ¡°Yes-Yeah! Hey, please, please, I¡¯m going to go crazy if I remain in this way!¡± Glinnis attempted moving her hands and feet that are bound to the desk, but it was still a failure. Whether she could come or not is now completely in my hands now. After realizing it was futile once more, she begged me, even more desperate than before. ¡°A-Allan¡­¡­ rummage me with your dick! I want you to ruin me, mess me up to my very depths!¡± Looks like she¡¯s really at her limit. I then tried going deeper, and her cervix completely bit me in a snap. Even though I haven¡¯t made any violent moves yet, her whole body is shaking already. ¡°I might really break if you make me wait even more than this! Haaahaaa, aguuuu!¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped then, I¡¯ll violate you as much as you want¡± Seeing her pained eyes before me, I¡¯m sure she wont attack me anymore without permission. I held her butt firmly again, then hit it with my waist once more. ¡°Higuuu! It caaaaaaaame! Ahiii, it feels so goooooooooooood!¡± Glinnis¡¯ charming face melted away. I don¡¯t think it was a proper succubus-like expression, but it¡¯s still arousing. ¡°There, there! Deeper, go deeper!¡± I then pressed Glinnis¡¯ body against the desk, restraining her even more as I pierce her with my dick, Her vagina which was completely charmed by my dick was unable to refuse now, and completely opened itself to violate her womb entrance even more. ¡°Hiiii, so deep! My womb is being dyed by Allan as I get fucked insiiiiiiiiiiiiiide!¡± ¡°I¡¯m gonna turn this body so that you¡¯ll feel good only with me! Accept all my seed inside!¡± I attacked Glinnis¡¯ pussy straight up to the very depths in a continuous motion. Then, she finally reached her limits, making her body convulsed greatly. ¡°Cumming, I¡¯m cumming! Cummingcummingcummingcummingcumming!¡± Bikubikuvikubiku! Pushaaaaaaa! A great tide surged violently while she trembled mainly on the lower part of her body. ¡°Me too, I¡¯m coming out¡­¡­! I also let out all my load inside her. The sensation of trembling and shaking of her body was really good, that I let out so much that it overflowed from her pussy. ¡°Haaahaaa, Glinnis? ¡­¡­she fainted¡± Once I caught up my breath, I looked to her who had been unresponsive just now, only to see her face fainted from the bliss of the climax. I realized I went a bit too far, but I was really impatient that time. Still, if this scene is seen by anyone, I could not imagine how intense Cecil¡¯s sermon will be. Thus, I hurriedly released her from her restraints and tried destroying all the evidence. zChapter 92 - Extra Volume 2 - Chapter 7 – Ambush in the Bedroom ¡°Haaahaa¡­¡­putting back everything in order is harder than I thought¡± I am currently walking down the hallway with the fainted Glinnis on my back. We ended up messing the whole room grandly, so it took me too much effort to clean up. Well, it was me who did them all, so I just reaped what I sowed. This chapter came from stabbingwithasyringe.home.blog. If you are reading this note, then you are reading from an unauthorized aggregator site. Support the translator by reading it from the site itself. Thank you. ¡°I ended up wiping up all the parts that got wet and ventilating the area so they won¡¯t notice the smell¡­¡­¡± The traces had been wiped clean, so it won¡¯t be noticed unless someone has really outstanding detective skills. Now that the time for administrative duties are over, I¡¯m now pretty safe from Cecil¡¯s preaching. Still, to make sure she won¡¯t complain, I went through all the documents that I looked over from the beginning. ¡°Even all of that, you still haven¡¯t woken up yet?¡± I directed my question to the girl at my back, but she¡¯s still unconscious. As she¡¯s acting completely senseless, it means she has completely entrusted herself to me. Still, isn¡¯t your expression way too comfortable? You¡¯re not sleeping, aren¡¯t you? ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll just take you to your room and let you sleep there.¡± The wives¡¯ rooms are close to my room. After this, Let¡¯s go back to my room right away and plop to bed early. I¡¯m really tired of all that happened here today. ¡°I really want to sleep now¡­¡­Here, off you go¡± I finally arrived at Glinnis¡¯ room, then opened the door without a knock. It was a necessary etiquette in the castle but I forgot. Once I opened the door, I saw a few people looking at us dumbfoundedly, then going into a panic afterwards. ¡°A-Allan-sama, and also Lady Glinnis!¡± The maids shouted out. Were they in charge of taking care of this succubus? I really can¡¯t remember. Naturally, all my wives have their own ladies-in-waiting, but I still couldn¡¯t remember a few of them. ¡°We are glad you are safe. We have lost sight of you around noon, so we were at a loss¡± A senior elf who seem to be their representative said to me then sighed. Looks like this girl ran away from them and came looking for me. ¡°It seems we have gotten you quite worried. I¡¯ll tell Glinnis later.¡± She¡¯s always had a carefree personality after all. To the point that I¡¯m already wondering if she will get accustomed to the position or not. It can also be said to the other queen consorts. A lot of them are really having a hard time to adjust. ¡°Nay, not at all. It¡¯s because we are being negligent¡­¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get so serious. If it¡¯s in this country, then it won¡¯t be a problem. Glinnis too, is not that weak herself.¡± She isn¡¯t Beatrice¡¯s direct subordinate just for show. She should have the ability to be able to survive on her own even if some problems occur. ¡°Plus, if you worry too much, your stomach will hurt. For now, help me get Glinnis to bed¡± ¡°Of course, your Majesty¡± I unloaded the unconscious Glinnis out of my back. Some of the maids approached me and held her gently, then put her on the bed. It¡¯s probably okay with this now. ¡°Then, I¡¯m going¡± ¡°Yes, thank you for the hard work, your Majesty¡± ¡°Yeah, say that to Glinnis too once she wakes up¡± I told the maid then left the room. Then I walked down the hallway going back to my room. There is also the room of Fran in this floor, but let¡¯s stop by tomorrow. I really need to rest my body tonight. This action might be pretty pathetic for a man, but still, it was really tough. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and sleep¡­¡­¡± I finally reached my room. I opened the door and went inside. As this was the King¡¯s private quarters, the room is quite gorgeous. I said to the staff to make it simpler as I won¡¯t be able to calm down if it was too gaudy, but it still gave a high-quality feeling. By the way, the bed is separated by a door. It¡¯s more than enough for me who have traveled and camped in many places. ¡°Now then, I wonder where did I put my drinks¡­¡­?¡± Since I went and became Glinnis¡¯ partner and became the janitor of the room as well, my throat is parched from all that work. I took out a drink from a fridge that seems to have been made with the magic of the elves. I calmed down a little having drank a bit. I also understood that my body that was burning now felt relaxed. This chapter came from stabbingwithasyringe.home.blog. If you are reading this note, then you are reading from an unauthorized aggregator site. Support the translator by reading it from the site itself. Thank you. ¡°Sleepwear¡­¡­too troublesome, let¡¯s skip them¡± As I didn¡¯t even have the energy left to change clothes, I went to the bed with my current outfit. I¡¯ll wipe my body tomorrow morning. ¡°Fuuu, there will be a lot of work tomorrow too. Let¡¯s go to bed early¡± I opened the bedroom door. However, my movements stopped there. For some reason, the lights were on. Looking closely, someone is sitting on a chair next to the bed. ¡°¡­¡­Who is it?¡± I was on guard for a second, then the person in the chair turned her face towards me. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you, Allan. You¡¯re quite late, aren¡¯t you?¡± She spoke with a dignified attitude. It was Beatrice. Seeing there is a book on her right hand, it seems that she was here for quite some time. There are many things I want to ask her, but more than anything, first¡­¡­ ¡°Why are you here? I mean, how did you get in?¡± Since it is the king¡¯s chambers, it is strictly locked. The only person who has the key is the Head Maid who¡¯s in charge of cleaning, and she who also served my father won¡¯t just give it to anyone. ¡°Non-magical keys are worthless in front of me¡± Beatrice then showed her left hand that didn¡¯t have the book. It was a stone key ¨C and it was similar to the one I have. ¡°It¡¯s pretty easy to duplicate a key if you use magic to inspect its internal structure¡± ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s pretty convenient¡­¡­¡± I could do nothing but laugh. Come on, try to remember where the magic locks in the castle are¡­¡­ I¡¯m sure there are about three places¡­¡­no, is it still worth the opponent for Beatrice? As if she¡¯s already seen through what I was thinking, she smiled at me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t enter strange places¡± ¡°I would be happy if you really do¡± I still am unable to eat her in magic skills. If she got serious, she could uncover every corner of this country, and honestly, it¡¯s scary. ¡°Yeah, I understand. Still, I couldn¡¯t help but worry. So, what did you come here for?¡± I asked her as I sit on the bed. She wouldn¡¯t invade other people¡¯s room just for thoughts. As expected of the Demon Lord that had tried to rule over the world, she¡¯s got the wisdom and the intelligence to administer a nation. She also knew the consequences of this matter enough. Beatrice¡¯s lips however, distorted to a grin. It gave me a bad feeling, but before that, she sat next to me. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡­you told me that you had something to do that¡¯s why you refused my invitation, right?¡± I nodded, still trying to understand. I really went to the inspection after that. I didn¡¯t lie. ¡°Well, enough about that. You embraced Erune and Glinnis afterwards, am I right?¡± ¡°What¡­¡­!¡± What she had just said opened my eyes wide. ¡°That¡¯s quite an easy-to-read reaction. It will be tough on you to form diplomacy with that, you know?¡± Beatrice looked at me then smiled. ¡°Anyway, is that really necessary to refuse my wish if you can afford to embrace another woman?¡± I don¡¯t really understand why she knew, but perhaps she has done a magical surveillance of some sort. Now that it has come to this, I gave up making excuses and head straight to the point. ¡°It¡¯s because they chased me up to the other side. I even took a roundabout path¡± Also, I feel sorry if I were to drive back the two who had kept on chasing me that far. Though thanks to that, Glinnis got a terrible one from me. ¡°I¡¯m not really against that matter. They are queen consorts too¡± Then, Beatrice moved closer to me. ¡°And based on that, shouldn¡¯t I reasonable enough to be your partner? I¡¯m also the one who asked you first, you know?¡± ¡°Yes, you are also more than enough. However, I¡¯m really really tired today¡­¡­¡± If it¡¯s the usual atmosphere I would have pushed her already, but the fatigue has really got me heavy today. I succumbed to the bed just like that. ¡°You can do whatever you want. But I want to rest as it is¡­¡­¡± I¡¯m so weak I don¡¯t even have the power to refuse her anymore. Seeing my worn-out figure, Beatrice put her hand on my head, then went on the bed. ¡°If you¡¯re tired to that degree, then I¡¯ll heal you from it¡± zChapter 93 - Extra Volume 2 Chapter 8 – Demon Lord’s Service I stared dumbfoundedly at the soft expression of Beatrice which didn¡¯t fit her usual demeanor. ¡°This is so sudden. What happened to you?¡± I asked, still lying on the bed. If it¡¯s the usual her, she would come to violate regardless of me resisting or not. Even more now that I¡¯m in such a defenseless situation. I could only think that she¡¯s scheming something. ¡°Normally, you would have attacked me right away. Now you are saying you will heal me?¡± I¡¯m honestly in such a loss right now. No matter how much I think about it, this is totally not in Beatrice¡¯s character. Understanding what I was thinking, she laughed at me hard. ¡°Well, it¡¯s certainly was unlike me to say such a thing to you but¡­¡­¡± She moved her hand, then put it on my head. ¡°The role of a king is always that troublesome. Even I forgive you for being a little sloppy from time to time¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m that sloppy¡­¡­¡± ¡°Of course you are. Just from time to time¡± Regardless, I¡¯m so weak today that I might even lose to Helena. I¡¯m completely out of power, and my thoughts are dull too. My mind and body is screaming at me to ¡®get some rest already!¡¯. ¡°You¡¯re still young, so it¡¯s necessary for you to rest from time to time.¡± ¡°Does that mean you won¡¯t let me have a break once I got older?¡± ¡°Do your best to make the country stable in the future then¡± I couldn¡¯t argue back. Surely, this is the King¡¯s role, and I can¡¯t just leave it to others. ¡°But I am just a fledgling of a king right now¡± ¡°You still have your father, and not only that, because you have good relations with the other countries, there is a lower probability of a war occurring, so you can just focus yourself on domestic affairs completely¡± My father may be retired and now living freely from worldly affairs, but he answers me whenever I seek him for advice. He¡¯s also in a state where he can move out whenever I need help. ¡°Well, you did a good job nonetheless. Therefore, allow me to reward you something today¡± After that Beatrice reached out her hands on my hips. I thought that my cock will get dragged out once again, but this time seems to be different. She casted some kind of magic, making my area around my waist feel soft and warm. It¡¯s like it¡¯s being soaked in a hot spring. It spread gradually from my waist, then to the lower half of my body that Erune and Glinnis has used so much, making it feel more comfortable. ¡°Has your body become more comfy? This is a kind of recovery magic¡± ¡°You can do something like this too? I thought you were all about attack magic¡± I heard that the Demons like that kind of magic. ¡°You realize that you¡¯re speaking to the Demon Lord right now? I can use magic in all kinds of situations¡± This time, she put her hands inside my pants. I thought I¡¯ll be able to take a rest this time. How regrettable. The next moment, my junior was let out. She began touching it gently. ¡°¡­¡­you intend to do it after all¡± ¡°Of course I do. I have also endured this much you know?¡± Looks like she¡¯s intending to do the healing and violating at the same time. ¡°I think I¡¯ll feel even more tired in my current state¡± Even I don¡¯t think about women all the time. I still feel pleasure from the strokes of Beatrice, but I couldn¡¯t bear myself to get comfortable because of fatigue. ¡°You just have to rest. I will do everything.¡± ¡°Is this the service of the Demon Lord? Then I¡¯m ready¡± It¡¯s perfect for me at the moment, who is lacking energy to violate her myself. Beatrice then took off both of our clothes and went to bed lying naked. Then by pressing her rich body against mine, my libido was awakened. Especially that soft and big chest of hers, being distorted in a great way as it got itself sandwiched between her and my body. The feeling of her mounds being squeezed is directly transmitting to me, that if this was a normal situation, I would have already pushed her down. ¡°How is it? Your crotch is beginning to harden. Did this give you motivation?¡± Beatrice provoked me while speeding up the movements of her hand. Because my fuck rod has now become hard to some extent, she was now able to stroke it more violently than before. ¡°Hey, I moved even faster. Did you feel good?¡± ¡°Of course, it really has become better¡­¡­kuh!¡± After I took her virginity, Beatrice has begun to develop an interest to sex. Since then, she has been receiving techniques from Glinnis. Therefore among the queen consorts, her techniques have risen the highest. ¡°It was worth studying them, based on your reaction. However, that¡¯s not the only thing I got you know?¡± ¡°Study? What do you mean-¡° ¡°I¡¯ve been raped my you helplessly from the beginning. It¡¯s time to pay you back.¡± Beatrice, while smiling chanted another magic again. Then lukewarm liquid began flowing from her palm. ¡°T-that is¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Were you surprised? I heard that Glinnis and the harlots used something like this. I just recreated it with magic¡± What she created was a lube-like liquid. She then applied it to my lascivious rod, then stroked it once again. In a short time, also thanks to Beatrice¡¯s good techniques, my cock has now been completely wrapped in a slimy feel. ¡°Allan, your body seems to want me to serve you more¡± ¡°Yeah, keep going. I won¡¯t be able to sleep in this state anyway¡± When I said that, she just laughed it off. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s my victory today. You will be more excited having sex with me from now on, so don¡¯t worry.¡± She then began increasing my libido by fapping me while she heals my body. The desires of wanting to violate Beatrice rather than wanting to take a rest is beginning to take over. She felt that too, so she tried exciting me even more. ¡°Allan, big breasts are your preference, am I right? Here, you can do whatever you like¡± Beatrice straightened up her body, then she pressed her big tits against my face. ¡°Uoo, gufuuuuuu¡­¡­¡± Suddenly, my face was fully covered by soft breast meat, so much that it even made me hard to breathe. I managed to move my face to secure my breathing somehow. Still, I ended up inhaling the scent of Beatrice close by. It was a pure girlish scent mixed with a little bit of perfume, but it was already enough for me to drown myself in her allure. ¡°You can enjoy my breasts to your heart¡¯s content. Meanwhile I¡¯ll take care of this one for you¡± Beatrice pressed my face to her chest with one hand, while she rubbed my fuck stick up and down with her other. Both of the movements were in perfect sync, so perfect that the feeling of wanting to ejaculate was raised rapidly. ¡°Haahaa¡­¡­aguu¡± I am well aware that in this moment, I am under Beatrice¡¯s complete mercy. But the pressure from working as a king, combined with the worries about the pregnant Cecil and the others, the fatigue from these things gradually accumulated inside me, and this had made me feel mentally exhausted. I have no choice but to submit. ¡°Nnn, you¡¯re licking it so much, you¡¯re like a baby¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that great? This can serve as a practice¡± As soon as I recovered in her embrace, I began crawling my tongue against her chest. She seems to have gotten excited with my acts so far. I just licked her a little, but her nipples already went hard. ¡°Haa, fuuu! Are you going to impregnate me too? That aside, a baby wouldn¡¯t lick it so perversely as you.¡± There¡¯s no change in her expression, but her breathing has become a little rougher. Still, Beatrice has the upper hand, and her stokes became even more intense that I want to cum at once. ¡°Before your motivation comes to life, I¡¯ll make you mine first with my service¡± With her fully composed expression still intact, she applied even more power to her hands, tightening my huge cock. Her tight fapping service was so great my desires to cum all over intensified more and more, to the point where I¡¯m already at my limit. ¡°¡­¡­! Kuhh, its coming!¡± ¡°No need to endure. I¡¯ll catch them all with my own hands¡± Beatrice pushed her big tits to me once more. My face was instantly drowned in the sea of soft flesh once again, making me harder to breath. At the same time, she moved her hand even faster. ¡°Come, drown in the breasts that you love and release your fluids to your heart¡¯s content!¡± Byuru! Byuuu, byurururururu! My cock then reached its limits. I felt pleasure in the sensation both covering my face and my dick, almost making me faint. Beatrice also moved her hand in sync every time I spurt, making sure I squeezed out all my semen in the process. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s spilling out of my hands¡± When she finally withdrew her chest, the view of my semen seeming to spill itself from her hand entered my eyes. Trying to show it off, she then took out her tongue and licked it. ¡°Nchuu, lero¡­¡­hmm, it¡¯s not as delicious as Glinnis said¡± Then she used magic to remove the remaining. ¡°But this only has to be used for its original purpose. Don¡¯t you think so too, Allan?¡± Beatrice stood on her knees and looked down at me. zChapter 94 - Extra Volume 2 Chapter 9 – Until We Run out of Power Beatrice looked down at me without moving her expression, which is overflowing with confidence right now. On the other hand, I have been made to cum once, so I¡¯m still in a pathetic state. However, it wasn¡¯t all that bad. It¡¯s because the libido sleeping inside me has now been revived. Entrusting my body to her and indulging in her pleasure is the right choice. Right now, my natural desire to make a woman feel bliss has now been reawakened. ¡°Thank you, Beatrice. It felt really good¡± I expressed my outmost gratitude to Beatrice. Because of her, the passion I thought has withered has now finally resurrected. However, I felt bad for her, as I was the only one that felt good. ¡°I felt better now. My body has improved too. Sorry for troubling you, and let me thank you once again¡± By sexual means, of course. Since I showed her how pathetic I was, I have to give her enough pleasure to forget all about it. However, when I tried to rise up, her arms pushed me back. ¡°Wh-what is it¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Not this time. What are you trying to do, moving without my permission?¡± Before I knew it, Beatrice has straddled over my waist. Then from there, she pushed me back to the bed. ¡°My torture isn¡¯t over yet, you know?¡± Beatrice said so as she looked down at me. Unlike earlier, she¡¯s now giving off the usual aura of a Demon Lord. ¡°From the looks of it, I see that you¡¯re back in shape. For that, I have to take the corresponding attitude for it¡± She changed her approach upon seeing my current state? ¡°Today, I¡¯ll have you pour all your remaining seed in my womb. Besides, didn¡¯t you do it with Erune and Glinnis today? Don¡¯t even think about denying it¡± She then grasped my penis hard. Because my desires have been revived, it¡¯s now standing in ovulation. Meaning it was ready to be inserted right away inside her babymaker. Following that, Beatrice raised her hips then pressed my dick all the way to her depths. ¡°Kuh, nnnhh! Did you know? It already got this wet thanks to you licking my breasts earlier¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s really soaking. But to be able to get this wet by just licking your tits¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s the truth. Geez, I really shouldn¡¯t let my guard down at you¡± I could already feel how wet her pussy is based on the sensation. However, is she exaggerating a bit? To get this wet by just tasting her tits¡­¡­ Probably she¡¯s already excited when she started giving service to me. ¡°I should get going before this thing completely recovers¡­¡­Ahnn!¡± Without any delay, she plunged my stick right in. My dick was already so hard that it split her wet pussy into two, reaching her farthest place in one go. ¡°Haa, haa, it¡¯s so hard, it already reached all the way inside, Aaaah!¡± The head of my dick then hit something elastic. This was probably the entrance of her womb. I looked at Beatrice, who breathed out in a big way to calm her feelings. ¡°You have entered my very depths. How does it feel? Regretfully, this time I won¡¯t let you go¡± The eyes of this woman were calm, but I could tell she¡¯s already horny. She already sealed my movements completely. ¡°You got me. I can¡¯t move in this state¡± If the other girls were to push me down like this, they would definitely force me to take the missionary position. However, this is difficult for Beatrice, who,s ability is on a different league. To push her down, it is necessary to give her pleasure with foreplay, but before that it is necessary for you to understand her body first. ¡°I¡¯ll wring out all your semen this way¡± She began moving her hips, smiling as ferocious as the time I was fighting her at her own castle. I knelt on the bed and slowly lift my hips. Thanks to these movements, the head of my penis casually scratches the walls of her vagina. This stimulated Beatrice even more. She raised her hips to the point where my cock was almost pulled out, then it descended, putting it back once again. My dick meat entangled with the meat pleats all over again. Like a sea anemone, countless folds completely wrapped my junior. My lewd stick got a pleasant feeling and let out precum once again, Like the first time when this Demon Lord gave indecent massages to him. ¡°Ahhn, haa, haa! H-How was it. Is my waist good?¡± Beatrice asked me with a sweet voice. ¡°It¡¯s great. It keeps surprising me every time¡± This is not a mere flattery, but something that came from my heart. Not to mention the way she moves in this cowgirl position, even passive ones like the missionary position is so erotic when she does it to me. This is clearly that succubus¡¯ teachings, but even I was overwhelmed by the results. ¡°If she keeps this up, maybe one day I¡¯ll lose to Beatrice Ugh, tight!¡± ¡°One day? How about ¡®tonight¡¯? If you let your guard down, you¡¯ll cum in an instant. I¡¯ve warned you¡± She then put her hand on my chest. Then with increased power, she pressed my body to the bed with force. ¡°Now then, more, more, enjoy yourself with my alluring body even more!¡± Beatrice applied power in her pussy, giving a heavenly stimulus to my fuck as she move. I too, moved my waist in sync to her. Naturally, she made an even tighter grip inside. The soft fleshy pleats surrounded my dick without any gaps, stimulating my fuck stick from all directions. ¡°GUaa, aah, uuuuh!¡± I leaked out a pitiful moan. The pleasure inside her pussy is intense. Too intense! ¡°Crap, I¡¯ve never felt like this before¡­¡­!¡± The feeling of wanting to ejaculate rose, and its now nearing its limits once more. But I don¡¯t want to cum that easily. I don¡¯t have the energy to capsize her in this state, so I raised my hands which are free instead. Then, I reached out to the Demon Lord¡¯s big tities that shook every time she moves up and down. I gripped both firmly, then kneaded them with all my remaining strength. ¡°My breasts again? Kuuuh, aaahn! Haaa, haaaa, do¡¯t rub it so much!¡± ¡°This heavy lumps are shaking in front of my eyes, how can I resist keeping my hands out of them?¡± I rejected her lovely cries. ¡°If you want to someone to blame, then blame Beatrice who couldn¡¯t even keep her hands off even for a while. I¡¯ll do whatever I want this time¡± I continued pressing her breasts even more, enjoying its sensation as I knead them to the left and right. It¡¯s like a freshly cooked mochi. Their elasticity too, are like marshmallows despite its softness. I pressed the two soft meats to the center, making a deep valley. The scenery created was very stimulating. However, I don¡¯t think I want to be sandwiched in between these breasts right now. Because Beatrice¡¯s pussy today felt really good. ¡°Damn, I feel like it¡¯ll come out once I relax my guard for a bit¡± ¡°Hafuu, uuh, it¡¯s not good to resist you know? Spurt it out, spurt it all inside me¡± ¡°Hahaha, Like I can afford to come here alone!¡± If I squirted it all out here, it¡¯ll be too pitiful of me. I have to show my dominance even a bit, so that she can cum with me at least! I put my energy on my waist that was about to break down, then upon finding a gap in her movements, I pushed my waist above. ¡°Ihiiiiiii!? What, how can you still move¡­¡­fuuu, uuuugh!¡± The sudden impact made her scream out. There wasn¡¯t much momentum because there was not much space, but she seems to have felt it to some extent. I moved my hips firmly while loving Beatrice¡¯s breasts. It was small, but it was enough to boost her lustful desires if I match it with her waist movements. Of course, she also retaliated, trying hard to squeeze out my semen even more. We didn¡¯t stop till were one step from our limits. ¡°Haahaaa, I can¡¯t do this any more, I¡¯m cumming!¡± ¡°Haaan, aahn, Allan, come, let it out, all of it inside me!¡± Beatrice and I shook our hips even more to the pleasure. ¡°I¡¯m cumming, Accept it all!¡± I pulled her waist at the last moment, then injected my fluids inside. Her body trembled in pleasure so intense I almost felt my dick melt away. ¡°Ahh¡­¡­Oguuuuu! Here it comes, it comes, it¡¯s flowing right inside my womb! Ahhhhiiiiii!¡± Beatrice climaxed, straightening her back. With trembling bodies, we enjoyed the reverberations of the climax within each other. After a while it settled down, Beatrice fell on my chest. ¡°Haaahaaa¡­¡­cumming from that state, looks like I still have a long way to go¡± I let out words ridiculing myself. ¡°¡­¡­suppose I got pregnant; I might hand over the position of the Demon Lord to this child¡± ¡°Until then, please protect the seat of the Demon Lord¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know about that¡­¡­ I¡¯ve been tamed this easily after all¡± Despite the joke, she gave a gentle smile. I put my hand on Beatrice¡¯s head, but with my fatigue dominating me, I closed my eyes as soon as the sensations touched. zChapter 95 - Volume 2 Chapter 10 (END)– As a King A few seasons passed since the incident with Erune and the others. Now, I just finished my work early and walked around the castle. It was a brisk walk, and anyone can see my impatience in my every step. My head however, is full of other thoughts to to leave space to these small details. ¡°Is it time for the doctor¡¯s appointment?¡± I looked back at one of my vassals following me. An answer came back immediately and clearly. ¡°Yes your Majesty. It was scheduled for today. According to the information we received earlier, it seems to have already begun.¡± I nodded to affirm. Yes. Today is the expected date for my wife to give birth. ¡°¡­¡­Ah, damnit¡± I really wanted to be with them all day long, but there are still the affairs of the kingdom that I couldn¡¯t just leave alone. It¡¯s not good to let out my complaints in front of my subjects either. ¡°I¡¯ll get used to it, this is not the first time after all¡­¡­¡± In fact, the four queens have already given birth, and today was the fifth, which was Erune¡¯s delivery. Though the four babies born earlier were growing up quickly, I couldn¡¯t get myself to feel relieved yet. Because there is a great risk in childbirth for both mother and child, I still don¡¯t know what will happen on the way. Recently, I have become accustomed to my position as the king, so I was able to get unmoved by some things, however, I have gotten too sensitive about this. My subjects understood it too, so they didn¡¯t try to say unnecessary words. I was already thankful enough for them to cope and respond with the anxious me. I walked down the stairs and arrived in front of the delivery room, in which I went many times. ¡°Allan-sama, we¡¯ve been waiting for you¡± The queens have gathered in the waiting room, just in front of the said room. Cecil, Fran, Helena, and Effie each have a child in their hands. Glinnis and Beatrice are still in the midst of rearing my children in their big bellies. As a result of working hard in child-making, all of my queens ended up being pregnant. It was the happiest result for me, and they are also happy with it too. ¡°I just finished all the office works. Are you two well?¡± I turned my eyes at my two pregnant women. ¡°Ahaha, I¡¯m fine. Though our child has been kicking and tumbling inside, but it¡¯s nothing serious¡± Glinnis said so with a wry smile. Maybe our child in her womb will end up an energetic one like her. ¡°That¡¯s fine, but its dangerous if you move too much¡± Thinking that the umbilical cord gets entangled with the neck of the fetus, I felt a little cold. This time, Beatrice called out to me. ¡°Why are you always this pessimistic every time this happens? Brace yourself a little more. Aren¡¯t you the king?¡± She gave me a piercing glance and quite the scolding. Her stomach was even bulging a bit more compared to Glinnis beside her. According to the doctor, she may give birth to twins. ¡°Yeah, I already know about that¡­¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even try to make such a look when it¡¯s my turn¡± ¡°Uugh¡­¡­ I know, my head already knows¡± This is my fifth childbirth. However, it¡¯s still the first childbirth for each of my wives. How can I not worry about this? As I troubled myself even more, the thick door of the delivery room went open. However, I couldn¡¯t hear the baby crying from the inside. ¡°Your Majesty, please come here¡± ¡°I-I understand, I¡¯ll be right there¡± I said in a voice where anyone can tell how nervous I am. I then entered the delivery room and switched to clean clothes, all while suppressing my bad thoughts. Newborn babies have weak immunity. Measures like this are to avoid bringing bad diseases as much as possible. In this Country of Elves, every child is treated as precious, so medical care in this field was advanced, but I still gathered information from other countries to develop it further. You can also say this I what I pressed on as the King alone. ¡°Your Majesty, this way¡± When I was taken by the doctor and went forward, I saw Erune on the bed. Her upper body was raised and there is a baby in her arms. ¡°Erune-sama, Your Majesty is here¡± When the doctor said so, she raised her head. She looked pretty tired, but when she saw me, she smiled. ¡°Allan, Look at this child. It¡¯s our child¡± She urged me to sit beside, then she showed our baby. Although it was just born, anyone could already see the resemblance of the baby¡¯s face to Erune¡¯s. ¡°It¡¯s quiet. Is it a girl?¡± ¡°It appears so. I was worried because she didn¡¯t cry at first, bit she was sleeping¡± ¡°It already slept?¡± ¡°Well, the doctor did make it cry, and upon hearing the voice, I was finally relieved. She has fallen asleep now¡± Erune stroked the baby¡¯s face as she told me. I already felt the essence of a mother from her actions, maybe because she¡¯s holding her own child. ¡°Both mother and child are stable. After a few days, she can go back to her own room¡± The doctor at my side told that to me. Since he is the one who had been present in all of the childbirths so far, I could trust him. I finally felt relief upon hearing those words. That time, Cecil and the others came to the room, following me. ¡°Congratulations, Erune-san¡± ¡°This is your family now, young one¡­¡­ I want you to grow up well¡± ¡°So Erune is now a mother too. Fufu, Be prepared, taking care of the baby is hard you know?¡± ¡°Effie-san, please don¡¯t scare her. We will also help, so don¡¯t worry!¡± Cecil, Fran, Effie and Helena who have already become mothers gave blessings to their new member in their hearts. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be troubling you with this. I¡¯m worried about all the things I didn¡¯t know yet¡± Erune said that, but since they¡¯ll cooperate with each other, I think it will be alright. Since all of us are raising children, we can share all the joys and the hardships with one another. This is the advantage of polygamy. Of course, it¡¯s also because they are of good relationships with each other that we were able to do it. ¡°Uwaa, soon we¡¯ll be like that too¡± Glinnis watched Erune and the others with envy. Though she¡¯s a woman who enjoyed just having sex, upon watching Cecil and the others, it seems this made her hold high hopes for having children too. ¡°Yours will be born, just be patient. On the contrary, you should calm down a bit¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t Beatrice-sama awfully calm right now?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t come out even if you struggle right now¡± She said that as she patted her belly. From there, two fetuses are waiting to be born. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it too, but it¡¯s best not to be so eager. It¡¯s not good for the child¡± I left Erune to Cecil and the others, then I approached Glinnis and Beatrice. They are the only ones remaining, but I worry about Beatrice more, because she¡¯ll be giving birth to twins. However, they smiled upon realizing my thoughts. ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much. Leave it to me, and I¡¯ll give birth safely¡± ¡°Allan is really a worrywart when it comes to children!¡± I felt relieved to hear their words encouraging me. It¡¯s so effective that I feel I can do everything now. A few days later, the birth of the fifth child was announced to the public. At the same time, cheers were heard from all over the town, and the people went lively. Even from inside the castle, you can already see how much happy they were. I was listening from the room in the annex. There is Erune who just returned from the sickroom as planned, and there is Cecil and the others too. ¡°Thank you very much for making this celebration for me¡± ¡°It¡¯s also a proof that Allan-sama has put together a good country. The growth of the tourism industry has advanced from before, and it¡¯s growth is remarkable too.¡± ¡°I just laid the policies. The people who actually worked hard are the people underneath¡± However, thanks to this, that the country has become larger and more vibrant than before. In addition, because I received all kinds of races as my wives, the prejudices against elves and vice versa are weakening. ¡°It was all thanks to everyone that I have come this far. I hope to get along with you from now and hereafter¡± I said so ten looked at the queens before me. They all nodded together while holding a child in their arms. ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to be busier from now on¡± As the number of people increases, tax revenues also increase, but at the same time, problems increase too. However, for the children and for wives who are still about to give birth, I swear in my heart that I will do my best as a king.